《Unexpected Fianc茅e》


 Chapter 1: The Arrival

    Chapter 1: The Arrival


    Chapter 1: The Arrival


    A young woman stepped out of the Guavo train station, d in a crisp white T-shirt and jeans. The


    sun''s gentle caress flushed her delicate features, and she tucked a few stray curls behind her ears.


    Beneath her elegant, arched eyebrows were striking eyes, a slender nose, and cherry-red lips. Her


    natural beauty required no enhancement from makeup.


    "Hello, Miss North, I presume? I''m the driver sent by the Pansy family," the chauffeur greeted as


    Jane North nodded in response and settled into the car, her fatigue evident.


    During the journey, the driver surreptitiously stole nces at the young woman, her eyes closed as


    she rested in the back seat.


    This woman was none other than Patrick Pansy''s fianc¨¦e.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At just twenty-one, Patrick was already the formidable CEO of Pansy Group, setting him apart from


    his peers. He exuded vitality and a no-nonsense demeanor thatmanded respect, striking fear


    into the hearts of many in the business world. His grandfather, Mike Pansy, had taken it upon


    himself to find him a suitable bride, and Jane, a countryside girl, was the chosen one.


    With his hands firmly on the steering wheel, the driver couldn''t help but take another nce at


    Jane''s innocent countenance and shook his head, foreseeing the challenges she would face within


    the Pansy family.


    As Jane gradually opened her eyes, she gazed upon the unfamiliar city with a calm,posed


    expression.


    The car arrived at the grand Pansy family residence in no time, and the driver assisted Jane with


    her luggage.


    Jane had barely set foot inside when a well-dressed woman appeared before her, her eyes filled


    with disdain.


    "Wendy!"


    "Yes, Mrs. Pansy," a maid promptly responded.


    Upon a signal from Beatrice Pansy, she began spraying disinfectant around Jane.


    Beatrice Pansy, Patrick''s mother, stood with hands on her hips, issuing orders. "Spray her shoes


    and hair as well."


    The strong, astringent scent made Jane''s nose tingle. She couldn''t help but retort, "What''s the


    matter with you?"


    Beatrice flew into a fit of anger. "I''ve heard that youe from the countryside, but I assumed you''d


    have some manners. It seems that you''re no different from those ill-mannered girls they raise over


    there. I''m doing this to prevent any viruses or bacteria you might bring into our home. Do you want


    us to catch whatever you''re carrying?"


    Jane, never one to tolerate disrespect, would have walked away if it weren''t for the deal she had


    made with her grandfather. "In that case, you might want to spray some disinfectant in your mouth;


    it seems to need it."


    With this response, Jane brushed the servant aside and entered the house.


    Beatrice was left speechless, pointing at Jane with a trembling hand.


    Wendy rushed tofort her.


    In the living room, a girl about the same age as Jane sat on the sofa, adorned in designer clothes


    and heavy makeup. Her expression oozed condescension as she observed Jane. She was Melissa


    Pansy, Patrick''s cousin.


    "Are you Jane North, Patrick''s fianc¨¦e?" Melissa rolled her eyes upon seeing Jane''s attire, clearly


    unimpressed.


    "Goodness, Grandpa certainlycks taste. I can''t believe he chose someone like you. I heard you


    came here by train. You should have told us you couldn''t afford a ne ticket; we would have


    bought one for you. Well, I suppose there''s no airport in the countryside, is there?"


    Jane raised an eyebrow as she examined Melissa, wondering if every member of this family was as


    arrogant as they appeared. Although there was no airport in her hometown, her grandfather had


    reserved an entire high-speed train to Guavo exclusively for her. These arrogant individuals were


    oblivious to the luxurious nature of her journey, or the fact that she could have easily traveled by


    private jet if she so desired.


    Jane could have set them straight, but she chose not to, simply walking upstairs instead. Melissa,


    infuriated by theck of attention, couldn''t resist following her.


    "Where''s my room?" Jane inquired of the maid nearby.


    "Right this way," the maid responded, but before she could guide her, Melissa intervened with


    condescension. "You''ve probably never had a room this size. You should appreciate it while you''re


    here. I''m Patrick''s cousin, Melissa. You should fawn over me if you..."


    Before Melissa could finish her sentence, Jane stepped into the room, firmly shutting the door in her


    face. Melissa seethed with anger.


    "Ah! How can that pauper be so arrogant? What was Grandpa thinking?" The maid cautiously


    approached Melissa.


    "Miss, isn''t this Mr. Pansy''s room?"


    Melissa looked scornfully at the door. "Hush! Don''t tell her. Patrick despises anyone in his personal


    space or using his things. When he finds out she''s here, just say she chose this room."


    A sly glint in Melissa''s eyes hinted at her cunning intentions.

 Chapter 2: Sleep In His Bed

    Chapter 2: Sleep In His Bed


    Chapter 2: Sleep in His Bed


    Unbeknownst to Jane, she had unknowingly entered someone else''s room.


    When she noticed the bathroom stocked with only men''s products, she assumed it was another


    attempt by the Pansys to irritate her.


    "What a remarkable family," she muttered sarcastically as she stepped into the shower.


    Jane knew she only had to endure this for three months; she had made a bet with her grandfather.


    If she didn''t develop feelings for Patrick during this time, their marriage would be called off.


    A maid brought dinner for her after she emerged from the bathroom. She quickly ate and fell asleep.


    Patrick arrived home from a business dinner well past midnight, aware that Jane was due to arrive


    that day. Mike had suggested he pick her up, but he had refused, feigning a heavy workload. He


    had no interest in his fianc¨¦e, believing the marriage was bound to be canceled sooner orter.


    Exhausted, Patrick managed to take a shower and went straight to bed. In his inebriated state, he


    failed to notice that someone else was in his room until hey down on his bed.


    The unexpected presence under the covers startled him, and he quickly moved away.


    The room was dimly lit, so he couldn''t discern the woman''s face clearly.


    Before he could process what was happening, she rolled over and hugged him.


    She whispered, "Teddy Bear, don''t be naughty. It''s time to sleep."


    Patrick was utterly frozen.


    This woman had a strangely familiar scent, much like that girl...


    Her fragrance was soothing as his nose nestled against her neck.


    For reasons unbeknownst to him, Patrick found himself returning the embrace.


    He drifted off to sleep with Jane in his arms.


    To his surprise, Patrick, who usually struggled with insomnia, slept through the night like a


    contented baby. He experienced a vivid dream that night, taking him back ten years in time.


    In a dimly lit room, a girl held him tightly and reassured him with a sweet voice, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll


    protect you. Nothing will harm you."


    In the dream, he encountered that girl once again. The experience felt startlingly real.


    The next morning, Melissa woke up at the crack of dawn.


    She had hoped to hear that Jane had been evicted from the room upon Patrick''s return.


    But the maid said nothing of the sort.


    Why was that? Patrick''s car was in the garage, so he must havee homest night.


    Patrick loathed anyone encroaching on his personal space.


    He couldn''t have possibly shared his bed with a stranger.


    Filled with curiosity and unease, Melissa knocked on Patrick''s door.


    "Hey, Patrick! Breakfast is ready. Don''t you have a morning meeting? You should wake up!"


    The noise woke the two sleeping individuals simultaneously.


    Jane immediately felt the warmth of another person, realizing her head rested not on a pillow but on


    a solid chest. She sat up, wide awake, and looked into the intense eyes of a man.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Who are you?" Patrick''s eyes darkened.


    "Jane North?"


    Since he knew her name, Jane assumed that he was her fianc¨¦, Patrick. But why was he in her


    room? She was about to question him further when he remarked, "You came into my room and slept


    in my bed on your very first day in this house. I must say, you''re quite something!"


    "What?" Jane lookedpletely baffled. He had just said this was his bed? How was that possible?


    Were all the members of this family equally unreasonable and troublesome? "Oh my!"


    Jane eximed as her thoughts drifted to the men''s products she''d seen in the bathroom the


    previous day.


    It appeared that Melissa had misled her.


    In a hurry, Jane got off the bed and stared at him coldly. "Just to set the record straight, I didn''t


    intend to sleep here. Melissa told me this was my room. No offense, but I''m not interested in you.


    On top of that, I fell asleep alone. Why didn''t you realize there was someone else in the bed when


    you got back? And why did you hold me all night? Don''t tell me you have a crush on me?"


    Patrick''s face reddened with embarrassment as he listened to her words. He couldn''t deny that he


    had indeed held her throughout the night.


    Just as the previous night, he was struck dumb when their eyes met.


    Her beautiful eyes were strikingly simr to that girl''s.


    Jane squinted at him with a sly smile. "What''s with that look? Are you smitten with me?"


    Patrick regained hisposure, his expression growing stern. "Get out! And never enter this room


    again!"


    Jane clicked her tongue and promptly left with her belongings. They had only just met, yet already,


    they didn''t seem to like each other.


    Meanwhile, Melissa, who was still standing at the door, was astonished to see Jane emerging.


    Jane greeted her with a cryptic smile. "Good morning! Just as you wished, your cousin held me in


    his arms and we slept the whole night. We got along quite well. I''m sure you''re thrilled about that."


    "Nonsense!" Melissa''s face turned an even deeper shade of red. She couldn''t believe it. In her view,


    there was no way Patrick could like Jane, let alone spend the entire night in herpany.


    Nevertheless, the fact that they had indeed spent the night together was impossible to deny.

 Chapter 3: Country Bumpkin

    Chapter 3: Country Bumpkin


    Chapter 3: Country Bumpkin


    Jane made her exit, concealing her irritation behind a strained smile.


    Melissa couldn''t contain herself.


    "Hey, you, country bumpkin! You can''t just walk away. I haven''t finished speaking yet, and I''m telling


    you, Patrick will never marry you!"


    Just then, Patrick emerged from the room.


    "Um... Patrick..."


    Melissa stammered, retreating in fear.


    Patrick''s expression darkened. Clearly, he was angry, and Melissa wisely chose to remain silent.


    Jane summoned a maid to escort her to her room, where she unpacked her belongings before


    heading downstairs for breakfast.


    Beatrice, Melissa, and Patrick were already seated at the dining table.


    Beatrice immediatelyunched into a critique as Jane took her seat.


    "Were you not taught proper etiquette? Not only did you oversleep, but you also couldn''t be


    bothered to prepare breakfast. Do you think you already own this ce?"


    Jane nced at Beatrice and replied tly, "I''m not a servant."


    She had no intention of preparing breakfast for this family.


    Though Patrick remained silent during the exchange, it was clear he held no favor for Jane either.


    The atmosphere at the dining table grew tense.


    Breakfast was consumed in near silence.


    Following the meal, Beatrice handed Jane a bank card.


    "This card is loaded with about five thousand dors. Get yourself some decent clothes before you


    start at thepany. And remember to behave properly; don''t bring any trouble to Patrick."


    To strengthen the connection between them, Mike had proposed that Jane join thepany as


    Patrick''s secretary, an arrangement that Tony North, Jane''s grandfather, had agreed to.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Jane didn''t resist.


    After all, it was temporary.


    The employment was not an issue, but the bank card was. It was evident that Beatrice looked down


    on her.


    Jane responded with a sarcastic tone, "Thanks, but no thanks."


    As far as she was concerned, there was nothing wrong with her clothing. They were custom-made


    for her, which was likely why the Pansys couldn''t identify them as designer attire.


    Without waiting for a response from Beatrice or anyone else, Jane returned to her room to prepare


    for her new job.


    As she stepped into her room, her phone buzzed with a bank notification.


    A sum of fifty million dors had been transferred into her ount.


    A text from Old North appeared, "Dear, I hope they are treating you well over there. I transferred


    some money to your ount. Buy whatever you want, and let me know if anyone bullies you. I love


    you."


    Jane smiled and texted back, "Grandpa, I''m not happy here. They''re bullying me, and it''s no joke."


    Old North responded almost instantly, "Good to know. In any case, I''m going fishing. We''ll chat


    later."


    Jane couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Sighing, she changed into a professional suit and left the house.


    The driver held the car door open for her.


    As she climbed into the car, she noticed that Patrick was already inside.


    "You said you weren''t interested in me. Why agree to work as my secretary?" Patrick''s voice held a


    touch of sarcasm, and a smirk yed on his lips.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions just because I agreed. I promised my grandpa to stay with you for three


    months. Once that''s done, we''ll call off the marriage," Jane replied, casting an indifferent nce his


    way.


    "Huh?" Patrick snorted. "Aren''t you worried you might fall in love with me in the next three months? I


    suppose you won''t want to leave then."


    Jane found his words amusing. "You''ve got quite the ego, Patrick. For your information, I''ll never fall


    for you. So, get off your high horse."


    Though Jane acknowledged Patrick''s good looks, it didn''t matter to her. He had the kind of repulsive


    personality she detested in men.


    Patrick''s expression darkened at her words. She''d never fall for him? "We''ll see about that, Jane.


    Don''t forget what you just said."


    In Patrick''s view, Jane was merely ying hard to get.


    "Why would I even consider marrying you if I had no feelings for you or didn''t want to be your wife?


    Rest assured, in three months, we''ll go our separate ways. By the way, we must pretend not to


    know each other at thepany. I don''t want any unnecessary drama there."


    Patrick remained silent.


    Unbeknownst to Jane, drama at work was inevitable.


    The news of Patrick''s engagement had already spread like wildfire.


    It wasmon knowledge that his fianc¨¦e hailed from the countryside.


    The employees at Pansy Group were buzzing with discussion.


    "Did you guys hear thetest? Mr. Pansy''s fianc¨¦e will be working here as his secretary!"


    "Really? I heard she''s not attractive andes from the countryside. She must have gone to some


    no-name college. Can she even understand the documents?"


    "Haha! You said it. I doubt she even knows how to use aputer."


    The gossipers fell silent as soon as Patrick walked in, with Jane at his side.


    Everyone''s jaws dropped upon seeing them.

 Chapter 4: Unveiling Elegance

    Chapter 4: Unveiling Elegance


    Chapter 4: Unveiling Elegance


    "Hey, check it out! Who''s the stunning woman that came in with Mr. Pansy? She''s absolutely


    gorgeous and carries herself with such grace!"


    "Oh my, look at those legs! So slender and perfect! I''ve never seen anyone so beautiful!"


    "Could that be Mr. Pansy''s fianc¨¦e?"


    "No way, that can''t be true!"


    The employees couldn''t help but wonder about the identity of the woman who entered with Patrick.


    The mostmon assumption was that she must be a business associate. However, when she left


    Patrick''s side to sign in at the personnel department, it suddenly dawned on everyone who she was.


    Word of Jane''s presence at thepany spread like wildfire.


    It turned out that the woman who had apanied Patrick was none other than Jane.


    People were left bewildered.


    Wasn''t Jane supposed to be an ugly country bumpkin? How had she transformed into a striking


    beauty? As Jane went through the necessary formalities, the employees in the secretarial


    department engaged in animated conversations about her.


    "Jane is incredibly beautiful! She even outshines Florence Doyle!" one of the employees marveled.


    Monica Betsy, the department head, wore a scowl and a look of disdain in her eyes.


    With malice, she remarked, "Beauty is only skin deep. No matter how beautiful she is, she''s still a


    poor country girl who knows nothing about city life. She''s not fit to be Mr. Pansy''s wife."


    As Jane walked into the secretarial department, she overheard these disparagingments.


    A sardonic glint shed in her eyes as she retorted loudly, "If I''m not fit to be his wife, who is? You?"


    Monica''s expression froze, and she averted her gaze, refraining from responding to Jane. She


    couldn''t afford to antagonize her.


    "Ahem! Mr. Pansy instructed me to treat you like any other member of this department. You''ll be


    assigned your share of work, irrespective of your status. Here''s the document for today''s


    advertisement shoot; it''s your responsibility."


    With a derisive smile, Jane epted the document and left.


    The others huddled around Monica once again.


    "Monica, isn''t this Carl''s shoot? Jane is new; don''t you think she might mess it up?"


    A mischievous twinkle gleamed in Monica''s eyes.


    The face of the advertisement was Carl Waters, a young and famously bad-tempered celebrity. He


    was notorious for being difficult to work with.


    People typically went out of their way to avoid him. Monica was eager to see Jane''s inexperience


    cause chaos on her first day.


    As soon as Jane exited the room, she examined the document outlining the advertisement''s


    schedule. She couldn''t help but notice Carl''s name, which struck her as oddly familiar.


    In the CEO''s office, Patrick''s assistant inquired, "Monica Betsy just handed over the Carl Waters


    shoot to Miss North. Should I assign someone else?"


    Patrick and Carl had been childhood friends. Everyone was aware of Carl''s temperamental nature,


    and it was a given that Jane would bear the brunt of it if she worked with him today.


    Recalling Jane''s morning remarks, Patrick finally responded, "No, let her handle it."


    He was looking forward to her trials and tribtions.


    Thepany was responsible for every aspect of the shoot.


    Jane and several employees went downstairs to wee Carl.


    A few minutester, a ck Bentley pulled into the Pansy Group''s premises.


    Carl emerged from the vehicle, sporting sunsses.


    At only neen, he already had millions of fans worldwide.


    His fame had only fueled his arrogance.


    He carried himself with a sense of superiority, striding as if he owned the world.


    Jane approached him and extended her hand for a handshake.


    "Wee, Mr. Waters. I''m Jane Hewett, the person in charge of today''s shoot. It''s a pleasure to


    meet you."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Carl ignored the gesture and skipped the pleasantries. He instead grumbled with a scowl,


    "It''s sweltering out here! Why didn''t you bring an umbre? Anyways, are we ready to roll? I don''t


    have time to waste. Oh, and get me a coffee before we start. Not just any coffee, though. I want one


    from that caf¨¦ downtown; they make the best..."


    Carl''s words trailed off as he finally looked at Jane''s face. His jaw literally dropped.


    "Wow, is this a dream or what?"


    Carl removed his sunsses, his disbelief palpable. He hugged Jane excitedly.


    "Jane? Is that really you? You work here now? When did this happen? Shouldn''t you be globe-


    trotting by now?"


    Jane patted Carl''s head with a smile and replied, "Carl, it''s been a while. What did you say you


    wanted to drink again?"


    "Never mind! I didn''t say anything."


    "What about you, though? What would you like to drink? I''ll get it for you."


    The onlookers were utterly bbergasted.


    The perpetually arrogant Carl was not only hugging Jane but also speaking to her with such


    respect. He even allowed her to pat his head.


    Was this really Carl, or was someone impersonating him? Perhaps he was showing this courtesy


    because Jane was Patrick''s fianc¨¦e. But he was usually arrogant even in Patrick''s presence.


    What on earth was happening? The truth was, Jane and Carl had crossed paths two years ago. At


    that time, Carl was seventeen and filming near Jane''s hometown in the countryside. He had been


    kidnapped by some thugs. Luckily, Jane happened upon the scene and saved him. Carl had


    watched in awe as she effortlessly defeated the kidnappers. He had believed he was facing certain


    death until she swooped in like a superhero. She had invited him to her home, and to his


    astonishment, her residence was even morevish than the mansion from Downton Abbey. It turned


    out that she was not only kind but also quite well-off. Carl couldn''t help but hold her in high regard.

 Chapter 5: Engagement

    Chapter 5: Engagement


    Chapter 5: Engagement


    The two strolled into Pansy Group, and the photo shoot went off without a hitch. Some of the


    clothing choices didn''t meet Carl''s taste, leading to a fewints. However, whenever Jane


    reassured him, his opinion took an immediate U-turn. Her presence had an almost magical effect on


    him.


    If he veered off course, one of Jane''s nces would set him right. Carl was not only respectful, but


    also somewhat fearful of her. It wasn''t just gratitude for her past heroics; he worried she might give


    him a spanking if he irritated her.


    Despite Carl''s potentially hindering attitude, what was estimated to take five hours ended in just two.


    Once the shoot was over, Carl grabbed Jane''s arm and suggested, "Let''s go. We have a lot of


    catching up to do. Dinner''s on me."


    "No, I can''t. I''m still on duty," Jane coldly rejected him.


    A few employees were still on set, pretending to be busy while gossiping about the unfolding drama.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Did Carl offer Jane dinner and get turned down?"


    "Wow, what''s going on? Doesn''t she know who he is? Most girls would jump at the chance. She''s


    acting pretty haughty."


    "I''d dly trade ces with her and quit my job just to spend some time with Carl. Jane is a fool."


    Rejected, Carl felt almost defeated. After a moment''s thought, he inquired, "By the way, why did you


    start working here? Did your family go bankrupt? If so, I can support you. You don''t have to work


    here, okay?"


    Jane rolled her eyes and replied, "You don''t know the whole story, Carl. If you''ll excuse me..."


    She returned to work, leaving everyone expecting a dramatic exit from Carl in frustration.


    However, to their surprise, he managed a helpless smile and headed to the lounge to wait for Jane


    until her shift was over.


    At closing time, Patrick walked out of his office and told Jane, "Grandpa has a reservation at a


    restaurant. Let''s go have dinner."


    Patrick had been reluctant to go, but Mike had resorted to threats. The old man had experienced a


    heart attack and, during a video call, he said, "You must go. If you don''t, I''ll pull the plug on this


    venttor. Do you want me to die?"


    Patrick had no choice but toply.


    Jane was about to respond when Carl entered the room. "Jane, are you off duty now? Shall we


    have dinner?"


    It wasn''t until Patrick cleared his throat that Carl realized he wasn''t alone. "Oh, Patrick, you''re here!"


    Had Jane and Carl known each other all along? Patrick watched the two of them in puzzlement.


    Jane, who had remained quiet until then, finally spoke. "How about we all have dinner together?"


    In the end, the three of them made their way to the restaurant where Mike had made a reservation.


    During the ride, Carl engaged in animated conversation with Jane, who responded warmly from


    time to time. When they arrived, Carl''s chivalrous side emerged as he held the door for Jane, pulled


    out a chair for her, served her food, and filled her wine ss. Patrick found himself ying a


    supporting role, as if they were in their own world and he was simply a bystander.


    "By the way, you still haven''t told me why you decided to work at Pansy Group. Is there something


    between you and Patrick?" Carl had a suspicion that there might be more to their rtionship.


    ncing at Patrick, Jane replied, "My grandfather asked me to work here. As for what''s between


    us... we''re engaged."


    Carl nearly choked on his water.


    "Wait, you two are what? What a small world we live in! So, you''re the country girl Patrick is


    engaged to?"


    Jane nodded nonchntly.


    The rumors of their engagement had spread far and wide in Guavo, so Carl was already aware of it.


    Given his knowledge of Jane''s background, he couldn''t help but sigh at how misguided the media


    had been. She might be from the countryside, but she was far from poor. The North family was


    incredibly wealthy, with dozens of mansions scattered around the world.


    "Are you two in love?" Carl asked, looking at them incredulously.


    Jane responded calmly, "Don''t get the wrong idea. We''re not in love. The engagement will be called


    off in three months."


    Carl let out a sigh of relief and nodded.


    In a candid admission, he said, "That''s good. Patrick doesn''t deserve you. I''m even better than him.


    You two arepletely different. He''s cold and boring. A marriage between you two would be a


    disaster."


    Patrick angrily stabbed a piece of steak and chewed it vigorously.


    Carl wasn''t worthy of Jane? What nonsense! "By the way, Carl, your brother asked me to purchase


    the car you''ve always wanted. He ns to gift it to you. I thought..."


    "Come on, Patrick. I didn''t mean it like that. Can''t you take a joke anymore?" Carl offered an


    awkward smile.


    They enjoyed a pleasant meal.


    Upon leaving the restaurant, Jane and Patrick bid Carl farewell.


    "Goodbye, Jane! I''lle to visit whenever I have some free time."


    Jane patted Carl''s head as they hugged, waving to him.


    "Farewell, Carl. Take care!"


    She patted him affectionately, as if he were a pet dog, like her skan Mmute. But in Patrick''s


    eyes, it seemed as if she were flirting with him.


    He grumbled and climbed into the car.


    On the way back, he finally voiced hisint, "Now I see why you were so confident when you


    said you''d never fall in love with me. You''re in love with someone else."

 Chapter 6: Distracted

    Chapter 6: Distracted


    Chapter 6: Distracted


    Jane gazed at Patrick, her brow furrowed in confusion.


    "In case you''ve forgotten, you''re engaged to me now. Carl is a celebrity, and all eyes are on him.


    Behave yourself. I won''t stand idly by if you tarnish the Pansy family''s reputation," Patrick warned


    sternly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did Jane realize that Patrick believed she had feelings for Carl. How had his mind leaped


    to that conclusion? "And, I should remind you that marrying into the Waters family will be quite


    challenging. You''re two years older than Carl-"


    "Enough!" Jane snapped.


    "Our engagement is merely a matter of convenience. We both know it won''t lead to a real marriage.


    That being said, it''s none of your business whom I choose to date or marry. Don''t dictate my life!"


    Patrick''s face darkened, and he wanted to reply but held back, recognizing the fire in her eyes.


    The remainder of the car ride was silent. Jane hadn''t directly refuted the notion of having feelings


    for Carl, and her defensive reaction left Patrick convinced that he was right. This only served to


    further irk him.


    Patrick''s insomnia persisted that night, a familiar torment that had gued him since his abduction


    at thirteen. His mind was usually gued with panic attacks over that traumatic experience, but


    now, he couldn''t stop thinking about Jane. Images from the previous night danced through his mind,


    and he found himself longing to hold her in his arms again.


    His irritation grew. "What does she see in Carl? Why would she be interested in a boy? Is she


    blind?"


    Annoyed, he rose from his bed and lit a cigarette.


    The next few days at work were quiet for Jane, but she couldn''t help but miss her previous life as a


    globetrotting traveler. When she wasn''t catching flights, she spent her days lounging at home, living


    the best life.


    The anniversary ceremony for Pansy Group came and went. On the evening of the grand banquet,


    Jane had to be styled and dressed in a cocktail dress. The event was extravagant, with prominent


    businessmen from near and far in attendance. As the CEO, Patrick was engrossed in pleasantries


    with numerous guests.


    Jane grew weary of meeting people and sought refuge in thedies'' room. After a quick touch-up of


    her hair and makeup, she emerged, only to be confronted by a woman.


    "Jane North, isn''t it?" The woman appeared to be of simr age as Jane.


    She donned a custom-made dress and expensive jewelry, suggesting she hailed from an affluent


    family.


    "Yes, how can I help you?" Jane replied.


    "I''m Florence Doyle," the woman dered, moving closer.


    The name Florence Doyle had cropped up repeatedly since Jane''s arrival in Guavo. Florence had


    been in Patrick''s life for many years, and the public had expected her to be the one to capture his


    heart.


    "We''re done here," Jane said impatiently.


    Florence retrieved a bank card from her purse and calmly announced, "There''s ten million dors


    on this card. I want you to publicly call off your engagement with Patrick tonight."


    Jane raised an eyebrow, then rolled her eyes. What was it with Guavo residents and their audacity?


    Weren''t they incredibly bold?


    Although the offer was an affront to Jane, she couldn''t help but acknowledge that Florence was


    more generous than Beatrice, who had only offered five thousand dors.


    Jane''s response irked Florence, who was taken aback. She thought ten million dors could


    significantly change Jane''s life. Jane had never handled such a sum, or so Florence assumed.


    "How could ten million be chicken feed? This sum is barely enough for my monthly expenses. Jane


    tut-tutted before leaving, clearly unimpressed with Florence''s proposition.


    With disbelief, Florence watched Jane walk away, wondering if Jane had lost her mind.


    "How could she think that ten million dors is just chicken feed? She must be out of her mind!"


    Florence muttered to herself.


    Meanwhile, Patrick had just concluded a speech and was engaged in conversation with a guest.


    When Jane returned to the banquet hall, Beatrice approached her, chastising her for wandering


    about.


    "Why are you wandering around? Just sit there. Don''t bring disgrace to the Pansy family," Beatrice


    scolded Jane.

 Chapter 7: Real Identity

    Chapter 7: Real Identity


    Chapter 7: Real Identity


    Beatrice''s scolding only made Jane regret attending the banquet. She was already bored and tired


    of sitting in one ce. The nagging woman''s words weighed on her, making her contemte


    leaving the event just to escape the relentless chastising.


    However, before she could devise her escape n, Florence approached once again, this time


    apanied by a group of young women. Florence feigned as though she hadn''t encountered


    Jane before, and with a radiant smile, she kissed Beatrice''s cheeks.


    "Mrs. Pansy, you look absolutely stunning. This must be Patrick''s fiancee, right?" Florence shifted


    her attention to Jane, extending her hand. "Hi, I''m Florence Doyle. Nice to meet you, Jane."


    Florence put on an act, radiating nobility and friendliness, and it would be impolite for Jane to ignore


    her. Jane couldn''t refuse the handshake in this setting.


    Seeing that Jane had epted the handshake, Beatrice intervened, ring at Jane. With a polite


    smile, she said, "Don''t mind her, Florence. She''s just a country bumpkin, so she''s not familiar with


    proper etiquette."


    "It''s alright. I''ve heard Jane is quite talented. I noticed there''s a piano on the stage. How about we


    have a friendlypetition to liven up the atmosphere?" Florence suggested.


    Jane''s eyes narrowed as she fixed her gaze on Florence. People assumed she was a pauper from


    the slums, so she couldn''t help but wonder where Florence got the idea that she was musically


    talented. It was evident that Florence intended to humiliate her.


    Before Jane could respond, Florence headed straight for the piano. As a member of a prestigious


    family and Patrick''s childhood sweetheart, Florence easily captivated everyone''s attention.


    With skillful grace, Florence performed a piece she was very familiar with. An eruption of apuse


    and praise followed the conclusion of her performance. After stepping down from the stage with


    regal poise, Florence addressed Jane, "I wasn''t giving it my all. Now, your turn, Jane. Let''s see if


    you''re up to the challenge."


    Florence''s friends began to taunt Jane. "You were outstanding up there, girl. Absolutely amazing!"


    "Don''t hesitate, Jane. Get up on that stage and show us what you''ve got! Or do you not know how


    to y the piano? That would be a real blow to Patrick if his fiancee couldn''t even y a simple


    musical instrument."


    The surrounding guests watched, and some already shook their heads in disappointment, casting


    aside Jane''s reputation. Beatrice observed the unfolding scene and was mortified, causing her


    disdain for Jane to grow.


    Finally, Jane gave a faint smile and said, "I''m not hesitating because I don''t know how to y. It''s


    more like ying the piano here makes me feel like a street performer. But, if you insist..."


    She set her winess down and gracefully ascended the stage. Jane intentionally selected the


    same piece Florence had yed, with Florence hoping to humiliate her.


    Unbeknownst to Florence, Jane had be a piano virtuoso at just ten years old. No one would be


    able to humiliate her.


    Melodious music soon filled the silent banquet hall, and shortly after, some guests paired up and


    began dancing to the enchanting melody. Those with musical knowledge could tell that Jane''s


    performance was far superior to Florence''s.


    Patrick, who had been preupied with guests, turned his head upon hearing the captivating


    music. His eyes fell upon the angelic figure on the stage. Jane donned a light blue dress, and her


    wavy hair cascaded down her back and over her shoulder. With closed eyes, she delicately pressed


    the piano keys with her slender fingers, captivating the onlookers.


    Those not dancing were entranced by Jane''s performance, and it became evident to everyone that


    Jane had outperformed Florence.


    The apuse was thunderous, and Jane gracefully descended the stage.


    "You are indeed talented, Jane. Your skills surpass mine," Florence admitted defeat despite her


    embarrassment and anger.


    This was a blow to her pride. An educated, wealthy woman had been outperformed by a country


    girl.


    "You yed brilliantly, Florence," Jane responded perfunctorily.


    At that moment, a middle-aged man in a well-tailored ck suit began to approach them. Jane


    recognized him all too well. He was Hamilton Grey, the butler of the North family. Jane couldn''t


    fathom why he was present; was her true identity on the verge of exposure?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Hamilton walked directly toward them, his gaze focused on Jane. However, he didn''t say a word to


    her. Instead, he turned to Patrick and Beatrice, saying, "It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Hamilton


    Grey, the butler of the North family. Mr. North isn''t feeling well, so he sent me as his representative.


    He conveys his apologies and warm regards."


    Beatrice stepped forward, shook Hamilton''s hand, and asked hastily, "Is Mr. North all right?"

 Chapter 8: FlorenceS Lie

    Chapter 8: Florence''S Lie


    Chapter 8: Florence''s Lie


    Beatrice and Hamilton engaged in conversation, well aware of the longstanding friendship between


    Old North and Mike. In the past, the Pansy and North families had been powerhouses in the


    business industry. However, Old North had unexpectedly sold hispany and retired many years


    ago, vanishing from the public eye. While he hadn''t been in the limelight, the North family retained


    its esteemed reputation.


    Hamilton presented the gifts Old North had sent for the Pansys, which included a world-renowned


    painting and the deed to a multimillion-dor plot ofnd in the southern part of the city, among


    other things. Old North was renowned for his generous gestures.


    Jane, despite her disdain for the Pansys, couldn''t help but feel a pang of irritation at thevish gifts


    her family had bestowed upon them. Still, she was relieved that Hamilton hadn''te to the event


    to expose her true identity. Her n was to leave in three months, and if Beatrice discovered her


    true background, she might be prevented from going. Moreover, Patrick might treat her differently


    upon learning of her wealth.


    As Jane lost herself in thought, one of Florence''s friends inquired, "The North family is incredibly


    generous. Florence, didn''t you meet Old North''s granddaughter at a fashion show?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "The identity of Old North''s beloved granddaughter is one of the greatest mysteries today. There


    have been numerous spections, but no one knows her name, let alone her appearance," added


    another friend.


    "Indeed, I remember she gave you her contact information. She even mentioned visiting you when


    she''s in Guavo," chimed in Florence''s other friend.


    "Wow, Florence, you''re amazing!"


    Jane raised an eyebrow and gazed at Florence with a quizzical expression. Florence, upon noticing


    Jane''s gaze, frowned deeply and asked, "Why are you staring at me like that, Jane?"


    Jane inquired, "Did you genuinely meet Old North''s granddaughter?" Florence nodded, crossing her


    arms defensively.


    Florence''s friend condescendingly remarked, "What? Are you envious of Florence? You might share


    the North surname, but you''re just a country bumpkin!"


    Jane couldn''t help but smile at these words, yet she refrained from responding. Florence, perplexed


    by Jane''s smile, wondered why she was grinning. Did she somehow see through her fabricated


    encounter with the young heiress? Florence dismissed her suspicions, concluding she was


    overthinking.


    Though Florence tried to shake off her doubts, Jane shook her head and left with a smirk.


    Something about Jane''s demeanor unsettled Florence, but she couldn''t quite put her finger on it.


    She became increasingly agitated and muttered, "She''s far too arrogant for a pauper," casting an


    annoyed re in Jane''s direction.


    During her moment of frustration, an idea took shape in Florence''s mind, and her lips curled into a


    sinister smile. Meanwhile, Jane retreated to a quieter corner with her winess, seeking sce.


    As she massaged her forehead, Jane felt someone''s gaze upon her. Raising her head, she locked


    eyes with Patrick. Patrick had been unable to look away since Jane''s piano performance, pondering


    how a countryside girl could possess such prodigious piano-ying skills and noble temperament.


    He snapped back to reality as their eyes met, and his heart skipped a beat.


    Yet, Jane seemed to avert her gaze nonchntly, as though he were of no significance. His initial


    heartache soon transformed into irritation, evident from his deep frown.


    Sipping her wine and musing aloud, Jane wondered, "Why on earth is he staring at me?" The most


    usible reason she could think of was that Patrick had harbored expectations of her failing in her


    piano performance, as she had defied his assumptions. Despite being a Pansy, Jane couldn''t care


    less about such a self-centered man. "Chill, Jane. You''ll be out of here in three months," she


    reminded herself.


    Jane sat in solitude for an extended period as the night wore on. Some guests began to depart, and


    she decided it was time to leave as well. Walking outside, she attempted to hail a taxi when


    Patrick''s annoyed voice suddenly echoed from behind, "Why are you leaving without telling me?"

 Chapter 9: You Are Not My Boss

    Chapter 9: You Are Not My Boss


    Chapter 9: You Are Not My Boss


    Jane turned to find Patrick walking over with a frown. It was evident that he had been keeping a


    close watch on her throughout the evening. "Why do I have to report my every move to you? We''re


    not at work, so you''re not my boss. I can do as I please!"


    Jane couldn''t help but wonder why he was so concerned about her actions. Suddenly, a car pulled


    up in front of them, and the driver hurriedly stepped out to open the door.


    Jane recognized it as one of Patrick''s cars. Gazing away, Patrick spoke indifferently, "It''ste now,


    and it''s not safe to take a taxi alone. Let''s go back together. If anything were to happen to you,


    people would me the Pansy family for not taking care of you."


    Jane furrowed her brows and replied, "Thanks, but no thanks. I can take care of myself."


    Just as Jane moved away to g down a passing taxi, Patrick seized her wrist and ordered, "Get in


    the car!"


    Staring her down, he added, "Since you''ll be staying with me for three months, I''m responsible for


    you. Don''t provoke me now!" In simpler terms, he didn''t give a damn about her; he was acting out of


    self-interest.


    The frown on Jane''s face deepened as she shook off his hand and reluctantly climbed into the car.


    Before even meeting Patrick, she had resigned herself to not falling for him during their three


    months together. Now, after witnessing his temper and realizing hecked the maturity to treat her


    properly, her dislike for him only grew. How could her grandpa be so blind as to choose this man as


    a potential son-inw?


    Florence, who had followed Patrick from the hall, observed the two getting into the same car and


    departing. She muttered under her breath, "I should be the one sitting in that car with Patrick! This


    woman came out of nowhere and stole my ce. I''m the only one deserving of being Mrs. Pansy."


    After some contemtion, Florence dialed a number on her phone. "Hey, what''s going on? You


    want to be friends with me, don''t you? Are you ready to show yourmitment?"


    The person on the other end was Monica, the head of the secretarial department at Pansy Group.


    She had aspired to infiltrate the world of the wealthy but had encountered obstacles in doing so.


    Now, receiving a call from Florence, she eagerly agreed, "Of course! I''ll do whatever you ask. Just


    name it!"


    "Well, it''s simple. It concerns Jane. I''ve heard that she''s in your department. You should be well-


    ced to make her life miserable, right?" Florence paused before continuing, "After this, I''ll get you


    any luxury handbag you desire. You know money is no issue for me."


    Monica was initially taken aback by the request but, swayed by the promise of luxury goods, she


    enthusiastically dered, "You''re incredibly generous. Count on me. I''ll make sure Jane gets a


    lesson she won''t forget."


    Florence''s heart swelled upon hearing that Patrick didn''t care about Jane. "It''s settled, then. Your


    reward wille once it''s all done. Don''t let me down."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Meanwhile, in the back seat of Patrick''s car, Jane and Patrick sat in silence, a palpable gulf


    between them. Patrick turned to her and couldn''t help but notice that Jane had been gazing out of


    the window since she got in the car. Her reticence was vexing him. "Ahem! I had no idea you were


    such a talented pianist. When did you learn to y?"


    Jane finally nced at him, her eyebrows arching slightly. "I was that good, huh? Well, I learned it


    just now."


    Patrick couldn''t believe his ears.


    Seeing his disbelief, Jane felt a surge of satisfaction. She added with a proud grin, "I learned it from


    watching Florence''s performance. What did you think of my rendition? Were you spellbound? I''m


    pretty clever, don''t you think?"


    Patrick looked away in frustration,menting, "It''s so hard to have a conversation with you."


    Jane shrugged, responding, "Then don''t! I didn''t beg you to start one with me in the first ce. You


    initiated it!"


    With that, Jane also turned her head away from him.

 Chapter 10: No One Will Help You

    Chapter 10: No One Will Help You


    Chapter 10: No One Will Help You


    Patrick loosened his tie, irritation evident on his face. He clenched his jaw as he gazed out at the


    passing traffic. His anger wasn''t directed at Jane but at himself. He regretted initiating that


    conversation with her. Patrick couldn''t fathom why he felt so uneasy whenever she remained silent


    and ignored him. He should have done the same, given her apparentck of interest.


    The remainder of the drive home was a quiet and uneventful one.


    Upon arriving at the vi, Patrick swiftly exited the car and entered the house. Jane, on the other


    hand, took her time.


    When she finally entered, she found Patrick seated on the living room sofa, holding a ss of water.


    She didn''t spare him a second nce and made her way upstairs.


    Patrick ced his ss on the table with an audible thud, emitting a deep, growling sigh. Jane''s


    indifference was akin to a wound that wouldn''t stop bleeding.


    Despite the noise, Jane didn''t stop or look back. She continued her slow ascent up the stairs. Was


    he creating a fuss because of what she had said? His behavior seemed excessively sensitive. How


    could he manage Pansy Group with such a thin skin? Weren''t his family concerned that his


    sensitivity would jeopardize the family business?


    The following morning, Beatrice and Melissa persisted in their criticism of Jane during breakfast,


    following their usual routine.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane, having developed a thick skin over time, remained silent. Her silence only seemed to fuel


    their frustration. They had been hoping for a shouting match with her that morning, but it appeared


    that wouldn''t be the case now.


    As Jane finished her breakfast, she acted as though she were the sole upant of the dining table.


    Following her meal, she freshened up and headed off to work.


    Her role as a secretary was a breeze, given her natural diligence. She efficientlypleted her


    tasks in the morning, had lunch, and then indulged in a brief nap.


    By 3 o''clock in the afternoon, Jane headed to the bathroom. Upon her return, she was met with a


    pile of documents resting on her desk, left there by Monica, who was conspicuously standing


    nearby.


    Jane was quick to question the appearance of the documents. "Why are these on my desk?"


    Monica retorted, "The data in these documents must be input into thepany''s system today.


    Another secretary was meant to share the workload with you, but he had an emergency and left


    earlier than usual. You''ll have to tackle this alone. Finish it all by the end of the day. Ensure the data


    is urately organized because it''s needed tomorrow. Is that clear?"


    Jane silently sifted through the stack of documents, realizing the sheer volume of work thaty


    ahead. It was a substantial task that would require hours ofbor. She would likely have to work


    overtime if she hoped toplete it alone by the end of the day.


    "Why didn''t you give these to me earlier? This is a substantial workload," Jane inquired.


    Monica pointed at her menacingly. "Oh,e on! What''s so challenging about handling basic data


    records? You can''t fault me for assigning them now. Understand that I was only notified about this


    recently. Things can be quite unpredictable in this workce. Your status as Mr. Pansy''s fianc¨¦e


    doesn''t exempt you from your responsibilities here. As the department head, I have every right to


    delegate tasks to you. If you can''t handle it, feel free to quit."


    It was ringly obvious that Monica was intentionally making things difficult for Jane. However,


    Jane refused to be beaten down.


    "Very well, I''ll take care of it."


    With this, Jane seated herself and began working.


    A sinister smile crept across Monica''s face. She had actually known about this task since the


    morning. Seeing that Jane hadpleted her other duties so swiftly, she had deliberately granted


    the other secretary a day off.


    She had remained silent until almost the end of the workday. The task was substantial, and Monica


    calcted that Jane would beboring untilte into the night. She expected Jane to be exhausted


    even if she managed to finish.


    "Remember, make no mistakes. Every single figure must be precise. A single error could render the


    entire dataset useless and cost thepany dearly," Monica admonished.


    Jane''s patience was wearing thin. She responded impatiently, "Anything else? If you have


    something important to say, just say it all at once."


    Monica felt humiliated in front of her colleagues. She considered it a p in the face, as no one in


    the department had ever dared to go against her or speak to her in such a manner. She was furious


    that this neer had addressed her so brazenly.


    With clenched fists, Monica red at Jane and stormed away, muttering under her breath, "Stupid


    girl! You may be all smiles now, but you''ll cryter. This is just the beginning. A more severe


    punishment awaits. You''ll have no one to help you here. You''re on your own."

 Chapter 11: Photographic Memory

    Chapter 11: Photographic Memory


    Chapter 11: Photographic Memory


    Jane possessed an almost photographic memory, enabling her to memorize figures at a mere


    nce. This proficiency madeprehending the documents a breeze, and she proceeded to input


    the data into thepany''s system.


    Although the process was somewhat intricate, she tackled it with confidence. As she grew


    ustomed to the task, her fingers flew across the keyboard, cking loudly. The sound drew the


    attention of her colleagues, sparking hushed conversations.


    "Wow, she''s a lightning-fast typist. I thought I was good, but she''s outpacing me by miles."


    "Isn''t she from the countryside where people are supposedly less well-off? How can she type so


    quickly? Jane is full of surprises."


    "You''re right! Did you see how she breezed through her morning tasks? She''s remarkably diligent


    for someone new to the corporate world. We''ve misjudged her. It''s no wonder she''s be Mr.


    Pansy''s fianc¨¦e."


    "So what? Have you noticed that Mr. Pansy hardly acknowledges her? He doesn''t even talk to her.


    She''s been rude to Monica. I''m sure Monica assigned her this heavy workload as a form of


    punishment. She deserves it. From here on, she''ll have a tough time. Let''s see how long she can


    handle it."


    "True, but it''s not our problem. We shouldn''t meddle. This isn''t our battle."


    All these whisperedments drifted into Jane''s ears. She had her hands full, so she chose to


    ignore them. Jane had no intention of overexerting herself. Whenever she felt hungry or thirsty,


    she''d grab a snack or a drink. If she grew tired, she''d take a short walk.


    As closing time neared, most employees departed, leaving Jane behind, still immersed in her work.


    She left the office briefly to have dinner at 6 p. m. Food was not to be trifled with.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Upon her return, Jane encountered Monica, who was hammering away at her desk furiously. "Jane!


    Where did you disappear to? Have you finished the task I assigned you? You seem quitezy. I


    specifically emphasized that it must bepleted today, as it''s needed tomorrow. Instead of


    diligently working to meet the deadline, you''ve been strolling around, snacking, and guzzling drinks


    like a glutton. What''s going on with your work ethic? Don''t you know how to do the job? If you''re not


    up to the task, you should have spoken up so we could assign it to someone morepetent. Will


    you ept responsibility if thepany incurs losses due to the dy?"


    Jane couldn''t stand Monica''s constant berating. In the end, she couldn''t take it any longer. "If


    memory serves me right, you said it had to be finished today. It''s not even 7 o''clock. Don''t rush me.


    I know exactly what I''m doing!"


    Monica continued to harangue her, refusing to relent. "Don''t act like a know-it-all. You''re still a


    neer, and-"


    "Enough!" Jane interrupted, her hand raised.


    Monica fell silent immediately, taken aback by Jane''s sudden assertiveness. The few coworkers


    present were equally stunned. Jane had a strong aversion to noisy people, and Monica''s ceaseless


    nagging had reached its limit. "I still have plenty of hours before the deadline. If you''re so keen on


    reprimanding me, save it for tomorrow. Leave me be, will you? If you keep disrupting my work, I''ll


    have to report that I couldn''tplete it due to your interference. You''d be the one held ountable


    for any losses, not me. You wouldn''t want that, would you?"


    Monica was rendered speechless, her anger causing her face to redden. Finally, she muttered in


    frustration, "You''re shirking your responsibilities, aren''t you? Fine, we''ll see about this tomorrow!"


    In an outburst, she stormed back into the office, taking her anger out on the other employees.


    "None of you can leave without finishing your work. Lazy bunch!"


    Jane sneered, paid Monica no mind, and returned to her duties. Her colleaguespleted their


    tasks one by one and left the office. By dusk, Jane remained the sole upant of the workspace.


    It wasn''t until 9:30 p. m. that she finallypleted her work. While others would have worked past


    11 without taking breaks, Jane''s efficient time management allowed her to finish ahead of schedule,


    even with intermittent pauses.

 Chapter 12: Fear Of Darkness

    Chapter 12: Fear Of Darkness


    Chapter 12: Fear of Darkness


    Just as Jane was getting ready to leave, she received a call from Monica. "How long do you need to


    finish your task?"


    "I''m done," Jane replied.


    "What? Have you double-checked everything? Are you absolutely certain there are no errors?"


    Monica hadn''t expected Jane to finish so quickly.


    "Yes, I''m sure. If you have nothing else to say, I''ll hang up and head home now," Jane responded


    impatiently.


    "Wait! There''s more. You can''t leave work just yet!" Monica suddenly raised her voice.


    "Why?" Jane inquired, pausing at the door.


    "I''ve just received a call. There''s another document that must be input into the system, and I''m on


    my way with it. Please wait."


    "Can''t you just email it to me? I can''t wait for you toe over at this hour."


    "No, it''s aplex task, and you haven''t done it before. If you make a mistake, it could lead to


    serious trouble. Please wait! Why are youining like a spoiled child? As an employee of this


    prestigiouspany, you should be prepared to work overtime. I''m already home, but I don''t mind


    coming back to ensure everything is set for tomorrow."


    "Ah, I understand," Jane said. She didn''t think too much about it and assumed Monica wasn''t


    intentionally making things difficult for her. Given thete hour, Jane opted to wait at her desk and


    passed the time listening to music and ying games to unwind. After forty minutes, Monica still


    hadn''t arrived.


    Feeling a need to use the restroom, Jane stepped away briefly. She resumed ying games for


    another twenty minutes upon her return, but there was still no sign of Monica.


    Jane decided to call her. "Why haven''t you arrived yet? I''ve been waiting for over an hour!"


    "It''s not my fault I''m runningte. I took a taxi to save time, but I got stuck in a traffic jam due to an


    ident. I''m just getting out of the traffic now. Don''t worry; I''ll be there in thirty minutes. Can you


    believe the unlucky timing? The higher-ups should''ve given me the heads-up sooner. I can''t believe


    I''m rushing to the office at this hour! Hey, can you drive faster? I''m in a hurry."


    Listening to Monica''sints, Jane was starting to get a headache. Her patience was wearing


    thin. "Just make it quick."


    Unbeknownst to Jane, Monica wasfortably lounging at home in an oversized t-shirt. She tossed


    her phone aside after ending the call, heading to the bathroom. "What a fool! Jane, you''re going to


    wait here for a long time," Monica cackled like an evil witch.


    Another forty minutes went by, and Monica still hadn''t appeared. Jane''s patience was now


    dwindling.


    She called Monica once more. "Do you want me to spend the entire night here? Where are you?"


    Monica, meanwhile, was reclining on her sofa with a facial mask. "Why are you in such a hurry? I''m


    not enjoying beingte, you know. Unfortunately, I''m stuck in a difficult situation. Just keep waiting.


    I''m nearly there. I''ll arrive in ten minutes. Get moving, would you? We''ll reach in ten minutes, right?


    Well, I..."


    Jane finally interjected, "I''ll give you ten more minutes. If you''re not here by then, I''m leaving."


    Upon hearing the abrupt dial tone, Monica tossed her phone onto the couch, picked up a grape, and


    leisurely munched on it.


    It wasn''t until now that Jane started to smell a rat. After some consideration, she forwarded


    Monica''s phone number to someone and sent a text: "Find the location of this number."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A response arrived five minutester.


    Jane''s blood boiled as she stared at her phone screen. Monica was in a residential area and wasn''t


    moving.


    Fuming, she pped the desk. "This is unbelievable! How dare you y tricks on me, Monica? I


    must have been too trusting. What was I thinking, believing that you were actually en route?"


    She grabbed her bag and headed to the door, devising a n for revenge as she went. Just as she


    reached for the doorknob, the lights went out.


    The office, previously empty but for Jane, was now plunged into darkness.


    Startled, Jane nced around with a mixture of fear and trepidation. Slowly, she retreated to her


    desk, fished out her phone from her bag, and turned on the shlight.


    From her childhood, Jane had always had a strong aversion to the dark. Her heart raced in her


    chest. Despite the cold chills running down her spine, her palms and forehead were slick with


    sweat.


    As her fear deepened, she crawled under the desk, hugging herself with her chin resting on her


    knees. The shlight on her phone provided littlefort, as it struggled to dispel the surrounding


    darkness.


    What had caused the ckout? How long would it take to restore power?


    Quaking with fear, Jane tapped on her phone screen, intending to call the security office. But she


    suddenly realized she didn''t have their number. Her anxiety had muddled her thoughts, making it


    difficult to think clearly.

 Chapter 13: Where Is Jane

    Chapter 13: Where Is Jane


    Chapter 13: Where Is Jane


    "It''s already eleven, but Jane hasn''t returned yet. Where could she be? Mingling with men?"


    Patrick had just gone downstairs to get a ss of water when he overheard Melissa''s irritable


    comments.


    Beatrice added, "She must have led a wild life in the countryside. Who knows if she''s out partying at


    some bar? What a nuisance!"


    Patrick couldn''t help but feel a peculiar sensation in his chest when he heard their words. But when


    he remembered Jane''s behavior the previous night, that feeling quickly evaporated. Jane''s


    whereabouts were none of his concern.


    Beatrice noticed Patrick and turned her attention to him. "I know you don''t care about Jane.


    However, you can''t allow her to do as she pleases while she''s under our roof. Any misstep on her


    part would tarnish your reputation. After all, many people know she''s your fianc¨¦e. I suggest you


    end the engagement and have her leave this house. Who knows what kind of trouble she might


    cause if she stays. We can''t clean up after her or deal with the consequences of her actions. It''s the


    sensible thing to do."


    Patrick shrugged nonchntly and responded, "Grandpa mentioned that the engagement would be


    terminated in three months."


    Beatrice was taken aback. "So she''ll be staying here for three whole months?" She eximed, "Oh


    my! She''s only been here a few days, and I already can''t stand her. You''d better discuss this with


    your grandpa and get her out of here as soon as possible!"


    "Why don''t you discuss it with him yourself?" Patrick shot back, raising an eyebrow. This suggestion


    silenced Beatrice; she knew that bringing up such a topic with Mike would only result in a harsh


    reprimand.


    Patrick returned upstairs, unwilling to engage further in the conversation.


    Upon entering his study, he noticed a message on his phone. He clicked on it and saw a single


    word: "Help."


    The message hade from an unfamiliar number, which led him to assume it might be some sort


    of prank. He put his phone aside and attempted to continue working, but for some reason, he


    couldn''t focus and felt restless.


    The clock had already struck twelve.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After taking a shower, Patricky in bed, but sleep eluded him. He tossed and turned, his mind


    racing. He kept wondering why Jane hadn''t returned yet and where she could be.


    "That''s none of your business, Patrick," he muttered to himself, closing his eyes in an attempt to


    quell his thoughts of her. However, his restlessness persisted, and he couldn''t sleep.


    He tried to shake off those thoughts, but they kept intruding. Finally, he remembered that Jane was


    new to the city and probably didn''t know anyone. He also recalled the strange message he had


    received earlier from an unknown number.


    Why had she sent a distressing message? Was she in some kind of danger?


    Patrick couldn''t ignore the nagging worry. He sat up abruptly and dialed the number, only to find that


    it was switched off.


    His heart raced, and cold sweat formed on his forehead. He began to suspect that something might


    have happened to Jane. Without further hesitation, he got out of bed, put on some clothes, and


    decided to head to thepany. He nned to question the security guards and review the CCTV


    footage of Jane''s activities at work to gather any clues.


    As Patrick approached thepany, he noticed that the entire building was shrouded in darkness.


    The security guard on duty informed him that there was a problem with the power circuit and that it


    would be fixed at the crack of dawn before the employees arrived.


    When Patrick inquired about Jane, the security guard scratched his head and replied, "I saw her


    come in earlier, but I didn''t see her leave. I''m sure of it."


    Jane was already a well-known figure in the Pansy Group. Her presence was hard to miss, and the


    security guard would typically notice her passing by.


    Could it be that Jane was still inside the building? Patrick wondered. Why had she sent that strange


    message?


    The security guard suddenly raised his hand and added, "By the way, I overheard some employees


    discussing as they left that Monica had assigned a challenging task to Jane, which had caused her


    to stayte. She might be inside, possibly exhausted and sleeping."


    With this new information, Patrick rushed into thepany and headed upstairs to the secretarial


    department. The security guard followed with a shlight. Patrick called out for Jane repeatedly, but


    there was no response; only the echo of his voice reverberated in the empty hallway.


    As he entered the secretarial department, the first thing he noticed was Jane''s bag sitting on a desk.


    Patrick''s gaze shifted downward, and he spotted her feet.


    Patrick hurriedly squatted down, and the security guard pointed his shlight beneath the desk.


    Jane was curled up, her face pallid, and her body drenched in sweat.

 Chapter 14: She Is Scared Of The Dark

    Chapter 14: She Is Scared Of The Dark


    Chapter 14: She Is Scared of the Dark


    "Hey, Jane? Jane!" Patrick uttered, holding her in his arms and patting her face gently. "What''s


    wrong with you? Are you hurt?"


    Still shaking with her eyes closed, Jane murmured, "It''s so dark... I''m.


    scared. Don''t leave me... Don''t go..." Dark? It turned out she was scared of the dark.


    Patrick''s heart softened after this realization. As he looked at Jane''s face, he recalled the little girl


    who huddled up beside him with a pale face years ago.


    A sense of pity brewed in his heart. Holding her hand, Patrick said, "Don''t be scared. I''m here now.


    It''s all right. I''ll take you home."


    His assuring words worked like magic. Jane stopped shaking. She kept mumbling, but Patrick


    couldn''t make out what she was saying. He just stood upright with her in his arms


    "Tl never leave you. You are safe now. Don''t be scared, okay?" He continued tofort her on the


    way out.


    Patrick gently put her in the passenger seat. When he tried to fasten the seat belt for her, he saw


    that she was gripping his shirt with both hands. The woman in front of him was totally different from


    the one who told him off yesterday. His heart ached to see her like this.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick med himself for noting sooner. If he had saved her number when Mike sent it to him,


    he would have saved her earlier. Anyway, it was betterte than never.


    He couldn''t even bear to think of


    what would happen to her if she stayed in the dark for the whole night.


    Patrick drove home at a high speed and carried Jane to her bedroom He wiped the sweat on her


    forehead with a wet towel and then tucked her in. Just as he turned to leave, a hand grasped his


    pant.


    He turned around, only to find that Jane''s eyebrows were knitted as


    she slept uneasily. Her face was still a little pale.


    He tried to loosen her grip, but she caught his hand instead.


    "Don''t go... Stay with me please.. Her voice was shaky, not indifferent like it usually was. It was like


    that of a child who needed to beforted.


    Suddenly, Patrick imagined Jane''s face changing into that of that little girl. He blinked severally.


    From the first day he saw Jane''s face, he felt that she had a striking resemnce to that girl. The


    feeling was stronger now.


    After hesitating for a while, Patrick sighed and sat on the edge of the bed. Patrick kept seeing the


    little girl''s face when he looked at Jane with tenderness in his eyes. It was as if they were one and


    the same person. If she was the little girl, he didn''t mind staying with her and apanying her in


    the dark for the rest of his life. However, he dismissed the thought as wishful thinking.


    It was already dawn by the time Jane work up.


    A chink of sunlight fell on her face. She yawned and looked around in confusion. Before she could


    tell where she was, she met Patrick''s weird gaze.


    As soon as Jane noticed she was holding his hand, she loosened her grip and sat up. "What are


    you doing here?


    ''The answer to her question came to her mind as soon as she blurted it out.


    She suffered a panic attack yesterday. Her phone ran out of power. She was hyperventting and


    her heart was beating faster than normal. Her throat was patched, so she texted Patrick a message


    instead of calling him.


    When she saw Patrick''s bloodshot eyes and overall tired look, she tried to recall what happenedst


    night. She scratched her head in embarrassment.


    You brought me back, didn''t you? Thank you. But why did you sleep in my room?


    Jane didn''t think he needed to be here. In her opinion, he should have left once he tucked her in


    bed. Why did hey beside her as if they were a real couple?


    Patrick became cold again. "Weren''t you the one who held my hand and begged me to stay with


    you? Have you forgotten?"


    Jane''s face turned red immediately. "But... But...


    I didn''t mean to say that. I wasn''t in my right mind, but you were. You should have left as soon as I


    fell asleep.


    "Oh, so I was wrong to have taken care of you for the whole night?


    No, I... I didn''t mean that." Jane just couldn''t wrap her head around why he went out of his way to


    look after her. She was used to him being cold and uncaring.


    This was what he got in return? Patrick sucked his teeth. He regretted feeling pity for her and


    staying by her sidest night.


    "Don''t read any meaning to my actions. I just didn''t want anything bad to happen to you. My


    grandpa would be mad at me if you got hurt. I did it for myself, so don''t tter yourself!"


    Words like this usually hurt women. In Jane''s case, she was relieved. She thought that this was


    more like him.


    | didn''t have any intention to tter myself. Since you are so ruffled, it appears you gave this too


    much thought, she retorted, rolling her eyes at him.

 Chapter 15: Her Face Was Familiar

    Chapter 15: Her Face Was Familiar


    Chapter 15: Her Face Was Familiar


    Patrick shot her a withering re and stormed out. As he left the room, he bumped into Melissa.


    She cocked her head, noticing Jane sitting up in bed, and then cast a scrutinizing nce at her


    cousin.


    "Patrick, why are youing out of Jane''s room at this hour?"


    Patrick ignored her questions and continued on his way.


    Melissa''s curiosity piqued, and she followed him. "Don''t tell me you spent the night in Jane''s room.


    What were you up tost night?"


    Back in her room, Jane felt a rush of anxiety hearing Melissa''s inquisitive inquiries. She quickly got


    out of bed and hurried to the bathroom to freshen up.


    She didn''t need anyone to tell her she must look terrible. She was mortified by the thought that


    Patrick had seen her in such a state.


    "I hope he doesn''t breathe a word to anyone about what happened or how scared I lookedst


    night," Jane muttered, vigorously brushing her teeth.


    All this was Monica''s doing. Jane had learned her lesson and wouldn''t let herself be deceived by


    that troublemaker again. She now knew Monica''s true intentions.


    After Jane washed up and dressed, she went downstairs to the dining room. Patrick abruptly left


    without a word, but Jane paid no heed. Her main concern was quelling her hunger and regaining


    her strength. She served herself some breakfast.


    Melissa, who had been pestering Patrick for answers, now shifted her attention to Jane. "I


    underestimated you, Jane. You''ve only been here a few days, and already you''re making advances


    on Patrick. What did you do to him? Why did hee out of your room this morning?"


    "What?" Beatrice dropped her fork, chiming in, "What did you do to my son? Or should I ask, what


    did you both do? Besides, why were you out sotest night? Where were you?"


    Confronted by their joint interrogation, Jane offered them a sardonic smile. "We''re all adults here.


    What else would a man and a woman do behind closed doors at night?"


    "You hussy! All you know is how to seduce men. You should be ashamed!" Melissa eximed.


    "Mind yournguage!" Jane replied, taking a big bite of bacon and chewing thoughtfully. "I''m


    Patrick''s fianc¨¦e, and I don''t need to seduce him. Things just happened."


    Fuming with speechless anger, Melissa dropped her fork and stormed off.


    Jane remained calm and collected, finishing her breakfast, and then left the house. As she walked


    away, Beatrice instructed the driver, "Take me to the mall right away."


    "But Mr. Pansy instructed me to drive Miss North to work," the driver hesitated, beads of sweat


    forming on his forehead.


    Jane stopped in her tracks, puzzled by Patrick''s decision to have the driver take her to work.


    What was going on?


    Before she could say anything, Beatrice coughed and spoke, "Just drive me to the mall. I can find


    my own way to work."


    Jane smiled and nodded. She didn''t want the driver to face any repercussions on her behalf. She


    continued out of the vi and hailed a taxi to Pansy Group.


    En route, she spotted a stray dog darting into traffic. "Please stop the car!" Jane eximed, leaping


    out of the taxi with the intention of guiding the dog to safety on the sidewalk.


    Jane had grown up around many of her grandfather''s rescued stray dogs, and her love for them ran


    deep. She couldn''t bear to see any dog in danger.


    Carefully, she approached the dog. Suddenly, she noticed a red sports car racing toward them.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh no!


    The dog was about to be hit!


    Without a second thought, Jane rushed forward, scooping the dog into her arms. She closed her


    eyes, bracing for the worst.


    The screeching of tires filled the air as the sports car swerved past them. Aftering to a halt, a


    well-dressed woman leaned out of the car''s window and shouted, "Crazy woman! Keep away from


    my car!"


    Jane gazed at the woman and found her face oddly familiar.

 Chapter 16: His Admirers

    Chapter 16: His Admirers


    Chapter 16: His Admirers


    The whimpering of the injured dog diverted Jane''s attention from the familiar woman. She rushed it


    to the veterinarian.


    The dog''s front leg had been grazed by the car before Jane rescued it from harm.


    Sitting in the waiting room, Jane noted the time and realized she was runningte for work.


    Contemting for a moment, she decided to dial Patrick''s number.


    "Hello?" Patrick''s voice, low and chilly, came from the other end.


    "Uh, I just wanted to let you know that I''ll be running a bitte this morning," Jane sought his


    permission for her tardiness. "I hope it''s not a problem."


    "Why should I care? You don''t need to inform me about such trivial matters!" Patrick grumbled,


    annoyed.


    The call abruptly ended.


    Jane pursed her lips, wondering why he was so distant yet irritated. Maybe he was still in a sour


    mood.


    Nheless, she had done her part by informing him. The vet examined the dog and reassured


    Jane that it was just a minor injury that would heal quickly.


    "That''s good to hear, but can I leave it here for further observation?" Jane remained slightly


    concerned.


    "Of course," replied the veterinarian with a smile.


    Jane paid the two-thousand-dor treatment bill and left the dog behind. She intended to find


    someone to adopt it once it had fully recovered. By the time Jane arrived at Pansy Group, it was


    almost eleven o''clock.


    "Jane, do you have any idea what time it is? Why are you sote?" Monica approached Jane, her


    brow deeply furrowed, offering no time for pleasantries.


    "Good morning, Monica. It wasn''t intentional. I had something to attend to this morning," Jane


    exined politely.


    "It wasn''t intentional?" Monica sneered. "Spare me yourme excuses, Jane. You''re just a newbie,


    and already you''re cking off. Are you acting this way because you think you''re the boss''s wife


    already?"


    Jane responded, unruffled by Monica''s aggression, "Let''s be clear: I''mte, not absent. I''ve already


    informed Mr. Pansy about my tardiness, so I''m not in the wrong."


    "Shut up! How dare you talk back to me? Do you think you can just waltz in here and defy me? I


    can''t tolerate your insolence any longer. You''re fired!" Monica pointed at Jane, her anger reaching


    new heights.


    Sensing that the situation was spiraling out of control, Jane pushed Monica''s finger aside and spoke


    firmly, "I informed Mr. Pansy of my situation. You''re firing me because I waste. Does that mean


    you have more authority than the owner of thispany?"


    Monica was briefly taken aback by Jane''s response. Seeing the growing crowd, she stammered,


    "You''re talking nonsense. Let''s go to Mr. Pansy''s office and sort this out."


    "Alright, let''s go," Jane agreed without hesitation. Her n was to expose Monica for forcing her to


    work overtime the previous night.


    Monica led Jane by the arm to the CEO''s office. She adjusted her appearance, checking herself in


    the nearby mirror before knocking on the door. Compared to Monica, Jane looked disheveled.


    She had been through quite an ordeal earlier, saving the injured dog.


    Her neatly pressed suit had be wrinkled, and there was a smudge of mud on her shirt from


    holding the dog so tightly.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Monica''s smile brightened as soon as she heard Patrick''s alluring voice. She gently opened the


    door.


    However, her smile froze as she stepped into the office.


    Jane followed. She peered over Monica''s shoulder and spotted a woman standing in close proximity


    to Patrick.


    The woman was undeniably attractive, with long, curly chestnut hair cascading down her neck and


    grazing her cleavage. Her red miniskirt entuated her curves and shapely legs.


    Her familiar makeup caught Jane''s eye. She was the same woman who had nearly run over the


    stray dog and cursed Jane earlier that morning.


    "Mr. Pansy, this is our featured product for the uing season," the woman said, standing


    exceptionally close to Patrick. Her enchanting eyes glistened with infatuation.


    Jane finally connected the dots. This woman must be a colleague here, which exined her


    familiarity. She seemed to be one of Patrick''s admirers, judging by the look on her face.


    Incredible. How many women were captivated by this stoic man? Jane furrowed her brow, feeling


    dissatisfied as she cast a critical gaze at Patrick. He looked dashing in his handcrafted Armani suit,


    complete with a furrowed brow and thin lips beneath his high, aristocratic nose. His handsome


    appearance made him resemble a Greek god.


    It was no wonder he attracted the attention of countless women with his looks and wealth. But his


    arrogance rendered him unappealing. Jane wasn''t among those vying for his attention, regardless


    of his wealth and attractiveness.


    The engagement between them was due to be called off in three months, so the attraction and


    attention he received were of little consequence to her.

 Chapter 17: Being Fair

    Chapter 17: Being Fair


    Chapter 17: Being Fair


    "Sherry Alick, do you mind if I have a word with Mr. Pansy?" Jane interjected.


    Monica momentarily nced at the woman in red, Sherry Alick, before shifting her focus to Patrick.


    The name Sherry Alick jogged Jane''s memory.


    Jane suddenly realized that Sherry was the director of the design department in a jewelrypany


    under the Pansy Group''s umbre. Her family''s connections allowed her to attain such a high


    position at a young age.


    "I''m also discussing a matter with Mr. Pansy. Monica, don''t you understand the principle of first


    come, first served?" Sherry voiced her dissatisfaction.


    Patrick leaned back in his chair, directing a frosty gaze at Jane.


    Jane had contacted him earlier, informing him of her dyed arrival at work. He wondered why she


    appeared so disheveled, and why Monica had pulled her into this confrontation.


    "Revise it," Patrick said curtly, handing the design draft back to Sherry.


    "Very well, Mr. Pansy," Sherry acknowledged, taking the design and stepping back. Patrick''s


    expression hardened as he turned his attention to Monica and Jane.


    "What''s going on?" he inquired.


    "Mr. Pansy, Jane arrivedte to work today for no apparent reason. I don''t think we can retain such


    a careless employee in our secretary department," Monicained.


    Rumors had it that Mike had pressured Patrick into epting Jane as his fianc¨¦e. Patrick had no


    feelings for Jane and didn''t seem to like her at all.


    Monica believed that driving Jane away could earn her favor with Patrick, given his apparent dislike


    for Jane.


    "She informed me of her tardiness today," Patrick stated indifferently, toying with his pen. Monica


    was taken aback, rendered speechless.


    It was widely known that Patrick had no affection for Jane, who hailed from the countryside. Monica


    couldn''t understand why he was defending her.


    "Very well, you may leave now," Patrick said impatiently, loosening his tie.


    Monica and Sherry turned towards the door.


    "Wait a moment, Monica," Jane interjected, clearing her throat.


    Monica paused and inquired, "What is it?"


    Jane''s gaze darkened.


    "Aren''t you going to exin what happenedst night?" Jane asked.


    "What exactly happenedst night?" Monica replied, a hint of guilt in her eyes as she avoided


    Jane''s gaze.


    "You told me to wait at the office for a document, but no document ever arrived. You had me stay


    late at the office, making me think there was work to be done. Don''t you think you owe me an


    exnation?" Jane squinted at her.


    Monica hadn''t anticipated that Jane would confront her about what happened the previous night in


    front of Patrick. Her expression changed, but she kept herposure and responded, "What are


    you talking about, Jane? I merely asked you toplete your work before heading home. When did


    I mention bringing you a document? Is there a misunderstanding on your part?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane knew that Monica would deny her usations. She took out her phone and yed the


    recorded conversation. Monica''s voice was heard clearly: "Well, the thing is I just received a call.


    There''s another document that must be inputted into the system. I''m on my way with it. Just wait


    there."


    Monica was unaware that Jane had recorded their conversation the previous night. She bit her lip


    and attempted to refute Jane''s ims, "That''s not how it happened, Mr. Pansy. Don''t trust Jane.


    She-"


    But Jane cut her off with a smug smile.


    "Are you implying that the recording is fabricated? That I had someone create it? It''s easily verified.


    We could have an expert analyze it to determine its authenticity."


    Monica''s face paled.


    She had intended to use Jane of doctoring the recording and wronging her, but with Jane''s


    challenge, she was left speechless. The prospect of Patrick seeking an expert to scrutinize the


    recording unnerved Monica.


    "I-" Monica struggled to find words.


    "Apologize to Jane," Patrick interjected.


    Jane was taken aback.


    She had not expected things to take this turn.


    Monica was a senior employee at Pansy Group, and the mutual dislike between her and Jane was


    widely known. Patrick''s interference was surprising and encouraging. It seemed that Patrick was a


    man who could distinguish right from wrong.

 Chapter 18: Familiar Fragrance

    Chapter 18: Familiar Fragrance


    Chapter 18: Familiar Fragrance


    Monica clenched her fists behind her back, a reluctant apology escaping her lips.


    "I''m sorry," she muttered.


    Jane, with a sly smile, teased, "I didn''t catch that. Could you say it louder? What did you say?"


    Louder and more begrudgingly, Monica repeated, "I''m sorry!"


    Patrick''smanding voice echoed in the room, making Monica tremble. She nodded in response


    to his stern directive.


    As Monica left Patrick''s office, she shot a fierce re at Jane. Things hadn''t gone as nned. The


    country girl had turned out to be more resourceful than Monica anticipated. She not only fell into


    Jane''s trap but also made a fool of herself in front of her crush, which was nothing short of


    humiliating.


    Monica was determined to get back at Jane. She would ensure that Jane faced twice the


    humiliation she did that day.


    Once again, Jane found herself working past the closing hour. She stayedte to cross-check the


    data on the document Monica had given her.


    As she waited by the roadside for a taxi, a ck Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of her.


    It was Patrick''s car.


    "Get in," Patrick said, rolling down the window and looking at her.


    Jane took a step back, declining his offer. "No, thanks. I''ll take a taxi."


    Patrick wasn''t inclined to ept her refusal. He got out of the car and looked at Jane with a


    determined expression.


    "Taxis are scarce on this road at this hour. I won''t leave you alone here. Who knows, you might end


    up under a desk again, and I''d have to rescue you and take care of you all night."


    "Gosh!" Jane rolled her eyes, recalling the embarrassing incident. She retaliated, "It was your fault!"


    Patrick was taken aback. How was it his fault? What did it have to do with him? "I have no idea what


    you''re talking about. It''s not my problem."


    Jane didn''t hold back. She raised her eyebrows and dered, "Monica has a crush on you. It''s your


    fault she''s been harassing me. If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have targeted me."


    Monica had a crush on him? Patrick was oblivious to her affections. His heart was already upied


    by a girl he''d met as a child. Nevertheless, whenever he was around Jane, he couldn''t help but feel


    a slight flutter in his heart. He didn''t understand it, but he continued to resist it.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    With a wry smile, he asked, "Are you jealous?"


    "Me, jealous? Are you insane?" Jane pointed to herself, raised an incredulous eyebrow, and turned


    to leave.


    But Patrick didn''t let her go. He pulled her back, gently shoved her into the car, andmanded,


    "Stay put!"


    Jane, taken by surprise, didn''t resist. She had promised her grandfather that she would get along


    with Patrick. It appeared they were on the same page, working towards returning to their normal


    lives in three months. However, it wasn''t as simple as it sounded. Spending three whole months


    with this man would be quite the challenge.


    Jane pondered this while arge hand appeared in front of her. Startled, she leaned back and eyed


    the man beside her cautiously.


    Patrick leaned in, his arm crossing her chest, and their eyes locked. The air between them seemed


    to sizzle.


    "I want to help you fasten your seat belt," Patrick calmly exined without breaking eye contact.


    "I can do it myself," Jane replied, a bit flustered as she reached for the seat belt. Her mind had


    jumped to conclusions that Patrick hadn''t intended.


    The warmth of his hand sent a flush to her cheeks. With a slight shrug, Patrick withdrew his hand,


    straightened up, and started the car. In his eyes, a hint of unexinable tenderness shone through.


    He couldn''t help but notice the familiar fragrance that Jane exuded, much like that of the girl from


    his childhood. Could it be that Jane was the girl who saved him all those years ago? After mulling it


    over several times in his mind, he finally turned to her and asked, "Jane, have you ever been


    kidnapped?"


    "What?" Jane was taken aback by the unexpected question. "Kidnapped? Where did thate


    from? What a strange question." She shook her head and replied, "No."

 Chapter 19: The Diamond Ring

    Chapter 19: The Diamond Ring


    Chapter 19: The Diamond Ring


    This meant that Jane wasn''t the girl Patrick had met when he was a child, and a disappointed


    expression clouded Patrick''s handsome face.


    Oblivious to his disappointment, Jane eyed him with suspicion. What did he mean? Did he expect


    her to get kidnapped? The rest of the ride passed in silence, and when they arrived home, Beatrice


    handed Patrick an invitation, remarking, "Don''t forget that Old Doyle is hosting a banquet for his


    seventieth birthday this weekend."


    The banquet was to be held at the Imperial Hotel, the city''s most luxurious establishment, and all


    the attendees were either wealthy, influential, or both.


    Jane had already experienced her share of such events after thepany''s recent anniversary


    celebration, much to her displeasure. Beatrice had woken her early in the morning and given her a


    stern lecture. "Get up! You mustn''t bring shame to this family," she warned, wagging her finger at


    Jane.


    The banquet hall buzzed with activity as well-dressed guests chatted and reveled in their finery. But


    the whole affair bored Jane, so she retreated to a corner, scanning the crowd until her gaze fell on


    Patrick, who stood out like a star.


    With a sigh, she decided to escape to the rooftop for some fresh air. However, her path was blocked


    by a group of young women, including Florence and her snobbish friends.


    Florence unted a dazzling diamond ring and bragged, "This is a limited edition piece designed by


    the world-renowned Ada. My grandfather bought it at an overseas auction for my birthdayst year."


    One of Florence''s friends chimed in, "Oh, it''s exquisite! It suits you perfectly. No one else could pull


    it off like you do. Gorgeous!"


    Their sycophantic behavior revolted Jane. She frowned at their audacity, finding nothing special


    about the ring. It was undeniably beautiful but featured a rtively small diamondpared to the


    sizable ones her own grandfather had gifted her.


    "Excuse me,dies," Jane uttered, sidestepping them and proceeding without a second thought.


    "Bumpkin! She''s so gauche!" Florence and her friends whispered behind her back.


    Jane spent a considerable time on the rooftop. When she reluctantly returned to the banquet hall, a


    uniformed waiter pointed at her and yelled, "It''s her! She''s the one I saw earlier!"


    Jane halted, baffled by the waiter''s usations. Where had he seen her, and why was he shouting?


    Florence swiftly approached, squeezing through the gathering crowd.


    "So, you''re the one who stole my diamond ring!"


    Stole her diamond ring? What was going on? Frowning deeply, Jane looked at Florence and


    inquired, "What diamond ring?"


    Florence''s friends encircled Jane, joining in the usation.


    "Gosh! It''s astonishing to think that Patrick''s fianc¨¦e is a thief."


    "I''m not surprised. Bumpkins like her have no morals. Remember how she ogled the ring when she


    saw it earlier? She could never afford such an expensive piece, so she must have stolen it."


    "Florence, there''s no point in arguing with her. Just call the police!"


    A revtion struck Jane at that moment-she was being used of theft. It was a setup! She


    examined Florence''s hand and realized that the diamond ring was missing.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "What''s going on here?" Bernard Doyle, using a walking stick for support, made his way to the


    center of the crowd.


    "Grandpa, please help me," Florence said, clutching her chest and pretending to be distressed.


    Pointing at Jane, she continued, "This girl stole the diamond ring you gifted me, and she''s


    pretending not to know anything about it!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got this," Old Doyle assured his granddaughter, patting her on the shoulder. He


    then turned to Jane and asked, "Did you steal Florence''s diamond ring?"


    "No, sir," Jane replied calmly.


    Old Doyle''s brow furrowed, and he said, "I could buy a million diamond rings, but the missing one is


    Florence''s favorite. If you have it with you, please return it. I''ll buy you another one. Just give it


    back."


    Jane was taken aback. "How can I return something I didn''t take? The ring isn''t in my possession!"


    "Shame on you, Jane! Someone witnessed you stealing it with their own eyes. Why are you still


    denying it?" Erica Terry, one of Florence''s friends, scolded, pulling the waiter who had pointed at


    Jane and usingly shouting.

 Chapter 20: Perfect Scheme

    Chapter 20: Perfect Scheme


    Chapter 20: Perfect Scheme


    "Oh, really?" Jane scoffed and shook her head. She saw right through Florence and her friends; it


    was clear they were trying to set her up. It annoyed her, but she was curious to see what they would


    do next.


    "Can someone exin what happened?" Old Doyle inquired with a frown. He found it hard to


    believe that Patrick''s fianc¨¦e could be a thief. Nheless, he feltpelled to listen to his


    granddaughter''s usations since there was an eyewitness.


    "Florence was showing us her diamond ring when Jane passed by and stared at it for a long time. It


    was obvious she liked it," Erica chimed in, stepping forward.


    Jane was taken aback by how skillful Erica was at lying. When had she expressed any interest in


    the ring, let alone stared at it for an extended period? Erica continued, "Before we went dancing,


    Florence took off the ring and ced it in her purse. After we finished dancing, the ring was gone."


    "We searched everywhere, and then this waiter told us he saw someone steal my ring, and he


    identified Jane as the thief!" Florence added, feigning distress while clutching her chest.


    Jane marveled at Florence''s acting skills and her wless scheme to humiliate her. Florence had


    concocted a n to make everyone despise Jane, causing Patrick to refuse to marry her. After


    ousting the country girl, Florence envisioned herself easily marrying into the Pansy family.


    Unfazed by the lies, Jane sneered and turned her sharp eyes on the waiter. She demanded, "Did


    you witness me stealing Florence''s ring?"


    A chill ran down the waiter''s spine as he lowered his head, avoiding Jane''s piercing gaze. He


    nodded timidly and confessed in a small voice, "Yes, I saw it with my own eyes."


    "Don''t worry; she can''t harm you. Just tell the truth!" Erica whispered to him, giving a secret wink.


    Taking the hint, the waiter raised his head and said, "A few minutes ago, when I went to the


    bathroom, I saw this woman wearing the ring. I didn''t think much of it. But as soon as she saw me,


    she took it off and put it in her purse."


    "Jane! How deplorable can you be? Return Florence''s ring now! You''ve brought disgrace upon the


    Pansy family. Don''t make things worse!" Beatrice''s snide voice cut through themotion.


    She approached, followed by Melissa. "Calm down, Auntie. She''s not part of the Pansy family yet,


    so she can''t bring us shame," Melissa tried to console her. Then, ring at Jane, she added, "This


    girl has proven to be a thief. I''m sure Patrick won''t marry her."


    These words turned more people against Jane, and without evidence, they believed she was guilty.


    Jane sneered in the face of their animosity. The situation was spiraling out of control.


    "Let''s not drag this out, Jane. Just hand over the ring you stole," Old Doyle urged, extending his


    hand and his patience waning. He had grown weary of the whole ordeal. He had never expected


    such a scandal at his birthday party.


    Jane''s patience and tolerance were wearing thin. "I said I didn''t take it!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You didn''t take it? The waiter said you concealed it in your purse. Open it if you''re telling the truth!"


    Florence grabbed Jane''s arm just as she was about to walk away.


    Old Doyle snapped his fingers, signaling the security guards to surround Jane. In the midst of this


    human barricade, Jane frowned. They wouldn''t let her leave unless the matter was resolved.


    Jane reluctantly held out her purse to Florence. "You want to check it? Fine."


    She noticed a hint of mischief in Florence''s eyes as she took the purse. Florence handed it to the


    head of the security guards andmanded, "Open it and check thoroughly."


    The security head promptly unzipped the purse, doing so in front of everyone present.


    "She really is the thief!" Florence''s sparkling diamond ring was found in Jane''s purse!

 Chapter 21: I Trust You

    Chapter 21: I Trust You


    Chapter 21: I Trust You


    "This is my ring!" Florence cried out, staring at Jane with contempt. "You stole my ring! Now that it


    has been found in your purse, it''s safe to say you''re nothing but a shameless thief. Are you still


    going to deny it?"


    The strange appearance of the diamond ring in her purse didn''t faze Jane at all. She had


    anticipated this would happen. The moment the waiter testified against her, Jane was sure the ring


    would be found in her purse. Someone had nted it there when she wasn''t looking, and the prime


    suspect was Florence.


    "Jane, if you had returned the ring to me and apologized earlier, I might have let it go," Florence


    said, suddenly softening her tone, now that she had seen the man she loved.


    "You''re too kind, Florence. A shameless thief like Jane doesn''t deserve to be let off the hook so


    easily. We should inform the police. Otherwise, she might continue to steal from people," urged


    Erica.


    "Well, you have a point. Let''s call the police," Florence agreed, nodding thoughtfully.


    "You deserve it, Jane! Theft is an uneptable crime. You should go to jail with other criminals!"


    Melissa chimed in, enjoying the spectacle.


    Jane remained remarkablyposed despite the growing hostility. She looked at them as if she


    weren''t being used of a crime. They wanted to call the cops? That was even better; it would be


    more interesting to expose Florence''s scheme in front of the police.


    A familiar male voice suddenly interrupted the heated exchange. Jane turned to see Patrick''s tall,


    commanding figure, impably dressed and exuding an air of authority. The banquet hall''s lights


    cast a golden hue on him, adding to his imposing presence.


    "Mr. Pansy!" The crowd parted to make way for Patrick as he approached Jane.


    "Thank goodness you''re here, Patrick. Jane stole my diamond ring!" Florenceined, affecting


    a pitiful demeanor. "It was a gift from my grandpa for my birthday."


    Patrick, still in doubt, turned to Jane and asked, "Did you steal the ring?"


    Surprisingly, Patrick seemed to be defending her. It was an unexpected turn of events.


    "Patrick, don''t be deceived by Jane''s innocent look!" Melissa protested.


    "Jane stole the ring. Someone caught her red-handed. Also, the ring was found in her purse just


    now, and everyone saw it. There''s no mistake!" Erica chimed in.


    "Yes, that''s right. I didn''t want to believe that Jane stole my ring. After all, she''s your fianc¨¦e. But..."


    Florence paused and moved closer to Patrick. "We all saw the ring in her purse. How could it have


    gotten there if Jane hadn''t taken it? The evidence is as clear as day. Patrick, you won''t defend her,


    will you?"


    Jane still wasn''t perturbed as Florence continued to disparage her. Instead, she marveled at


    Florence''s acting skills and wondered if she could have a future in Hollywood.


    Patrick''s unwavering support was unexpected, given that everyone else had turned against her. In


    contrast to his family members, who were quick to judge, Patrick trusted her. This took Jane by


    surprise.


    "Patrick!" Melissa eximed, disying her frustration. She couldn''t fathom why her cousin saw


    something in this country girl. Could Jane have cast a love spell on him?


    "Make it clear, Jane! How did the ring end up in your purse if you didn''t steal it?" Erica inquired,


    fixing her gaze on Florence after receiving a subtle signal.


    Staring Florence in the eye, Jane smiled and replied, "Someone nted the ring in my purse to


    frame me."


    Florence''s unease was palpable as she shifted ufortably and looked away. Jane had turned


    the tables on her scheme, and it appeared that the mastermind was about to be exposed.


    A new thought urred to Jane as she took the initiative. "Let''s check the surveince footage."


    Patrick''s assistant, Morton Bart, was sent to the monitoring room, where he discovered a surprising


    twist. "Mr. Pansy, all the surveince cameras in the hall are broken."


    Patrick found this development highly suspicious. It was a five-star hotel, and this was the best-


    equipped hall. Why had all the cameras malfunctioned simultaneously?


    Jane''s mind was racing. She suspected that Florence had something to do with this.


    Clearing her throat, Jane proposed another way to resolve the matter. "Since there''s no CCTV


    footage, I have another suggestion. A forensic test can be performed to check for my fingerprints on


    the ring."


    Florence immediately reacted, trying to avoid the forensic test. "Jane, I''ll forgive you for Patrick''s


    sake as long as you apologize."


    However, Jane knew that apologizing would be an admission of guilt. It would also disappoint


    Patrick, and Beatrice would seize the opportunity to humiliate her and oust her before the three-


    month period was up.


    "Is it that you don''t want to get to the bottom of this, Jane?" Jane squinted at Florence. The


    pressure was getting to her.


    She didn''t let up and continued to press for a forensic test. Jane was convinced her fingerprints


    wouldn''t be on the ring because she hadn''t touched it. The forensic test would vindicate her.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Patrick, what''s your opinion?" Old Doyle looked at Patrick for guidance.


    Patrick agreed and made a call to the police chief, who arrived at the banquet hall with members of


    the forensic department.


    "Good evening, Mr. Pansy. This is the best forensic expert on our force," the chief said respectfully,


    presenting the expert.

 Chapter 22: Shocking Proof Of Innocence

    Chapter 22: Shocking Proof Of Innocence


    Chapter 22: Shocking Proof Of Innocence


    The forensic expert proceeded with his task. Soon after, he returned to the crowd, cleared his


    throat, and dered, "The forensic test indicates that Jane North''s fingerprints are on this ring."


    Jane''s heart skipped a beat. Her fingerprints on the ring? How was that even possible? She had


    never touched it. Since Patrick had personally called the police, there was no chance the forensic


    expert had been bribed by Florence. So, Jane pondered, how had Florence managed to ce her


    fingerprints on the ring?


    "Jane, now that it has been proven you stole the ring, what do you have to say?" Florence said, a


    smug smile ying on her lips. "Sir, she stole my ring. Please arrest her so she can face thew!"


    "Jane, did you really steal it?" Patrick questioned, sensing that there was more to this story.


    Although he had only known Jane for a few days, he didn''t believe she was a thief.


    "Of course not," Jane replied, herposure still intact.


    "Your fingerprints are on the ring; why deny it?" Florence red at Jane. "Patrick, why do you keep


    giving her the benefit of the doubt? The Pansy family despises thieves. You deserve someone


    better than her!"


    "You have toe with us and cooperate during the investigation," the chief officer said, addressing


    Jane. All the evidence was pointing to her, and the police couldn''t let her go without proper


    investigation.


    Jane, however, had other ns. "I have a way to prove my innocence."


    Florence wasn''t ready to ept that, convinced that Jane was on her way to jail.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but I can prove it," Jane dered, her lips curling into a smirk.


    Jane requested the ring from the chief, who reluctantly handed it to her, shooting a cautious nce


    at Patrick. With the ziplock bag containing the ring in hand, Jane scanned the crowd until her eyes


    landed on the waiter.


    "Did you see me wearing this ring?" Jane questioned.


    "Yes, I saw it with my own eyes," the waiter replied.


    Jane stretched out her hand, urging the crowd to pay close attention. "Observe my hand carefully."


    As onlookers observed, Jane''s fingers began to swell, and red bumps appeared on her skin.


    "What''s happening to her hand? It looks awful!" The crowd expressed their astonishment.


    After a few minutes, Jane returned the ring to the ziplock bag and handed it back to the chief officer.


    Raising her hand for everyone to see, she confidently stated, "I''m allergic to tinum, and the ring''s


    band is made of tinum. You all saw how my fingers swelled and developed bumps shortly after I


    touched the ring. The reaction usuallysts for a few hours. If I had stolen the ring, my hand would


    have been swollen and covered with painful bumps long before now. It only became swollen just


    now. Therefore, this is the first time I ever touched the ring. I didn''t steal it!"


    As Jane spoke, she held her swollen hand up for all to see.


    Florence, who was once confident in Jane''s guilt, was now baffled. How could it be such a


    coincidence that Jane was allergic to tinum?


    "You must have done something!" Florence grabbed the ring, inspecting it for any signs of


    tampering. To her dismay, there was nothing amiss with the ring; it was exactly as she remembered


    it.


    Florence''s demeanor shifted as she realized her n had failed. She had orchestrated everything


    meticulously. Why had it gone awry?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Not content with simply proving her innocence, Jane snatched the ring with her regr hand. "It''s


    hard to convince you, huh? Not to worry, I''ll show you again!"


    Once more, the same oue urred: her hand swelled when she touched the ring.


    "This is enough proof that I didn''t steal the ring, right?" Jane asserted.


    The police chief spoke up after reviewing the evidence. "Miss North is clearly allergic to tinum.


    She couldn''t have stolen the ring."


    Jane then turned her attention to the waiter, her tone demanding. "You have some exining to do,


    don''t you?"


    The waiter''s forehead glistened with sweat. Fidgeting with his fingers, he nced at Florence for


    support. Seeing his hesitation, Florence shot him a murderous look, gritting her teeth.


    Kneeling before Jane, he finally admitted, "I''m sorry. I stole the ring. I was blinded by greed. Please


    forgive me. I promise I won''t do it again."


    Jane, in a tone tinged with sarcasm, responded, "Oh, really?" She was far from convinced. There


    was no way the waiter could have orchestrated this entire scheme without Florence''s involvement,


    and she wasn''t buying into the idea that he acted alone.

 Chapter 23: Forced Apology

    Chapter 23: Forced Apology


    Chapter 23: Forced Apology


    "Oh, my God! So, it was you who stole my ring. But how did it end up in Jane''s purse?" Florence


    directed her questions at the waiter, attempting to shift the me entirely onto him.


    The waiter confessed, "I nned to sell the ring after my shift. But when you started looking for it


    and even had security searching everywhere, I got scared of being caught. So, I slipped the ring


    into her purse when no one was looking. Please forgive me; I didn''t mean to do it. My mother is


    critically ill and needs surgery. I have no money, so I was forced to steal."


    Jane, still wary of Florence''s involvement, questioned the waiter, "Tell me, who put you up to this?"


    The waiter, with trembling fear, replied, "No one. I did it on my own ord." However, his gaze kept


    darting back to Florence, fueling Jane''s suspicion.


    Realizing that Jane could expose the whole scheme, Florence quickly intervened, "You know what?


    I don''t want to pursue this further. I''ll let you off the hook because you did it for your mother."


    The waiter expressed his gratitude and apologized to Florence.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane, unimpressed with the sudden turn of events, challenged, "You don''t want to pursue it? That


    wasn''t what you said when I was used of stealing the ring. Why the sudden change of heart?"


    Florence hesitated, aware of the humiliation she would face if she apologized to Jane. Eventually,


    she muttered a reluctant, "I''m sorry, Jane. I shouldn''t have used you wrongly."


    But Jane, determined to see Florence make a genuine apology, yed along, "What did you say? I


    didn''t hear you."


    Florence, grinding her teeth, repeated her apology, "I''m sorry!"


    Old Doyle, not one to let the situation fester, also offered an apology. "I''m sorry for what happened,


    Jane. Florence isn''t at fault. It was just a big misunderstanding. Don''t take it to heart, okay?"


    With a polite smile, Jane responded, "It''s fine. I just hope that next time such a thing happens, you''ll


    give the used a fair chance to prove their innocence. False usations can be very destructive."


    Upon hearing Jane''s words, Old Doyle felt deeply embarrassed, his smile feigned. "Noted. Anyway,


    are your hands okay? How about I ask someone to take you to the hospital?"


    Jane declined his offer, her energy sapped by the ordeal. She soon left the scene, but as she


    waited by the roadside for a taxi, the weather took a turn for the worse.


    Raindrops began to fall as lightning shed and thunder rumbled. With no umbre and no taxis in


    sight, Jane was about to face a drenching.


    Suddenly, a ck Bentley pulled up beside her, and Patrick stepped out.


    "Get in," he said simply.


    Jane was surprised but didn''t hesitate to ept his offer. As she sat in the passenger seat and


    fastened her seatbelt, she couldn''t help but wonder why Patrick had left the party as well.


    Driving through the rain, Patrick exined, "To the hospital."


    Perplexed, Jane inquired, "Why are we going to the hospital?"


    Patrick responded with concern, "Haven''t you noticed that your hands are red and swollen?"


    Jane smiled appreciatively, "Thank you, but you need not bother. It''s just a minor allergic reaction."


    However, Patrick insisted, "You call that minor? Besides, why did you hurt yourself just to prove your


    innocence?"


    With a touch of exasperation, Jane exined, "What else could I have done? Should I have allowed


    them to frame me as a shameless thief?"


    Patrick maintained his point, "You should have employed another means. A better one."


    Jane challenged, "What other means? Can you think of anything better than what I did?"


    Patrick, who had been increasingly intrigued by Jane''s calm and intelligence, mused, "You should


    have turned to me for help."


    Perplexed, Jane questioned, "How would turning to you be a better solution? What could you have


    done?"


    Patrick didn''t provide a clear answer. Instead, he snorted and remained silent.


    Grateful for his trust and support, Jane smiled and said, "Anyway, thank you."


    Without responding, Patrick continued to drive. He couldn''t help but find Jane intriguing, an


    unexpected and pleasant surprise.


    Arriving at the hospital, Jane was surprised by his thoughtful concern. She declined his offer to take


    her to her room and opted for his room instead.


    "I''m going to take a shower," Patrick informed her before heading to the bathroom.


    In the living room, Jane applied the ointment the doctor had prescribed to her swollen fingers.


    Momentster, Patrick reappeared, and Jane inadvertently bumped her head into his chin when she


    stood up.


    "Ouch! When did you get here?" Jane asked in surprise as she rubbed her head.

 Chapter 24: You Are Not My Type

    Chapter 24: You Are Not My Type


    Chapter 24: You Are Not My Type


    Jane had been so engrossed in applying the ointment that she didn''t notice Patrick''s presence. He


    stood there, d in a white bathrobe, which revealed a portion of his well-built chest. The idental


    collision with Jane left his chin aching, causing him to knit his brows.


    Droplets of water dripped from his hair, and his eyebrows and eyshes glistened with moisture.


    Jane found herself captivated by his appearance; she couldn''t deny that he was very handsome.


    "Have you had your fill of gawking?" Patrick teased with a smug smile, pulling her back to reality.


    "When did you get here? You startled me. Quit sneaking around like a thief and get dressed!"


    Jane rubbed her head and turned away, feeling somewhat shy.


    Patrick chuckled and fastened his bathrobe, then gently mocked her, "My chin is hurting because


    you bumped into me. What are you going to do about it?"


    Jane had bumped into him, but she hadn''t expected him toin instead of apologizing.


    "I... I''m going to take a shower," Jane replied, flustered under his prating gaze. She grabbed


    clean clothes and hurried into the bathroom, muttering to herself, "Why did hee out dressed


    like that? Oh, God. Why am I suddenly so sweaty?"


    Staring at Jane as she rushed away, Patrick pondered whether he came across as intimidating.


    Knock! Knock! Knock! Jane was still in the shower when she heard a series of knocks on the


    bathroom door.


    "Who''s there?" she called, her heart racing as she rinsed her face.


    What could it be? Could it be Patrick? He was the only one in the room. What did he want?


    Patrick''s voice came from the other side, "It''s me."


    Jane immediately became cautious. "What do you want? Can''t you see I''m taking a shower? Go


    away!"


    "You dropped something," Patrick said in a low, husky voice.


    "What''s that?" Jane asked as she turned off the shower and wrapped herself in a short bath towel.


    She was skeptical; she didn''t recall dropping anything. Even if she had, couldn''t he wait until she


    finished her shower? What was Patrick up to? He usually behaved with decency, but could he be a


    peeping Tom?


    "Check for yourself," Patrick replied with a knowing smile, holding the item in his hand.


    Jane checked the pile of clothes she had brought into the bathroom. To her dismay, her clean


    underwear was missing. She must have dropped it outside when she was in a hurry. Was that what


    Patrick was holding? She was mortified.


    Jane ran her hand through her hair anxiously, her face flushing red. After some internal struggle,


    she tiptoed to the door, opened it slightly, and peeked out. "I identally dropped it. Hand it over."


    The orange light illuminated her face, making her smooth and tender skin glisten with water droplets


    and turn slightly red. Patrick couldn''t help but stare at her in awe.


    His lips curled into a broad smile as he handed her the underwear. "Be more careful. Don''t drop it


    again."


    "Thank you," Jane mumbled, quickly taking the underwear, her hand briefly brushing against his.


    The electric touch made her cheeks burn. She hastily shut the door, her heart racing.


    Why was she so flustered? It was such an embarrassing situation. Jane regretted agreeing toe


    to this household to please her grandfather. It was clear she was asking for trouble. She took a few


    deep breaths to dispel the inexplicable tension in her heart.


    After her shower, Jane emerged from the bathroom only to find Patrick sitting on the sofa. His legs


    were crossed, and he was absorbed in a financial magazine, his handsome eyes narrowed and


    focused.


    "I''m going to bed," Jane informed him.


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she realized how ambiguous they sounded.


    "Is that an invitation?" Patrick asked, his voice dripping with charm.


    Jane was taken aback. How had her straightforward words turned into an invitation? She had


    merely wanted to convey her exhaustion and desire for rest.


    She replied firmly, "Patrick Pansy, stop being narcissistic. We''re only together because of our


    grandfathers. All this will be over in three months. Behave yourself!"


    Narcissistic? Patrick had never been called that by a woman before. A sudden chill reced the


    warmth in his eyes.


    He scrutinized Jane from head to toe, saying, "Don''t tter yourself. You don''t even have a good


    figure. If I wanted to sleep with someone, it wouldn''t be you. You''re not my type. I prefer my women


    to be curvy, sophisticated, and pleasant."


    Jane was taken aback by his critique. She was proud of her curvaceous figure that turned heads.


    "Oh, and you don''t have a good figure either! None of your family members do. You''re all


    unattractive!" she retorted, rolling her eyes at him. She felt like a rabbit who had just had its carrot


    stolen.


    Patrick averted his gaze and said, "I don''t have time for this. I''m going to the study."


    He stood up and left without a backward nce, though he couldn''t get Jane out of his mind. She


    was beautiful, intelligent, confident, and unpretentious, but she wasn''t what he was looking for.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As he left the room, he was reminded of an incident from when he was thirteen years old.


    "Patrick, your hand is injured. Let me wrap it up for you," a girl with a ponytail, a few years younger


    than him, had said. She held out a handkerchief and skillfully bandaged his wound, tying a beautiful


    bow.


    "Does it hurt?" the girl had asked, revealing her beautiful big eyes.


    Patrick had hugged her and reassured her, "No, it doesn''t. Don''t be scared, Candy. Help wille


    soon; I''m sure of it."


    As he snapped back to reality, he opened a drawer and took out a faded handkerchief. He gazed at


    it for a long moment, wondering where Candy was now and if she was living a good life.


    The following morning, Jane awoke to an empty room. The other side of the bed was cold. Had


    Patrick stayed in the study all night? Jane wondered if she had misjudged him.


    A powerful and handsome man like him must have many admirers. Jane was just a country girl;


    why would he be interested in her when he had better options? Jane was relieved that he wasn''t


    pursuing her romantically; she didn''t want anything toplicate matters.


    Herck of love life was the perfect excuse she could give her grandfather. However, she began to


    feel that this arrangement might lead to trouble.


    While pondering this, Jane hummed a song happily as she got ready for work. She had barely sat at


    her desk for a few minutes when Monica summoned her.


    "What can I do for you?" Jane asked with indifference, weary of Monica''s constant demands and


    maniptions. She couldn''t help but wonder what Monica had in store this time.

 Chapter 25: Move To Guestroom

    Chapter 25: Move To Guestroom


    Chapter 25: Move to Guestroom


    "There''s a new task for you, Jane. Ourpany is partnering with Lady Fashion for the next


    season, and you will be leading this project," Monica stated, her eyes betraying a hint of jealousy.


    She handed a stack of documents to Jane and continued, "All the essential information for the


    project is in these documents. Please review them promptly."


    "Of course," Jane replied, taking the documents.


    She then turned and returned to her desk, leaving Monica to grumble with envy. After all, Monica


    had been initially responsible for the project.


    However, earlier that morning, Patrick had summoned her to his office and instructed her to assign


    the project to Jane. Monica couldn''t understand why.


    What was it about that country girl that made her more deserving of the project? Was it simply


    because she was Patrick''s fianc¨¦e? As Monica stewed in her frustration, she received a text


    message.


    "How are you progressing with the task I assigned you?"


    The message was from Florence.


    Monica considered for a moment and replied, "Don''t worry; I''m on it. That hillbilly will be dealt with


    soon."


    Florence responded simply, "Hurry up!"


    Her patience was wearing thin. Her attempt to frame Jane as a thief had failed, and Jane had not


    only proven her innocence but had also made Florence appear foolish.


    Florence was not one to ept defeat easily.


    Clutching her phone with an evil expression, Florence muttered, "Just you wait, Jane. You''ll regret


    this."


    Jane spent the entire day studying the documents Monica had given her. The project revolved


    around theunch of a new line of jewelry for the uing season, a coboration between Pansy


    Group and Lady Fashion. The project was already in the design phase, and Jane''s role was to


    review the progress and identify any discrepancies ¨C a rtively straightforward task.


    Upon returning home from work, Jane discovered that her belongings had been moved from


    Patrick''s room to a guest room on the first floor. "Who moved my things?" Jane inquired, appearing


    confused.


    Melissa suddenly appeared and, with a smug smile, stated, "I did. Do you have a problem with


    that?"


    "Are you aware that handling someone else''s possessions constitutes an invasion of privacy and


    attempted theft?" Jane retorted, crossing her arms and leaning against the door frame with an


    unbothered expression.


    Melissa scoffed, "They''re just some shabby suitcases!"


    Melissa argued that the guest room was far superior to Jane''s family''s living conditions and added,


    "The Pansy family has been feeding you well these past few days. The guest room is probably more


    comfortable than the room you share with your family. You should be grateful. If you don''t like it, feel


    free to go back to your dpidated home!"


    Shabby suitcases? Jane regarded Melissa as though she were aplete fool. These leather


    suitcases had been custom-made for her by a renowned foreign designer and were more luxurious


    than most popr brands. Their design, craftsmanship, and materials were top-notch in every


    aspect.


    "How is that any of your business?" Jane questioned.


    Patrick arrived home to find a heated argument taking ce on the first floor. "Patrick!" Melissa


    clung to his arm and adopted a victimized tone. "I kindly moved Jane''s things, and instead of


    thanking me, she used me of stealing and infringing on her privacy. Even beggars wouldn''t want


    her suitcases. How could I possibly steal anything from her?"


    Jane, on the other hand, snapped her fingers and stated, "Patrick, did you hear that? She moved


    my things without permission!"


    With a stern expression, Patrick pulled his arm away and asked Melissa, "Why did you move Jane''s


    belongings?"


    Melissa recoiled in fear under Patrick''s withering gaze. "Your mother ordered it," she admitted.


    Patrick had an idea that his mother didn''t hold Jane in high regard, but he didn''t approve of Jane


    being treated unfairly. If his grandfather were to learn of this, he would be furious.


    "Return Jane''s belongings to my room," Patrick instructed a servant. "There''s no need," Jane


    refused, recalling what had urred between them the previous night.


    Patrick was slightly irked by her rejection. Was she so unwilling to share a room with him that she


    preferred to stay in a guest room? Irritated, he responded, "Do as you wish."


    "Yes, I will. After all, this room isn''t so bad," Jane responded, shrugging. The guest room was


    tastefully decorated andfortable, so she was content.


    After organizing her things, she sat down on the sofa to rest. Her phone rang unexpectedly. She


    nced at the screen and saw that it was Carl.


    "Hello, Jane speaking," she answered, holding the phone to her ear.


    "Hey, Jane, it''s me. Are you free this Sunday night?" Carl''s voice came through the phone.


    Jane had a rtively free schedule, so she replied with a smile, "Yes, I''m free. What''s going on?"


    "I just finished filming a new drama. I''d like to celebrate, and I''d love it if you could join me," Carl


    invited, brimming with anticipation.


    "Congrattions onpleting the shoot!" Jane said warmly.


    Carl expressed gratitude for her kind words and invited her to meet at Allure Bar on Sunday at 7 p.


    m.


    "What''s going on?" Patrick''s sharp voice interrupted. Jane had just finished her call and was caught


    off guard. She turned around to see his handsome face.


    "That''s none of your business," Jane retorted with a frown. "Besides, why did you enter my room


    without knocking?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Patrick''s expression darkened when he realized Jane wasn''t going to divulge any information.


    Judging by her bright smile during the call, he deduced it was a male caller. And now she was being


    confrontational.


    "This is my home. I can enter any room I please," Patrick retorted coldly. "I came here to inform you


    that we''re visiting my grandpa this weekend."


    Jane agreed without hesitation. After all, Mike was good friends with her grandfather. She felt it was


    only right to pay the old man a visit while she was in Guavo.


    Patrick was taken aback by her immediate agreement. He had expected her to decline.


    As he considered the phone call, he added with an air of authority, "Remember that you are my


    fianc¨¦e. Don''t bring shame to me and my family by going to a bar with some man."


    Jane was stunned by his words. Was he forbidding her from going out on Sunday night? What


    nonsense! He had no right to dictate her actions.


    Did he consider himself her real fianc¨¦?


    "I''m a grown woman, Patrick," Jane retorted. "I''m free to go wherever I please with whomever I


    choose. My actions have nothing to do with you or your family. This engagement will be called off in


    three months. Don''t you think you''re overstepping your boundaries?"


    Patrick''s response left Jane feeling outraged. She pointed at the door and added, "I''m heading to


    bed. Please use the door."


    Patrick''s handsome face twitched. Was she driving him out?

 Chapter 26: A Loving Couple

    Chapter 26: A Loving Couple


    Chapter 26: A Loving Couple


    Jane firmly pushed Patrick out and shut the door in his face, leaving him seething with anger. It was


    the first time someone had dismissed him like this, and the person responsible was a woman. He


    had intended to assist her by having Monica hand over the Lady Fashion cooperation project to


    Jane, hoping it would offer her more opportunities to learn. Given that she was rtively new,


    Patrick had anticipated that she might struggle with such a significant project and wanted to guide


    her through any challenges. But instead, she had rejected him, making him question her gratitude.


    Jane, on the other hand, was unaware of Patrick''s intentions. She would have been astonished if


    she had known he considered her unfamiliar with handling such projects. Instead of heading


    straight to bed, she retrieved aptop from her suitcase and opened an encrypted file containing a


    new dress design she had created.


    Jane was known in the fashion world as Loe, one of the most famous and mysterious designers.


    Loe had appeared out of nowhere two years ago, gaining worldwide recognition after designing a


    European princess''s wedding dress. This enigmatic designer had captured the fashion industry''s


    imagination, concealing their identity. All public interactions were managed by Nana, who oversaw


    Loe Studio.


    Jane devoted herself to her work and made a few revisions to her design. When she was satisfied,


    she sent the drawings to Nana and messaged, "Launch the Elsa series immediately."


    "Got it!" came Nana''s swift response.


    The weekend arrived, and Patrick escorted Jane to his grandfather''s house. The three-story vi


    was nestled amidst a vast mountainousndscape, with a river nearby, creating a serene and


    picturesque setting.


    Mr. Maurice, the butler, warmly greeted Patrick and Jane as they entered the residence. Patrick


    inquired about his grandfather, and Mr. Maurice replied that Mike was inside. Jane, arm in arm with


    Patrick, followed him into the living room, where Mike Pansy, Patrick''s grandfather, was seated.


    Patrick greeted his grandfather, and Jane, with a warm smile, followed suit. Mike''s affectionate gaze


    met Jane, and he noted how much she had grown since hest saw her five years ago when she


    was an immature teenager.


    "How are you, Grandpa Mike? My grandfather has been concerned about your health," Jane said


    as she assisted Mike in resuming his seat.


    She observed Mike closely and recognized that he didn''t appear unwell. In fact, hisplexion was


    healthy and far from that of an ailing person. It became evident to Jane that Mike was feigning


    illness. Patrick was a dutiful grandson, ready to go to great lengths to please his grandfather, a fact


    that Mike was aware of. Mike was taking advantage of Patrick''s devotion to force him into marrying


    Jane. Jane was pleased to have uncovered the truth but pitied Mike because he would be


    disappointed when she called off the engagement.


    Jane nced at Patrick, who wore a doting smile and held her hand. Her initial reaction was to


    retract her hand, but she remembered their conversation outside, where she had decided to y


    along. Smiling back at Patrick, Jane noticed Mike''s satisfied expression. He believed that the two of


    them were already in love, which brought him great joy.


    Mr. Maurice hastily entered the room, announcing the arrival of Madame Beatrice and Miss


    Florence Doyle. Jane''s expression dimmed as she saw Beatrice and Florence.


    "Dad, how are you? Are you feeling better? Florence has been worried sick about you, so I brought


    her to visit you," Beatrice warmly greeted Mike.


    Florence added, "Hello, Mr. Pansy. I wanted to visit you when I heard you were unwell, but I didn''t


    want to disturb you. Now that I''m here, I''m relieved to see that you''re recovering nicely."


    Mike''s smile waned slightly. He knew that Florence had feelings for Patrick, and he was well aware


    that his daughter-inw, Beatrice, favored Florence and disapproved of Jane, likely due to her rural


    background. In Mike''s eyes, no one was better suited for Patrick than Jane, whom he considered a


    far superior match to Florence.


    Patrick''s irritation red when he saw Florence. He had brought Jane to visit his grandfather, and he


    couldn''t fathom why his mother had decided to show up with Florence today.


    "What are you doing here, Mom?"


    "Why can''t I be here? Florence is a well-mannered and filial youngdy. She has always wanted to


    visit, and as luck would have it, she was avable today."


    Beatrice''s ulterior motive was clear: she brought Florence to pressure Jane.


    Jane couldn''t help but feel the weight of Beatrice''s intense disapproval of her. As Jane''s eyes fell on


    Florence, her face registered a faint frown.


    Patrick''s irritation mounted, and he didn''t hide it. "Why are you here?"


    "What? Can''t I visit? Florence is a well-mannered and respectful youngdy, and she''s been eager


    to meet you," Beatrice replied with a sharine smile.


    Mike''s own smile faded slightly as he observed the interaction between Florence and Patrick. He


    knew about Florence''s infatuation with his grandson, and he was well aware of the dynamics in his


    family. He held Jane in high regard, considering her a far better match for Patrick than Florence.


    "Mom, we don''t have time. We''ve brought Jane here to visit Grandpa," Patrick said dismissively.


    "Visiting Mike Pansy is essential," Florence chimed in, stepping between Patrick and Jane. She


    clung to Patrick and shamelessly edged her way in, attempting to provoke Jane''s jealousy.


    Jane took it in stride and remained silent, refusing to take the bait.


    Inwardly, Florence seethed with envy, even though she tried to hide her jealousy. She presented a


    small box to Mike, exining that it contained tonics. "Mr. Pansy, I brought you some tonics. My


    grandfather had them shipped from abroad, especially for you."


    Mike''s smile faded a little. He knew that Florence held affection for Patrick, but he had a higher


    opinion of Jane. He believed that Jane was far more deserving of Patrick. Florence mentioned that


    her brother would return from abroad soon and proposed a gathering. However, Patrick declined,


    citing ack of time due to work.


    Seeing Patrick and Jane acting affectionate toward each other, Florence turned green with envy.


    Jane''s first impulse was to pull her hand away from Patrick, but she had agreed to y along. She


    continued to smile and leaned into Patrick''s embrace.


    Mike, oblivious to any tension, was content with the couple''s apparent affection.


    Their moment was interrupted when Mr. Maurice announced the arrival of Madame Beatrice and


    Miss Florence Doyle. Jane''s expression dimmed as she saw Beatrice and Florence.


    "Dad, how are you? Are you feeling better? Florence has been


    worried sick about you, so I brought her to visit you," Beatrice warmly greeted Mike.


    Florence added, "Hello, Mr. Pansy. I wanted to visit you when I heard you were unwell, but I didn''t


    want to disturb you. Now that I''m here, I''m relieved to see that you''re recovering nicely."


    Mike''s smile waned slightly. He knew that Florence had feelings for Patrick, and he was well aware


    that his daughter-inw, Beatrice, favored Florence and disapproved of Jane, likely due to her rural


    background. In Mike''s eyes, no one was better suited for Patrick than Jane, whom he considered a


    far superior match to Florence.


    Patrick''s irritation red when he saw Florence. He had brought Jane to visit his grandfather, and he


    couldn''t fathom why his mother had decided to show up with Florence today.


    "What are you doing here, Mom?"


    "Why can''t I be here? Florence is a well-mannered and filial youngdy. She has always wanted to


    visit, and as luck would have it, she was avable today."


    Beatrice''s ulterior motive was clear: she brought Florence to pressure Jane.


    Jane couldn''t help but feel the weight of Beatrice''s intense disapproval of her. As Jane''s eyes fell on


    Florence, her face registered a faint frown.


    Patrick''s irritation mounted, and he didn''t hide it. "Why are you here?"


    "What? Can''t I visit? Florence is a well-mannered and respectful youngdy, and she''s been eager


    to meet you," Beatrice replied with a sharine smile.


    Mike''s own smile faded slightly as he observed the interaction between Florence and Patrick. He


    knew about Florence''s infatuation with his grandson, and he was well aware of the dynamics in his


    family. He held Jane in high regard, considering her a far better match for Patrick than Florence.


    "Mom, we don''t have time. We''ve brought Jane here to visit Grandpa," Patrick said dismissively.


    "Visiting Mike Pansy is essential," Florence chimed in, stepping between Patrick and Jane. She


    clung to Patrick and shamelessly edged her way in, attempting to provoke Jane''s jealousy.


    Jane took it in stride and remained silent, refusing to take the bait.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Inwardly, Florence seethed with envy, even though she tried to hide her jealousy. She presented a


    small box to Mike, exining that it contained tonics. "Mr. Pansy, I brought you some tonics. My


    grandfather had them shipped from abroad, especially for you."


    Mike''s smile faded a little. He knew that Florence held affection for Patrick, but he had a higher


    opinion of Jane. He believed that Jane was far more deserving of Patrick. Florence mentioned that


    her brother would return from abroad soon and proposed a gathering. However, Patrick declined,


    citing ack of time due to work.


    Seeing Patrick and Jane acting affectionate toward each other, Florence turned green with envy.


    Jane''s first impulse was to pull her hand away from Patrick, but she had agreed to y along. She


    continued to smile and leaned into Patrick''s embrace.


    Mike, oblivious to any tension, was content with the couple''s apparent affection.

 Chapter 27: Strange Picture

    Chapter 27: Strange Picture


    Chapter 27: Strange Picture


    Florence fixed a condescending gaze on Jane, a sly smile ying at the corner of her lips. In her


    eyes, a girl from modest beginnings like Jane couldn''t possibly present a decent gift to Mike. Her


    goal was clear - she aimed to establish herself as the sole woman worthy of being Patrick''s wife.


    What had irked Florence was the revtion that it was Mike who had engineered Patrick and Jane''s


    engagement. She saw this as an opportunity to change Mike''s mind, a result of her calcted


    efforts to curry favor with Beatrice, Patrick''s mother, which had proven sessful. Despite her


    efforts, Patrick remained distant and unresponsive.


    Beatrice had confided in Florence that Patrick was engaged to Jane solely to appease his


    grandfather, adding pressure on Florence to make a favorable impression on Mike while


    simultaneously undermining Jane to secure her own position as the future Mrs. Pansy.


    With a confident smile, Jane admitted, "I didn''t prepare any gift."


    To her surprise, Jane appeared unfazed, which ignited disdain in Florence''s eyes. Florence had


    assumed Jane would arrive empty-handed and, without any cultural sophistication, be promptly


    ejected from the gathering. Instead, Jane reached into her bag and pulled out a painting,


    introducing it with a radiant smile, "This is M''s work, ''Woman with a Parasol.'' My grandpa asked


    me to give it to you."


    Mike''s eyes lit up at the sight of the painting. "This is wonderful. Please convey my gratitude to Mr.


    North," he said with genuine joy.


    Florence was left dumbfounded, her mouth agape. The painting appeared to be a priceless


    masterpiece, lifelike and exquisite. Compared to this, her own gift paled inparison.


    Unable to contain her skepticism, Florence interjected, "Jane, isn''t it rather insulting to give Mr.


    Pansy a fake painting?"


    Jane''s eyebrows furrowed at the implication. The painting was undoubtedly authentic, and she


    bristled at the usation. "Florence, are you doubting Grandpa Mike''s ability to distinguish an


    original painting from a fake?" Jane retorted sarcastically, her smile faint.


    Florence''s embarrassment flushed her cheeks as she realized her hasty judgment.


    "That''s not what I meant. Everyone knows that M''s pieces are invaluable. How did you obtain


    this painting?"


    Jane''s response was incredulous, "Are you suggesting that I stole it?"


    Patrick, who had remained silent, finally spoke up. "The painting is genuine."


    Questions swirled in Patrick''s mind as he looked at Jane. Given her rural background, he was


    puzzled by how she had acquired such a priceless piece of art. Suspicion had been brewing in


    Patrick''s mind in recent days. He couldn''t shake the feeling that Jane was moreplex than she


    appeared.


    Nevertheless, Florence persisted in her skepticism, saying, "But-"


    "The painting is indeed authentic, but I can''t say the same about your dress," Jane interjected,


    shaking her head theatrically. "It''s positively fake!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Florence retorted, her tone filled with indignation.


    "My dress was designed by an international designer, Loe. You probably haven''t heard of Loe


    because you know nothing about fashion. How dare you insinuate that my dress is fake?"


    Jane couldn''t help but chuckle. She was intimately familiar with Loe''s work. Florence''s dress was


    exquisite, but Jane immediately recognized it as a pricey counterfeit. She had designed the original


    dress and knew that only two were ever released for sale. One had been purchased by a famous


    star, and the other by a princess. Florence didn''t fit either category, which meant she was wearing a


    fake.


    Confident in her response, Jane dered, "Contrary to your belief, I''m well-acquainted with Loe and


    her designs. It might interest you to know that Loe always ces a heart-shaped mark on the hem


    of each dress. Have you checked your dress for this mark?"


    This heart-shaped mark was a signature that Jane used for all the clothing she designed under the


    alias Loe. Nana handled the sewing, and it would have been impossible for anyone to replicate this


    mark.


    "What heart-shaped mark? I''ve never heard of it. Stop talking nonsense!" Florence snapped, not


    willing to concede.


    Jane promptly pulled out her phone, tapped the screen, and said, "You should look up today''s most


    trending fashion news."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "The hottest fashion news?" Florence inquired, puzzled.


    "Loe has justunched a new series called Elsa, and the post introducing it contains details about


    the heart-shaped mark," Jane exined with a smirk.


    The timing was impable, given that theunch of the Elsa series had be a hot topic in the


    fashion world. The post outlined Loe''s design concept in depth, including the heart-shaped mark as


    a distinctive feature.


    Begrudgingly, Florence took out her phone to check the news, which confirmed that all dresses from


    Loe Studio bore a heart-shaped mark to distinguish them from counterfeit copies.


    Florence''s face drained of color as she realized her dress had none. Her embarrassment was


    palpable, and her gift, which had cost her a small fortune, was now revealed as a counterfeit. Even


    Beatrice regarded her with skepticism, unsure of her daughter''s poor judgment.


    Jane relished her triumph and a wry smile danced on her lips. Florence''s ignorance about the heart-


    shaped mark only fueled her satisfaction.


    Intrigued by Jane''s knowledge, Patrick leaned in and whispered, "How did you know about that?"


    As a businessman involved in fashion coborations, he was acquainted with Loe Studio. However,


    they had never mentioned the heart-shaped mark until that morning.


    Jane crafted a quick lie, iming, "Well, I heard about it from a friend." She shrugged with an air of


    nonchnce, though Patrick''s squinted eyes betrayed his suspicion. Something about her


    exnation didn''t quite add up, particrly since he had only learned of the mark that morning.


    Beatrice attempted to shift the focus by suggesting lunch. Mr. Maurice, the butler, awaited Mike''s


    approval before arranging the meal.


    Jane took her seat, casually surveying her surroundings. Her gaze fell upon a photograph on a


    small table in the corner, featuring Mike holding a white dog. The dog struck a chord of familiarity,


    and Jane discreetly leaned in to ask Patrick, "Is that your grandfather''s dog in the photo?"


    Patrick''s eyes followed her gaze to the picture, a touch of sadness crossing his features. "The dog


    belonged to my grandmother; its name was Dolly. She passed away two years ago, and Dolly ran


    away from home," he exined. Patrick had made considerable efforts to find Dolly, employing


    people to search the city, but the dog had remained elusive. Her disappearance had left Mike


    deeply saddened.


    "I see," Jane replied thoughtfully.

 Chapter 28: Jane, Thank You

    Chapter 28: Jane, Thank You


    Chapter 28: Jane, Thank You


    Jane gracefully excused herself, offering a polite bow. "I''m sorry. I have to leave for a while."


    Patrick, curiosity etching his face with a slight frown, inquired, "Where are you off to? Lunch will be


    served soon."


    Jane''s response was sinct, "Something just came up." Without further ado, she stood and exited


    the room, promptly cing a call to the veterinary hospital.


    "Hello, Jane North speaking. I left a dog for treatment a few days ago. How is it now?"


    The veterinarian''s reassuring voice emanated from the other end of the line. "I was just about to call


    you. The dog has fully recovered."


    Jane heaved a sigh of relief and responded, "That''s good to know. I''m on my way to pick it up now."


    A striking resemnce between the dog in the picture Mike held and the stray Jane had rescued


    began to nag at her. Additionally, the cors matched perfectly. Jane had a gut feeling that the stray


    dog was none other than Mike''s long-lost pet, Dolly.


    Given Mike''s visible attachment to the dog, it seemed to hold significant sentimental value. Jane


    was determined to reunite them immediately.


    Back at the table, Beatrice simmered with frustration. "What''s wrong with Jane? She just walked out


    on all of us!"


    Florence chimed in, "I can''t believe she left us all waiting for her before lunch. Who does she think


    she is?"


    Patrick''s eyes shifted briefly to Mike, and he intervened on Jane''s behalf, providing an exnation.


    "I believe there''s an emergency at work, so she went to handle it."


    Patrick feltpelled to defend Jane, even though he was unaware of the precise nature of her


    urgent matter. He wouldn''t stand by while the women at the table berated her.


    Beatrice, however, was unappeased. She raised her voice indignantly, eximing, "Stop making


    excuses for her! What''s so important that it takes precedence over spending time with your


    grandfather?"


    Mike''s response veered from the others, asserting, "I''m not offended at all. Since Jane rushed to the


    company to address a problem as soon as she received the news, it shows she''s hardworking.


    That''smendable."


    Beatrice was rendered speechless by the unexpected support from Mike. Florence, on the other


    hand, grappled with her jealousy. Inwardly, she cursed Jane. Why did Mike ce such high value


    on Jane when her family background and appearance paled inparison to Florence''s?


    Florence concealed her true feelings and offered a feigned expression of concern. "Jane should


    have informed us when she''d be back. It''s already lunchtime, and you shouldn''t go hungry, Mike;


    you need nourishment for a quicker recovery."


    Attempting to shift the focus, Patrick encouraged the start of the meal. "Let''s just eat." Despite the


    strategic reason behind his engagement to Jane, he wouldn''t allow anyone to speak ill of her.


    "Mr. Maurice, serve the dishes," Mike ordered. The butler promptly acknowledged and instructed the


    servants tomence serving.


    With the dishes being ced before them, Florence was determined to make amends. She picked


    up a drumstick and ced it on Mike''s te, asserting, "Please have a drumstick. It''s good for your


    health."


    Mike, however, pushed the drumstick aside, resuming his meal without acknowledging the gesture.


    Florence felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Observing Patrick, Florence admired his attire, his white shirt and loosened blue tie projecting an air


    of ease. Even in a rxed state, he remained impably elegant. In the midst of peeling a prawn,


    he managed to exude an air of nobility and perfection.


    Peeling the prawn appeared to be a refined endeavor when performed by Patrick. Florence found


    herself enamored, indulging in her fantasies about him. Still, she couldn''t help but ponder why he


    had not reciprocated her affection despite her clear signals over the years.


    In a gesture of sacrifice, Florence attempted to feed him a prawn she had peeled. Her hopes were


    dashed, however, when Patrick tly rejected the offering, saying, "No need. I don''t eat what


    someone else has touched." As the prawn slipped from her hand and fell to the table, Florence was


    left stunned. Her pride had led her to perform the act of peeling a prawn for Patrick, only for it to be


    promptly turned down. Her heart ached.


    Beatrice sought to diffuse the situation, appealing to Patrick. "Don''t be harsh, Patrick. She peeled


    that prawn out of kindness."


    Patrick''s response was terse, as he remained steadfast in his decision. "I appreciate the gesture,


    but I don''t eat food that others have handled."


    As Patrick was on the brink of making a statement, his attention was captivated by a familiar figure.


    He broke into a soft smile, addressing Jane with enthusiasm, "Jane!"


    Caught off guard by Patrick''s sudden outburst, Florence reacted with anger, eximing, "Jane, why


    did you bring a dog here? We are having lunch. Get that thing away!"


    A chorus of barks filled the room as the dog began to bark and struggle to free itself from Jane''s


    arms.


    Impervious to the criticism, Jane bent down, allowing the dog to bound off her arms. The dog


    sprang toward Mike, rubbing against him affectionately.


    "Dolly!" Mike eximed, his eyes alight with joy. He looked at the dog with disbelief. Dolly''s excited


    barking seemed to affirm its identity.


    Mike expressed his heartfelt relief, saying, "So good to see you, Dolly. I have missed you so much!"


    He lovingly stroked Dolly''s fur, tears of joy welling in his eyes.


    Dolly, the long-lost pet, had finally found her way home. Patrick''s inquisitive gaze shifted to Jane.


    "Jane, where did you find Dolly?"


    It urred to him that Jane had just seen a picture of the dog minutes ago. How had she managed


    to locate Dolly so quickly? What was the story behind this remarkable reunion?


    Jane, slightly out of breath from her swift return, took a moment to catch her breath. She then


    exined, "Do you recall when I was almostte for work a few days ago, and Monica nearly had


    me fired?"


    Patrick nodded, remembering the incident. That day, Jane had asked him for permission to leave


    work early, citing an urgent matter. Monica, their colleague, had provoked a scene in the CEO''s


    office, insisting Jane be dismissed for taking unauthorized leave. Ultimately, Patrick had intervened,


    demanding Monica apologize to Jane.


    "That morning," Jane continued, "Sherry''s car nearly collided with Dolly. I had to rush her to the vet."


    And with that, the pieces fell into ce. Jane had sacrificed her work and faced misunderstandings


    and gossip for the sake of rescuing a stray dog, little knowing it was the very pet Mike had lost.


    Patrick''s gaze toward Jane deepened, and he expressed his genuine gratitude. "Jane, thank you."

 Chapter 29: Florence Was Defeated

    Chapter 29: Florence Was Defeated


    Chapter 29: Florence Was Defeated


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Looking into Patrick''s eyes, Jane greeted him with a sweet smile, replying, "My pleasure."


    Mike, content with histe wife''s dog''s return, extended a warm invitation. "Sit down, Jane. Dine


    with us."


    With cheerful acquiescence, he added, "Mr. Maurice, please, have someone bring a set of cutlery


    for Jane."


    Jane joined Patrick at the table as she thanked Mike, her smile radiating gratitude. "Thank you,


    Grandpa Mike."


    The dog, Dolly, remained cradled in Mike''s loving embrace, as if he intended never to let go. His


    eyes glistened with gratitude, and he conveyed, "Thank you for bringing Dolly back, Jane. It means


    so much to me."


    Jane, continuing to pet Dolly''s soft fur, humbly replied, "I just found Dolly by chance."


    She felt the dog''s health had improved remarkably since its treatment, and Dolly seemed cleaner


    and livelier. The veterinarian had done an excellent job.


    Dolly responded to Jane''s affection with a friendly tail wag, revealing its fondness for her.


    With evident happiness, Mike chimed in, "I say destiny made you cross paths with Dolly." He


    touched his beard, underlining his point.


    Florence seethed with jealousy as she watched the bond between Jane and Mike grow. The day


    wasn''t unfolding in her favor: her gift to Mike had been overshadowed by Jane''s, her own dress had


    been revealed as a counterfeit, and now, Jane had gained Mike''s favor yet again.


    Seeing Jane''s humiliation of Florence only fueled her rage. "Jane, eat to your fill, okay?" urged Mike


    with kindness.


    As Jane started to eat, Patrick, in a surprising gesture, slid a peeled prawn onto her te,


    apanied by a graceful smile. "Eat it. I don''t like prawns."


    Jane, caught off guard by Patrick''s unexpected kindness, took a moment to respond with a grateful


    smile. "Thank you," she finally said.


    Florence, who watched with malevolent intent, clenched her teeth, tightening her grip on her fork.


    She couldn''t fathom why Patrick, who had refused her earlier, would now act so benevolently


    toward Jane. Her frustration and bitterness were mounting.


    After lunch, Mike headed to his room for a nap, while Patrick left for thepany. Jane, on the


    other hand, embarked on a shopping expedition, her agenda including an evening outing with Carl.


    Her clothing had been ruffled and dampened during her rescue mission to retrieve Dolly from the


    vet. A change of attire was necessary.


    Jane decided to pay a visit to RD Boutique in Guavo. She recalled that RD Boutique had recently


    secured a contract with Loe Studio, indicating that this season''s Elsa collection should be avable


    there.


    Upon entering the store, Jane was instantly drawn to a stunning Elsa dress prominently disyed in


    the showcase. She felt a strong urge to try it on, curious how her own design would look on her.


    Addressing the sales clerk, she requested, "Excuse me, I''d like to try on this dress."


    The sales clerk, however, examined Jane from head to toe, her expression shifting to one of disdain


    as she noted Jane''s disheveled attire. RD Boutique primarily served Guavo''s wealthy and renowned


    Clearing her throat, the clerk responded with condescension, "I''m sorry, miss. This dress is a recent


    release from Loe Studio. It''s the most precious item in the boutique, with a considerable price tag.


    Only those capable of affording it may try it on."


    Jane''s frown deepened. She couldn''t believe the clerk''s haughty attitude. How could the clerk be so


    certain of her financial capacity? In truth, Jane could buy every item in the store without hesitation.


    Her wealth was beyond question, but the sales clerk''s assumptions were vexing.


    The sales clerk brazenly affirmed, "Only those who can afford it are permitted to try it on. Very well,


    I''ll purchase it!"


    Jane swiftly produced a ck card from her purse and set it on the counter. The sales clerk,


    somewhat bewildered but recognizing the card as an exclusive VIP card with no restrictions,


    hesitated. She had encountered numerous dignitaries through her work and surmised that Jane


    might belong to a wealthy family or was the mistress of a wealthy man, but was maintaining a low


    profile.


    Understanding the potential consequences of offending Jane, the clerk adjusted her demeanor.


    With a polite smile, she retrieved the dress from the disy and handed it to Jane, saying, "Here


    you go, miss. The fitting room is right over there."


    In high spirits, Jane tried on the Elsa dress. As she admired herself in the mirror, she mused with


    pride, "Wow! My studio truly creates exquisite clothing." The dress exuded excellence in design,


    fabric, and craftsmanship, and it appeared as if it had been tailored specifically for Jane. With


    satisfaction, she left the fitting room.


    However, a familiar and arrogant voice permeated the store as Jane stepped out. The voice


    belonged to Florence, who was apanied by her associate, Erica.


    Erica had previously coborated with Florence in an attempt to discredit Jane during a banquet. As


    a valued RD Boutique customer and VIP client, the sales clerk readily extended Florence a warm


    wee.


    "Miss Doyle, this way, please!"


    Imposingly, Florence dered, "Bring me the Elsa dress from Loe Studio."


    The clerk lowered her head and delivered regrettable news. "I''m sorry, Miss Doyle. Someone


    purchased the dress just now."


    Startled and frustrated by the revtion, Florence hade directly from Mike''s home to purchase


    the Elsa dress and evade any further embarrassment. To her surprise, someone had acquired it


    before her. Determined to confront the person responsible, she inquired, "What? Someone bought


    it? Who?" Her eyes followed the clerk''s gesture, leading her to spot Jane in the Elsa dress.


    The sales clerk pointed at Jane, revealing, "There she is."

 Chapter 30: Apologize To Miss North

    Chapter 30: Apologize To Miss North


    Chapter 30: Apologize to Miss North


    Florence''s lips fell agape in amazement when her eyesnded on the woman donning the white


    Elsa dress. The youngdy appeared like a character from a children''s storybook, exuding an


    ethereal quality. Her graceful shoulders and corbone were subtly visible through the elegant


    design of the dress. The fitted silhouette entuated her alluring curves, rendering her a vision of


    nobility, elegance, and stunning beauty. Her presence would undoubtedly captivate onlookers


    wherever she ventured.


    However, when Florence''s gaze met the enchanting woman''s eyes, she was bewildered to find


    Jane gazing back at her. The surprise caused Florence to blink and rub her eyes, doubting the


    reality of the transformation.


    A surge of jealousy and hatred coursed through Florence as she pointed emphatically at Jane and


    demanded of the clerk, "I''ll take that dress! Pack it for me!"


    The sales clerk was torn between two customers with opposing ims. She hesitated but couldn''t


    bring herself to say that the dress was already promised to Jane. Florence questioned sternly, "Has


    she paid for it?"


    After a moment''s pause, the clerk answered, "Not yet."


    Florence asserted the importance of payment in sealing a sale, reinforcing her VIP status within the


    boutique. Erica, seizing an opportunity to ingratiate herself, chimed in with a reminder of Florence''s


    prominence. Their collective influence was enough to instill fear in the clerk, who was fully aware of


    the Doyle family''s power.


    Conversely, the clerk remained unaware of Jane''s background, which she presumed to be of lesser


    significancepared to Florence. So, she reluctantly gathered her courage and approached Jane,


    requesting, "Miss, you have to take off the dress. It has been purchased."


    In response, Jane donned a sardonic smile and retorted, "Didn''t I just inform you that I wanted to


    purchase it?"


    "But..."


    As the clerk searched for words to persuade Jane to relinquish the dress, Erica intervened, her


    voice raised in a shrillmand. "Florence desires that dress. Remove it immediately!"


    Jane couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Is this some kind of joke? I had dered my intention to


    purchase this dress first. Isn''t it ''firste, first served''?"


    "Can you even afford this dress?" Erica retorted dismissively, losing herposure. "Do you know


    how much it''s worth? You''re arrogant despite your poverty!"


    "It''s none of your business whether I can afford it or not."


    Ignoring Erica, Jane reached for her ck card and instructed the clerk, "Please charge my card for


    it."


    Florence''s eyes widened as she recognized the card. She recalled seeing a simr card in Patrick''s


    possession, rare and exclusive. Even Florence didn''t possess one. The thought that Patrick had


    granted such a card to Jane stirred her anger and envy. She was consumed with resentment and


    the desire to bring Jane down.


    Determined to acquire the dress, Florence arrogantly interjected as she clutched the clerk''s hand.


    "I''ll pay double for it!"


    With arms folded and a determined expression, Jane scrutinized Florence. She couldn''t help but


    wonder if Florence was somehow stalking her, considering their unexpected encounter in this high-


    end Guavo boutique. Jane raised an eyebrow, asking, "Florence, ever heard of ''firste, first


    served''? I had dered my intention to buy this dress first, so it''s rightfully mine. I won''t hand it over,


    even if you offer millions."


    Florence, brimming with arrogance, was convinced that only women of her wealth and


    sophistication deserved such dresses. She had already envisioned herself in the Elsa dress,


    convinced she''d outshine Jane.


    Defiantly, Jane responded with a chuckle, "I don''t deserve this dress?" She teased, "Coming from


    someone who can''t distinguish between real and fake."


    Florence''s face flushed with anger, struggling to respond to Jane''s slight. "Jane!"


    She desired to berate Jane for her insolence but found herself at a loss for words. She couldn''t


    ept such an affront, especially given her prominent status as a Doyle. In her mind, Jane was


    nowhere near the kind of woman who couldpare to her.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Nevertheless, the thought of Patrick being with Jane filled Florence with a sense of relief. She was


    confident that he would never marry her. Her hope of bing Mrs. Pansy was secure.


    Bristling with determination, she resolved to secure the dress, whatever the cost. "Jane, do yourself


    a favor and take off the dress now!"


    Erica, refusing to back down, insisted, "Is this how you want it to be? Get that dress off!"


    Jane, still seated, was engrossed in texting Nana and seemingly unfazed by Florence''s threats. The


    snub infuriated Florence further, as she suspected Jane might be seeking help from Patrick.


    In a fit of jealousy, Florence questioned the nature of Jane''smunication, her mind reeling with


    mixed emotions rted to Patrick. However, she was steadfast in her resolve to deal with Jane that


    day.


    Ten minutes passed before the boutique''s manager arrived, breathless and flustered. As he began


    to exin the situation to Florence, he inexplicably bypassed her to address Jane, disying


    remarkable respect. "Good afternoon, Miss North."


    Unperturbed by the unfolding scene, Jane looked up at the manager and inquired, "You''re the


    manager, right? Is this how you conduct business here?"


    Caught off guard, the manager quickly admitted fault and offered apologies. "I apologize for what


    transpired. The clerk didn''t recognize you and acted improperly. I apologize on her behalf."

 Chapter 31: Jane Won

    Chapter 31: Jane Won


    Chapter 31: Jane Won


    Florence couldn''t believe her eyes as she witnessed the unfolding drama before her. The boutique


    manager, Mr. Franklin, was apologizing to Jane in person. How was this possible? Erica couldn''t


    contain her curiosity and questioned Mr. Franklin in an attempt to make sense of the situation.


    "What''s happening? Did you make a mistake? Why are you apologizing to her? Florence wants this


    dress. You know her; she''s Old Doyle''s favorite granddaughter. Offending her is equivalent to


    offending the entire Doyle family. Do you realize the consequences of such an action? Can you bear


    them?"


    But Mr. Franklin seemed oblivious to Erica''s inquiries. He wiped away his sweat and addressed


    Jane, "Miss North, as part of our apology, we would like to offer you this dress for free. I sincerely


    hope you can ept our apology."


    Earlier, Mr. Franklin had received a call from Nana, who was overseeing Loe Studio''s operations.


    Nana had expressed her dissatisfaction with Jane''s treatment at RD Boutique and urged him to


    rectify the situation to Jane''s satisfaction. The stakes were high; Loe Studio was a valuable partner


    for RD Boutique, and any rift in the rtionship would lead to significant losses.


    Florence, however, was stunned by this offer. The dress was worth ten million dors; why would


    Mr. Franklin give it to Jane for free? She interjected, "Wait! Are you sure you want to give up all that


    money?"


    "Have a look at other clothes; we have several other high-end dresses that-"


    "I want this one!" Jane asserted firmly.


    Frustrated and incensed, Florence found herself in an unprecedented situation. She had always


    been ustomed to getting what she wanted. Seeing that Florence was being unreasonable, Jane


    decided it was time to leave the boutique, saying to Mr. Franklin in an authoritative tone, "You don''t


    have to give it to me for free. I''ll have someone deliver a check tomorrow."


    Jane didn''t want to engage in further arguments, especially with Florence, as she had an evening


    appointment with Carl, and she didn''t want to bete. Florence, however, couldn''t resist pursuing


    Jane. She called after her, "Jane North, stop!"


    "Did you get Patrick to intervene?" Florence inquired. Unbeknownst to Florence, it was Nana who


    had stepped in to resolve the situation, not Patrick. In her mind, Jane was merely a country girl with


    no connections or influence apart from Patrick. She was left puzzled as to why Patrick was so


    invested in Jane and willing to stand up against the Doyle family on her behalf.


    Seeing the anger on Florence''s face, Jane was secretly pleased. She raised an eyebrow and


    asked, "What do you think?"


    "You shameless woman! What can you do other than seduce men? Do you honestly believe Patrick


    loves you?" Florence seethed with jealousy and rage.


    Jane countered with a sneer, "If he doesn''t love me, what makes you think he loves you?"


    "You...!"


    Florence was livid, her face contorted with anger. She raised her hand, seemingly intent on pping


    Jane, but Mr. Franklin swiftly intervened, positioning himself between the two women.


    Understanding the unusual rtionship between Jane and Patrick, he realized that no one could


    afford to offend Patrick. Consequently, he instructed the security guard to keep Florence and Erica


    at bay.


    "Miss North, I apologize for the inconvenience," Mr. Franklin said with a bow.


    Jane left with a triumphant grin, leaving Florence fuming with frustration.


    As the evening unfolded, Jane arrived punctually for her appointment at Allure Bar. This upscale


    establishment was frequented by the rich and influential of Guavo. "Jane, over here!" Carl waved,


    seated with his friends from the entertainment industry, engaging in drinks and finger-guessing


    games.


    Jane greeted Carl with a smile,menting, "Carl, your new film is alreadyplete?


    Congrattions!"


    Carl offered her a chair, and Jane declined wine, preferring a soft drink. However, Carl was


    persistent and filled a ss for her. "Come on, just a little. It''s my birthday."


    Jane conceded and raised her ss for a toast. "Happy birthday!"


    She downed the ss in one gulp, eliciting a round of apuse. Jane and Carl engaged in


    conversation, and suddenly, a beautiful voice filled the bar as a young girl in a red dress sang on the


    stage. With curly shoulder-length hair and a melodious voice, she enraptured the audience with her


    sweet song.


    Observing Jane''s admiration for the performance, Carl introduced the singer, named Angel. "She


    sings beautifully," Jane remarked, and Carl agreed.


    "Yes, she''s good, but not as good as you, Jane. I haven''t heard you sing in a while. Can you sing a


    song for me as a birthday gift?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Encouraged by Carl''s request and his friends'' enthusiasm, Jane agreed. It was, after all, a bar


    where customers were encouraged to sing. She gracefully made her way to the center of the stage,


    wearing a white dress. "This song is for my good friend Carl. Happy birthday!"


    The song was in French, exquisite and enchanting. Jane''s voice filled the room with its melodic


    beauty, leaving the audience spellbound. On the second floor in a dimly lit VIP box, a tall, imposing


    figure remained hidden from view, intently observing the enchanting young woman on stage.


    Patrick hade to the bar for a business meeting, unaware of Jane''s presence. Recalling her


    appointment, he felt a surge of irritation. To his dismay, Jane was singing for someone else, Carl.


    He wondered if she realized the implications of her actions. Formally, she was his fianc¨¦e, but she


    was at a bar, singing for another man. Patrick''s face darkened with anger, though his client was left


    perplexed, unsure of what had irked him.

 Chapter 32: First Kiss

    Chapter 32: First Kiss


    Chapter 32: First Kiss


    When Jane finished her song, the bar erupted with thunderous apuse, and someone in the


    crowd even began chanting, "One more song! One more song!" With a gracious smile, Jane


    descended from the stage and returned to Carl''s table.


    "Jane, your singing is simply incredible. It''s like listening to the voice of nature. You outshine even


    Angel," Carl praised.


    Jane responded humbly, "You''re too kind, Carl."


    "Of course. Please excuse me; I need to use the bathroom," Jane added, feeling some difort


    in her stomach, likely due to her hurried consumption of wine.


    As she approached the bathroom door, a middle-aged man in a designer suit and leather shoes


    intercepted her. His appearance did not quite match the attire, and he seemed somewhat uncouth.


    He eyed Jane and asked, "Are you a new singer here?"


    Jane raised her gaze to meet his and noted his beer belly. Despite his upscale outfit, he didn''t seem


    the part. Her face remained impassive as she shook her head and replied, "I''m not."


    The man seized her arm and thrust a stack of money into her hand, his eyes filled with lust as he


    lecherously licked his lips. "Come on, beauty, spend one night with me. All this money is yours."


    The man had be infatuated with Jane''s singing and was now attempting to proposition her,


    taking advantage of their unexpected encounter near the bathroom. His dirty thoughts were evident


    as he ogled her.


    Jane''s frown deepened, and she stepped back, tossing the money back at him. "Get out of my


    way!" she retorted angrily.


    The man refused to relent. He reached out, grabbing Jane''s shoulders with both hands, and


    pressed her against him, disying his unwee intentions. "Don''t be shy. If you serve me well, I


    guarantee you afortable future."


    Jane was repulsed by the man''s proximity, and she was about to defend herself when a familiar


    voice intervened. "Let her go!"


    In the next instant, the man screamed as he plummeted to the floor. Patrick''s imposing figure stood


    over him, his foot firmly nted on the man''s chest, his expression cold and unwavering.


    Jane stood in shock. Patrick? How had he ended up here? "Who are you?" the middle-aged man


    fumed, despite being at Patrick''s mercy.


    "Mr. Pansy, do you know who I am? How dare you attack me? Believe me, I can make you pay for


    this..."


    But it dawned on the man that his aggressor was none other than Patrick Pansy. Fear washed over


    him, and he began pleading for mercy. "Mr. Pansy... I didn''t realize it was you. Do you also have an


    interest in this woman? I''ll leave her to you. Please forgive me."


    Patrick red down at the man with icy eyes, his demeanor unwavering. "Get out."


    "Okay, okay, I''m going," the man stammered, scurrying away in a hurry.


    Jane gazed at Patrick, still reeling from the shock. "Thank you."


    Patrick''s expression remained frosty. "You are my fianc¨¦e!"


    "Caroline, what are you doing?" Jane gasped in surprise. Luckily, the restroom was vacant,


    providing some privacy.


    Patrick locked the door and pressed Jane against it, holding her in ce and preventing her from


    moving. "Jane, do you forget what you are?"


    Jane struggled against his strong grip, but her efforts were futile. "What''s wrong with you? Let go of


    me! My friend is waiting for me!"


    "Carl?" Patrick scoffed, his expression growing colder.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Jane couldn''t help but sense his anger.


    "Jane, listen closely: You are my fianc¨¦e!"


    Startled, Jane responded, "So what?"


    Patrick''s anger was palpable, and Jane couldn''t quite grasp why he was so furious. She hadn''t done


    anything to provoke him, had she?


    "My fianc¨¦e should conduct herself with dignity, not seduce men," Patrick dered, pressing her


    shoulders and ring at her with an icy demeanor.


    Jane couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "Did you see me seducing any man?"


    "I did," Patrick retorted with furrowed brows. He had noticed the expensive Loe dress she was


    wearing, which couldn''t havee from anyone other than Carl.


    Jane was incensed at being used of such behavior. "That''s enough, Patrick! We''re calling off our


    engagement in three months. So what if I were to seduce men? How does it concern you?"


    "Are you that cheap?" Patrick was disgusted and frustrated. He peered at her with cold eyes, then


    suddenly kissed her. His scorching kiss left Jane trembling, her thoughts momentarily scattered.


    It took her a few seconds to realize what was happening, and she was left outraged. Patrick was


    crossing the line! This was her first kiss!

 Chapter 33: Misunderstanding

    Chapter 33: Misunderstanding


    Chapter 33: Misunderstanding


    Initially, Patrick''s intent was to reprimand Jane. However, her lips were incredibly soft and sweet,


    casting a spell over him, causing him to be deeply entranced.


    The intensity of this experiencepelled him to deepen the kiss. The unexpected nature of it left


    Jane feeling a mix of shyness and anger.


    Patrick was so assertive that he gently coaxed her lips apart with his tongue, exploring her mouth


    with a passionate fervor. Jane struggled to breathe as her heart raced. She wanted to push him


    away, but his firm grip against the door hindered her.


    Inside the restroom, the temperature continued to rise as their passion escted. Suddenly, Jane


    bit down hard on Patrick''s lip, and the metallic taste of blood reached her senses. The pain of her


    bite prompted Patrick to release her, finally granting her the chance to breathe.


    Taking several deep breaths to calm herself, Jane patted her flushed face and red at Patrick.


    "Patrick, you''re insufferable!"


    Patrick''s face darkened as he locked eyes with Jane, perplexed by the intensity of her apparent


    aversion. Did she despise him this much? She had even bitten him! His thoughts inevitably drifted


    to the image of Jane serenading Carl just moments ago, fostering ideas of a potentially closer


    rtionship.


    His handsome features became stern, and he wiped the blood from his lip. He growled, "Carl is not


    right for you."


    "What?" Jane retorted in irritation, genuinely seeing Carl as a close friend, nothing more. Patrick''s


    misunderstanding of her connection with Carl hardly mattered, and she refused to let him interfere.


    "It''s none of your business!"


    She gave Patrick onest fiery re before opening the door and storming out. She''d had enough


    of his domineering behavior and wanted to avoid being near him at all costs.


    Watching Jane''s retreat, Patrick frowned. He couldn''t understand why he struggled to control his


    emotions when she was around. The feeling was far from pleasant.


    Having been forcibly kissed by Patrick, Jane no longer felt like engaging with Carl and his friends.


    She phoned Carl to inform him that she was leaving.


    "Jane, what''s wrong? Are you alright?" Carl inquired, picking up on the unusual tone in her voice.


    Jane quickly fabricated an excuse, iming, "It''s nothing, I just don''t feel well."


    In concern, Carl stood up, insisting, "Jane, where are you? I''lle pick you up."


    Jane rejected his offer initially, but Carl was determined to ensure her safety. He rode the elevator to


    the first floor and waited by the entrance.


    When Jane reached the gate, she was surprised to find Carl waiting for her. "Jane, are you okay?"


    he asked with urgency in his voice.


    Jane greeted him with a smile. "I''m fine. Why are you here?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I wanted to make sure you got home safely," Carl exined.


    Jane was truly his idol, and he''d do anything to ensure her well-being. After a short conversation,


    Carl offered to drive Jane back home.


    "Thanks," she replied with gratitude.


    "Wait here for a moment, I''ll bring the car around," Carl said as he prepared to move his vehicle.


    "Alright."


    Just five minutester, Carl pulled up to the gate in his Maserati and opened the door for Jane. "Get


    in."


    "Thank you," Jane expressed her appreciation with a smile as she entered the passenger seat.


    Back in his private box, Patrick rejoined his client, whose patience was unwavering. "Mr. Pansy,


    you''re back."


    Patrick''s dark mood persisted, the memories of the restroom scene reying in his mind. The


    memory of their kiss continued to consume him.


    It was apparent that Jane''s rejection had left him deeply dissatisfied, and he couldn''t help but worry


    about her. It waste, and he pondered whether she might be in danger. "I have to leave," he


    abruptly announced, rising from his seat.


    Without further exnation, he departed, leaving his bewildered client behind.


    Upon reaching the gate, Patrick happened to witness Jane getting into Carl''s car. They appeared to


    be in good spirits, sharingughter, and Jane''s smile seemed more genuine than the one she''d


    given him earlier.


    As Carl drove away, Patrick''s expression darkened even further. "Mr. Pansy, are you alright?"


    inquired his concerned client when he noticed Patrick standing by the gate.


    Patrick shot him a cold look and stated, "Let''s return and have a drink."


    Jane was left with a great deal on her mind after Patrick''s unwee advance. Unable to sleep,


    she cursed his name repeatedly. It was the first time she had experienced insomnia, and she was


    truly perturbed by the situation.


    Pursing her lips, she decided to get some water in the kitchen. As she descended the stairs, she


    heard footsteps, which instantly put her on high alert. Given thete hour, could it be a thief lurking


    in the house?


    Jane moved cautiously, tiptoeing as she positioned herself behind the nearest door. If it was indeed


    a thief, she needed to remain concealed. The front door swung open unexpectedly, and a tall figure


    staggered inside, emanating the scent of alcohol.


    To Jane''s relief, it was Patrick. However, when she attempted to continue to the kitchen, a strong


    hand grabbed her.


    "Patrick, what are you doing?" Jane eximed in rm, losing her bnce and falling.


    Coincidentally, Patrick fell beneath her. Her lipsnded on his, and she detected the strong odor of


    alcohol.


    Jane hastily stood up, her brow furrowed. "What''s wrong with you, Patrick? Are you drunk? Why


    would you drink this much?"


    However, Patrick remained oblivious, muttering the name "Candy."


    "Candy?" Jane was baffled. It was undeniably a female name, and she couldn''t help but wonder if


    Patrick was intoxicated because of a woman. Did he mistake her for this "Candy" person?


    "Patrick, let go of me," Jane admonished when he attempted to draw her closer. She couldn''t


    fathom the meaning behind his actions.

 Chapter 34: The Kiss

    Chapter 34: The Kiss


    Chapter 34: The Kiss


    Patrick was in such a drunken stupor that his vision was blurred. As he reluctantly opened his eyes,


    a lovely young woman stood before him. Her visage was sweet and oddly familiar, transporting him


    back to his youth.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, he was thirteen again, locked in a dimly lit room with this very girl. Guards patrolled


    outside, and a menacing dog loomed inside. Patrick had harbored a lifelong fear of dogs, but the girl


    had held him close, offering sce.


    "Dogs aren''t scary at all. If you show fear, they''ll bark at you," the girl reassured him in the darkness.


    Herrge, starry eyes twinkled, illuminating Patrick''s heart.


    In their quiet moments, she teased, "Does this mean I saved your life? Without me, you''d have


    been terrified to death by that dog. So, you should marry me when we grow up!"


    Patrick readily agreed, "Okay."


    In his inebriated state, the girl before him now seemed to be the embodiment of that cherished


    memory. He murmured, "Candy, do you remember? We were locked together in that dark room. You


    saved me from the big dog and even bandaged my wound."


    Dark room? Big dog? Bandaging his wound? Jane''s head throbbed as though something from the


    depths of her memory tried to resurface. Unfortunately, it remained just out of reach.


    "Candy, do you know I''ve searched for you all these years? It''s incredible to finally see you again,"


    Patrick whispered, taking Jane''s hand and brushing his lips against it. Her hand exuded a sweet


    fragrance, confirming his belief that she was his Candy. "Candy, you smell so delightful," he


    mumbled, intoxicated by her scent.


    "Patrick, you''re drunk. Let go of me!" Jane chided, feeling helpless when dealing with a drunken


    Patrick.


    In his befuddled state, Patrick refused, clutching her hand with tenacity. "Please don''t leave me,


    Candy."


    "Alright," Jane conceded, "let me help you to your room." Her aim was to swiftly extricate herself


    from this situation.


    After all, she couldn''t stay in the living room with him all night. She was willing to lend a hand by


    escorting him to his room. Jane strained to help him to his feet, yet his sheer weight presented a


    challenge.


    "Patrick, get up quickly. Don''t just lie here on the floor!" she urged.


    Patrick gazed up at her with unfocused eyes and consented, "Alright, Candy. I''ll get up."


    Jane was perplexed by the name ''Candy,'' but she managed to assist him onto his feet. Patrick


    encircled her shoulders, leaning heavily against her. His warm breath wafted over her face as his


    head rested against the side of her head.


    The proximity made Jane ufortable, and the memory of their bathroom kiss resurfaced, fueling


    her inner turmoil. She inched away from him, but Patrick clung even tighter.


    Her teeth clenched in frustration, she held him upright and proceeded to guide him up the stairs. As


    they finally reached his floor and Jane heaved a sigh of relief, a woman''s voice pierced the silence.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jane nced up and saw Melissa, who had woken up during themotion. Her voice carried a


    note of disbelief and concern. Melissa, seeing Patrick in this state, couldn''t stay passive.


    "Stop, Jane!" she cried out, but Jane, too exhausted to exin, simply maneuvered around her,


    continuing to assist Patrick toward his room.


    "Jane!" Melissa shouted after her, but Jane was undeterred. It was clear to Melissa that Patrick was


    in no state to fend for himself.


    And he was being aided by Jane.


    In Melissa''s eyes, Jane''s actions appeared to be an attempt to seduce Patrick and sleep with him.


    She moved closer and seized Jane''s arm, demanding an exnation.


    "Why did you get Patrick drunk in the middle of the night? Are you trying to seduce him?" Melissa''s


    eyes were sharp and usatory.


    Jane regarded Melissa with indifference and scoffed. "I''m his fianc¨¦e. He''s mine. Why would I need


    to get him drunk to seduce him?"


    "Jane!" Melissa rebuked, looking from Jane to Patrick.


    Unable to change Jane''s mind, Melissa was left with the task of helping Patrick back to his room.


    She gently deposited him on his bed and removed his shoes.


    "Patrick, what happened? Why did you drink so much?" Melissa inquired.


    Patrick, in his inebriated state, opened his eyes, gazing at Melissa forlornly. "You''re not Candy."


    Melissa''s brows furrowed in confusion. She couldn''t make out what he''d said clearly, and Patrick


    offered no further exnation. Instead, he closed his eyes and drifted into slumber.


    Sitting at the edge of the bed, Melissa studied the peaceful, handsome face of the man she had


    secretly adored for years. His snores were soft, and even in his inebriated state, he seemed more


    handsome and appealing.


    Melissa''s heart ached painfully. "Patrick, why won''t you notice me? I don''t want to be just your


    cousin," shemented softly. She''d harbored feelings for Patrick since she was fourteen, but he


    viewed her solely as his cousin. Yet, Melissa wasn''t biologically rted to Patrick. She had been


    adopted by Patrick''s aunt, and her eyes conveyed unspoken love and admiration. She lowered her


    face to his and pressed a gentle kiss upon the man she''d secretly loved for years.


    Meanwhile, as Jane returned to her room, she found a diamond button in her hand. It was


    undoubtedly one of the cufflinks from Patrick''s suit. She must have inadvertently torn it off when


    helping him up the stairs.


    After a moment of contemtion, she decided to return the button to its rightful owner. She had no


    desire to be falsely used of theft. Upon reaching Patrick''s room and noticing the door slightly


    ajar, she pushed it open. "Patrick, I¡­"


    However, the words caught in Jane''s throat as she was confronted with a startling sight. Melissa


    was kissing Patrick.

 Chapter 35: YouRe Candy

    Chapter 35: You''Re Candy


    Chapter 35: You''re Candy


    Upon hearing the voice, Melissa turned abruptly and locked eyes with Jane, who had appeared in


    the doorway. Her heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively felt the tension.


    Jane frowned, her voice edged with curiosity, "Melissa, what are you doing?"


    Unable to maintain eye contact, Melissa replied, "Patrick is drunk, so I was wiping his mouth."


    Jane responded with a hint of mockery, "Wiping it with your own mouth, huh?"


    She then shifted her gaze down to Patrick. His eyes were closed, and his breathing remained


    steady. Given his level of inebriation, he seemed oblivious to Melissa''s actions. Jane briefly


    entertained the notion of a ndestine rtionship between them, but she quickly discarded the


    idea.


    After all, Patrick had recently referred to her as "Candy," a name distinct from Melissa''s.


    Additionally, considering Patrick''s prominent social status, it was highly improbable that he would


    fall in love with his cousin.


    It was more likely that Melissa''s actions were a product of her own wishful thinking. Jane cautioned,


    "I''m warning you, don''t spread any rumors."


    An anxious warning crept into Melissa''s eyes, and she retorted, "Don''t you dare talk nonsense!"


    With a sudden burst of anger, Melissa lunged forward, her hand raised to strike Jane. However,


    Jane intercepted her, gripping her arm and shoving her back. Melissa staggered,nding on the


    floor.


    "Jane, how dare you push me?" she seethed, her body aching and her face flushed with anger.


    Without ncing back, Jane departed from the room, offering only a smug sneer in response.


    Upon returning to her own room, Jane deliberated for a moment before picking up her phone and


    sending a message to Anthony: "Help me investigate the rtionship between Melissa Pansy and


    Patrick Pansy."


    Anthony and Ada, two of the world''s most renowned hackers, were well-known for their exceptional


    skills, and they had earned a reputation for their exploits. While Ada was a more enigmatic figure,


    rumor had it she was Anthony''s mentor.


    However, in reality, Ada was Jane herself, not Anthony''s teacher. Jane had encountered Anthony


    when he attempted topromise her business, Star Entertainment. Jane thwarted the attack and


    ultimately forged a close friendship with him.


    "Ada, it''ste. Can I get some sleep?" Anthony''s response to Jane''s request wasden with mild


    irritation.


    Jane, with her characteristic sass, retorted, "Quit your whining and just do it."


    Ten minutester, Anthony provided Jane with detailed information about Melissa. Jane scrutinized


    the data and discovered that Melissa had been adopted from an orphanage by Patrick''s aunt. This


    meant that Melissa had no biological rtion to Patrick.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane narrowed her eyes, absorbing the information. It was now apparent why Melissa had harbored


    feelings for Patrick and why she''d constantly targeted Jane, who was Patrick''s fianc¨¦e. Jane began


    to question her decision to acquiesce to her grandfather''s three-month arrangement.


    At this point, all she could do was hope that these three months would swiftly pse so she could


    dissolve her engagement with Patrick and return to a life of her own.


    Finally, the most unpleasant weekend in history reached its conclusion. On the following workday,


    Jane arrived at the Pansy Group early in the morning. Seated at her desk, she delved into the


    materials rted to the Lady Fashion project.


    However, her concentration was soon disrupted by a suddenmotion. Monica, her supervisor,


    forcefully deposited a pile of documents onto her desk, causing it to tremble.


    Annoyed, Jane gazed up at Monica and inquired, "What are you doing?"


    Monica, her voice terse, ordered, "Input this data and have itpleted by noon."


    Jane cast a skeptical nce at the imposing pile of documents and shook her head. "By noon? Are


    you joking? I am handling the Lady Fashion project, and these documents have no relevance to it.


    Please assign this task to someone else."


    Monica''s countenance darkened, and she retorted with frustration, "I told you to input the data.


    Can''t you see that everyone else is upied?"


    Jane''s eyes rolled dramatically. "I apologize. ording to Mr. Pansy, my sole responsibility is the


    Lady Fashion project. I am not tasked with any other duties."


    Monica''s expression soured even further, but she couldn''t articte her anger. Fuming with


    jealousy, she watched Jane as she proceeded to push the documents back toward Monica.


    Jane requested politely, "Excuse me, if you don''t mind, please have someone else handle it."


    "Jane North!" Monica seethed, her jealousy brimming. She mped her teeth together, exasperated


    by her inability to respond adequately.


    Determined to rectify the situation, Monica vowed silently to herself that Jane wouldn''t enjoy her


    sess and contentment for long.


    Meanwhile, Jane made her way to the pantry to procure atte and promptly delivered it to the


    CEO''s office. Standing before the door, she contemted Patrick''s handsome countenance, which


    had the disconcerting ability to quicken her pulse.


    With a deep breath topose herself, she knocked on the door and received an icy response


    from Patrick, "Come in."


    Jane entered and ced the coffee on his desk, offering a courteous, "Your coffee."


    Patrick''s narrowed eyes fixated on Jane. His intoxicated stupor from the previous night had led him


    to mistake Melissa for someone else, someone from his past. Waking up, he found Melissa at his


    bedside, insisting she had been the one to help him to his room. But Melissa was not the person he


    had mistaken her for. The dream, so vivid and real, was still lingering in his mind.


    Without waiting for further conversation, Jane made her way toward the exit. She sought to depart


    without making eye contact with Patrick, her difort evident.


    However, before she could leave, a thought struck her. Retrieving the diamond button she had


    found, she handed it to Patrick, stating, "By the way, this belongs to you. Here."


    Patrick, lowering his gaze to her hand, detected the same fragrance as the night before. He acted


    swiftly, seizing her hand with intensity as if holding a precious gem. His voice was low and husky as


    he dered, "Candy... You are Candy."

 Chapter 36: Who Is Candy?

    Chapter 36: Who Is Candy?


    Chapter 36: Who Is Candy?


    Jane''s response was sharp and upromising. "Patrick, enough! Release my hand! Who is this


    Candy?"


    Her stern words acted as a cold shower, abruptly extinguishing Patrick''s fervor. It was clear she


    wasn''t the person he had mistaken for Candy. The real Candy wouldn''t resist him like this.


    Patrick reluctantly let go of her hand andposed himself. His countenance returned to its typical


    cold and aloof demeanor as he picked up the button, asking, "How did my button end up in your


    possession?"


    Jane, still nursing her aching hand, replied indignantly, "You were incredibly drunkst night,


    sprawled on the floor, refusing to get up. I must have identally torn the button off when I was


    helping you upstairs."


    Patrick arched an eyebrow, his interest piqued. "So, you''re the one who brought me to my roomst


    night?"


    "Yes. However, Melissater insisted on helping you. You two appear to be quite close," Jane


    remarked with a sly undertone, hoping to provoke a reaction from Patrick.


    Patrick, however, only had thoughts of Candy on his mind. He viewed Melissa as nothing more than


    a cousin, ignorant of her deeper feelings. Consequently, Jane''s insinuations failed to register with


    him.


    What kept resurfacing in his mind was the vivid memory of the previous night. He knew he had seen


    Candy, despite his inebriation. He had held her hand and exchanged words with her. The events


    were real, yet Jane imed she had been the one to assist him the previous night. It dawned on


    him that the person he had seen wasn''t Candy. But why did she stir the same emotions in him as


    Candy did?


    Suddenly, Patrick rose to his feet with excitement, closing the distance between himself and Jane.


    With a faint smile, he inquired, "Jane, have you ever been kidnapped before?"


    He had never seen such tenderness in his eyes before, and his voice held a bewitching allure.


    However, despite the unusual change in Patrick''s demeanor, Jane remained wary. This was the


    second time he had posed the question, and she was determined to uncover the reason behind his


    fascination with her kidnapping history.


    Nheless, Patrick''s question prompted a hint of irritation. Jane replied resolutely, "Patrick, I don''t


    understand why you keep asking me this. I''ll answer one more time: I''ve never been kidnapped."


    Patrick gazed deeply into her eyes, probing for any hint of falsehood. Jane responded earnestly,


    making it clear that her words couldn''t be fabricated.


    With disappointment etched on his face, Patrick''s enthusiasm waned. Jane seized the opportunity


    to learn more. "Who is Candy, Patrick? Is she the girl you love?"


    "A very important person to me," Patrick responded after a brief pause. He couldn''t bring himself to


    admit his feelings for Candy.


    "Alright," Jane conceded, sensing Patrick''s reluctance to reveal more.


    Perceiving Jane''s indifference, Patrick suddenly posed a question, "Are you jealous?"


    Her reaction was indignant. Jane found Patrick''s presumption about her jealousy utterly arrogant.


    She had no interest in ttering him like countless other women might. Gritting her teeth, she


    snapped, "Patrick, don''t be so full of yourself. I couldn''t care less about your romantic interests. Just


    remember, we have a three-month contractual rtionship. In fact, less than three months now.


    When the contract expires, we''ll be strangers. Understand?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The word "strangers" appeared to strike a nerve with Patrick. It puzzled him why he cared so much


    about this particr aspect. Their engagement had been arranged by their grandfathers, and they


    held no genuine affection for one another. Yet he regarded her as a friend, while she seemed to


    view him as a stranger.


    "Jane, am I truly just a meaningless stranger to you?" Patrick inquired, seizing her arm.


    Confounded by his question, Jane retorted with a shrug, "What else would you be?"


    However, when she noticed that Patrick didn''t intend to let go of her, her annoyance deepened.


    "You''re hurting me, Patrick. Release your grip!"


    But Patrick remained undeterred, mping his fingers around her arm. His expression grew more


    complex, revealing an amalgamation of emotions.


    Startled by the intrusion, a female voice disrupted the room''s silence. Jane and Patrick turned their


    attention to the neer-Florence.


    As Jane nced at Florence, she detected a tinge of jealousy in the other woman''s eyes. Florence,


    displeased with the situation, inquired, "What are you doing, Jane?"


    In a deliberate disy of affection, Jane snuggled up to Patrick, addressing him endearingly. "What


    my fianc¨¦ and I are doing is none of your business."


    She turned her gaze to Patrick, assuming an affectionate tone. "Darling, do you agree?"


    The moniker "babe" had a charming quality. Patrick''s previously stoic expression softened slightly,


    though Florence was visibly incensed. Her face reddened with anger as she confronted Jane, while


    Morton, who stood by her side, shifted nervously.


    Morton feltpelled to rify the situation to his boss. "Mr. Pansy, I apologize. I informed Miss


    Doyle that you were busy, but she insisted on entering."


    Patrick, renowned for his indifference, was known to have no tolerance for women intruding on his


    personal space. He rarely engaged in public disys of affection, and such moments were


    exceedingly rare. Morton, thus, sought to escape the ufortable situation as swiftly as possible.


    Nevertheless, Patrick issued a brief wave, signaling for Morton to leave, freeing Jane and Florence


    to carry on.


    Florence took the opportunity to present a matter to Patrick. She moved closer to him with a smile,


    her voice gentle and inviting. "Patrick, we''ve prepared an initial prospectus for the partnership


    between Pansy Group and Doyle Group. I''ve brought it for your review."


    Patrick regarded her with a furrowed brow. "Aren''t you aware that my brother is overseeing this


    partnership?"


    Florence blushed, exining, "He couldn''t make it today, so he asked me to bring it instead."


    In truth, her motive for visiting Patrick was not solely to discuss business. She was ted that he


    had spoken to Jane in such a manner and had sought an opportunity to meet with him.

 Chapter 37: An Unusual Meeting

    Chapter 37: An Unusual Meeting


    Chapter 37: An Unusual Meeting


    "Florence, I told you to leave," Patrickmanded, his voice as cold as a frozen cer, chilling her


    to the bone.


    "Patrick," Florence gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    "But I haven''t exined the prospectus to you yet," Patrick retorted, a hint of impatience in his tone.


    "Let it go and exit."


    "But my brother instructed me to exin it to you thoroughly," Florence protested, her expression


    pained and sorrowful.


    Patrick banishing her from the meeting room in Jane''s presence was humiliating for her. Patrick''s


    attitude had shifted drastically ever since Jane entered the picture. Once indifferent to her, he now


    barely acknowledged her existence.


    Seeing Florence''s exasperation, Jane couldn''t help but take pleasure in her difort. With a


    taunting sneer, she added, "Do you doubt my fianc¨¦''s ability? Do you think he can''tprehend it


    on his own?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Ignoring her protests, Florence reached out to grasp Patrick''s arm urgently. "I didn''t mean that,


    Patrick."


    However, Patrick briskly pulled his arm away, his expression clouding with frustration. "Leave."


    Reluctantly, Florenceplied with his order, casting a furious re at Jane before exiting the


    CEO''s office.


    "Well yed," Jane remarked to Patrick after Florence''s departure.


    "So, I''m not a stranger after all?" Patrick quipped, a hint of humor in his voice. "Why did you call me


    your fianc¨¦?"


    Jane grinned and shrugged. "Well, you love Candy, right? I''m just helping you keep the other


    women at bay. You wouldn''t want Candy to know that so many women are vying for your attention."


    The mention of Candy stirredplex emotions in Patrick.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave," Jane dered, making her exit.


    Florence stood outside the CEO''s office, her face etched with anger. Seeing Jane emerge from the


    room, she extended her leg, attempting to trip her.


    Jane, however, effortlessly sidestepped the attempt.


    "My fianc¨¦ just requested that you leave thepany. Why are you still lingering by the door, acting


    like a gatekeeper?" Jane scoffed, mocking Florence.


    "What did you say, Jane?" Florence seethed.


    Jane hadpared her to a guard dog! Jane dismissed her, turning to Morton, who had witnessed


    the whole scene. "We don''t typically allow outsiders to loiter in ourpany for extended periods,


    do we? Why don''t you escort her out?"


    "Jane, how dare you try to force me out?" Florence eximed, her anger boiling over. Her body


    trembled with fury.


    The fact that Patrick had requested her exit was somewhat expected, as he was the owner of the


    company. However, Jane had no authority to evict her.


    "Miss Doyle, please leave!" Morton directed Florence, preventing her from approaching Jane with


    hostility.


    Meanwhile, Jane, unperturbed, returned to her desk without giving Florence a second thought.


    Momentster, the officendline rang once more, with Patrick on the other end.


    Jane, frowning, answered, "Patrick, why are you calling again?"


    "Come to the conference room for a meeting," Patrick instructed from the other end.


    "A meeting? What meeting?" Jane inquired, bewildered.


    "The meeting concerning the Lady Fashion coboration," Patrick responded in a hushed tone.


    "Very well."


    Arriving at the meeting room with the project documents, Jane discovered that Patrick was already


    seated at the head of the table, donning a meticulously tailored ck suit that entuated his


    commanding presence.


    His expression remained characteristically impassive, projecting an air of nobility and authority. In


    attendance were Monica, Sherry, and Cara Gunter, the project''s designers.


    Upon Jane''s entrance, all eyes turned towards her.


    "Next time, try not to be tardy," Patrick remarked, giving her an indifferent nce before signaling


    her to take her seat.


    Jane found herself perplexed. "Late? I wasn''t informed of the meeting."


    "Didn''t you receive the email?" Monica interjected, pretending to be surprised. "Or did you forget


    about it? That would be quite careless and irresponsible."


    Patrick was known for his high expectations of his employees, andteness to a meeting due to


    carelessness could result in severe repercussions, even termination.


    However, Jane was undaunted. She smiled at Monica and replied, "I did not receive it. My email


    records areprehensive, and any deleted emails can be retrieved. I''m not foolish enough to lie


    about this."


    Monica''s face darkened, her anger palpable. Was Jane insinuating that she was foolish? She


    turned to Patrick, suggesting, "Mr. Pansy, if Jane isn''t prepared, perhaps we should reschedule this


    meeting for another time."


    "That''s unnecessary," Jane stated confidently, preempting Patrick''s response.


    Patrick, wearing an expression of surprise, asked, "But you mentioned you were unprepared."


    "I was unprepared, but it won''t hinder the meeting," Jane replied with unwavering confidence.


    The room was shocked by Jane''s poised demeanor. She strolled to the whiteboard and picked up a


    marker. "As the project lead, I should know the project inside and out. I should be able to provide a


    comprehensive overview of the project at any time without the need for special preparation."


    Monica, aware that Jane had taken over the project only recently, was eager to witness her failure in


    front of Patrick and the team. However, Jane''s self-assured demeanor left her astounded.


    Seatedfortably in his chair, Patrick observed Jane with a contemtive gaze, wondering if she


    could indeed present the project without adequate preparation.

 Chapter 38: You Surprised Me

    Chapter 38: You Surprised Me


    Chapter 38: You Surprised Me


    Jane cleared her throat, sporting a confident smile, and stated, "Now, let me provide an overview of


    the Lady Fashion project''s status and progress."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    With a pen in hand, she skillfully illustrated the entire project''s flow chart on the whiteboard while


    presenting the essential project details in a clear and understandable manner. Her presentation was


    fluid and easy to follow.


    Monica watched in disbelief, her nails unconsciously digging into her skin. She couldn''tprehend


    how Jane managed to present the project so smoothly andprehensively without prior


    preparation. Jane even drew a fantastic flowchart! There had to be some mistake here. Perhaps


    Jane had somehow learned about the meeting and secretly prepared for it.


    Monica had nned to publicly embarrass Jane but ended up inadvertently giving her the


    opportunity to shine. She held a deep grudge against Jane and was determined to oust her from


    Pansy Group someday.


    Patrick was also taken aback. He couldn''t tear his gaze away from Jane during her presentation.


    She exuded an aura of grace and capability, even though she was supposed to be a country


    bumpkin with no knowledge. Her unexpectedpetence left him intrigued.


    "Well, that''s all. I''ve concluded. Does anyone have any questions or concerns?" Jane inquired,


    grinning at the audience.


    Everyone present appeared highly impressed with her seamless presentation. Not a single


    comint or question arose.


    Patrick, in particr, had his eyes fixed on Jane throughout her presentation, unable to look away.


    She seemed remarkable, possessing a certain nobility, elegance, and confidence, akin to a queen.


    It left him wondering what morey beneath the surface, given her supposed rural origins.


    "Mr. Pansy, is there anything amiss?" Jane asked, noting Patrick''s continued gaze.


    "No," Patrick replied with a faint smile, his sensuous lips curving.


    "In that case, please allow the Chief Designer, Cara, to introduce the designs."


    Jane returned to her seat and gestured for Cara to showcase the designs.


    Cara quickly unfolded the design drawings and began presenting them to Patrick.


    "The theme is ''Ice and Fire.'' We''re nning tounch a collection of high-quality jewelry, including


    nes, rings, and bracelets. These are my designs," she exined.


    Patrick appeared displeased, his expression clearly reflecting his dissatisfaction with the designs.


    He turned to Jane, inquiring in a hushed tone, "What are your thoughts?"


    Jane examined the drawings briefly. While they were beautiful and featured trendy elements, they


    ultimately came across as ordinary. She felt the designscked a distinctive and spirited quality.


    Patrick''s opinion seemed to align with hers, and he nodded. "I agree, they are rather ordinary."


    Sherry, the head of the design department, felt ufortable hearing this criticism. While Cara was


    the chief designer, Sherry had provided plenty of input during the design process.


    Before she could object to Jane''s critique, Patrick interjected, "Right, they are indeed quite


    commonce."


    Sherry was left feeling aghast, fearing the reputation of the design department was tarnished. But


    she forced a smile and told Cara, "We''ll make improvements, all right?"


    Cara blushed, acknowledging the need for enhancement.


    "Our Lady Fashion project''s leader will be visiting Guavo next week, and their president will


    apany them. We must have a wless presentation," Patrick stressed, his tone serious.


    "We will go all out to create the best," Sherry promised with determination, though it was through


    gritted teeth.


    "Jane, please monitor the progress," Patrick instructed, ncing at her.


    Jane couldn''t believe it. She wasn''t even a designer, and she hadn''t contributed to the design


    process. Yet, as the project director, she had to ept the des that she felt were undeserved.


    After the meeting concluded, everyone departed from the conference room. Jane collected her


    belongings and was about to leave when she heard Patrick''s captivating voice from behind.


    "Jane, please stay."


    Jane paused and turned back. "How can I assist you further?"


    Patrick approached her, gazing silently into her eyes. After a moment, he softly inquired, "Do you


    have a good understanding of jewelry design?"


    "I have a basic knowledge of it," Jane replied with a slight smile. She possessed a general


    understanding of fashion design, making jewelry design a rtively straightforward aspect for her.


    "You surprise me," Patrick murmured, curiosity gleaming in his deep-set eyes.


    Jane merely shrugged and said nothing. She wondered why her response had surprised him. What


    would be his reaction if he discovered her true identity? She considered these questions before


    deciding that there was no more to discuss. She turned and left for the restroom.


    As she entered the bathroom, she overheard a low, female voice from one of the stalls. The voice


    sounded like Monica''s, and she mentioned Jane''s name.


    Jane halted, straining to listen carefully.


    Monica, in a jealous and angry tone, said, "Don''t fret, Miss Doyle. Our n will be perfect. I''ll make


    sure to get Jane ousted from Pansy Group."


    "Miss Doyle?" Could this be Florence? It seemed that Monica was coborating with Florence in


    some scheme to frame her.


    With narrowed eyes, Jane decided it was time to fight back. She had never been one to back down,


    and she wouldn''t let Monica and Florence provoke her any further.

 Chapter 39: A Good Show Is On

    Chapter 39: A Good Show Is On


    Chapter 39: A Good Show Is on


    The week passed swiftly, yet itcked any significant events. Florence remained absent from Pansy


    Group, and Monica refrained from causing further problems for Jane. Nevertheless, Jane was


    aware that this tranquil period was the calm before a storm they had yet to weather.


    On the appointed day, Bruce Longman, the CEO of Lady Fashion, was scheduled to visit Pansy


    Group. As the person responsible for the Lady Fashion project, Jane was tasked with picking him


    up at the airport. Before her departure, she ensured that all materials required for the afternoon


    meeting were well-prepared.


    Satisfied with her preparations, Jane rose and readied herself to head to the airport. But as she


    reached the elevator, she saw the doors closing. In haste, she called out, "Please wait!"


    A tall figure promptly extended his foot to halt the elevator doors, allowing her entry.


    "Thank you," Jane expressed her gratitude, but upon looking up, her surprise was evident-it was


    Patrick. She pondered his unexpected presence and the courtesy he had extended in keeping the


    elevator open.


    Observing Jane''s astonishment, Patrick, in his characteristic reserved manner, remarked, "Join me."


    "Thank you," Jane said with a smile and stepped into the elevator. Patrick followed suit.


    "I''ll apany you to the airport," Patrick stated tly, noting Jane''s perplexed expression.


    Jane was taken aback. "Please, don''t worry; I can manage on my own."


    Jane couldn''t fathom why the CEO himself would apany her to the airport to pick someone up.


    He was an exceptionally busy man, after all.


    However, Patrick seemed unwavering in his decision. Hismanding presence was undeniable


    as he stood beside Jane.


    After a brief silence, he offered Jane an inscrutable look and mumbled, "Bruce is my friend. I wish to


    personally greet him to convey my sincerity."


    Jane nodded, understanding Patrick''s perspective, but she wasn''t quite sure how it justified his


    personal presence.


    In silence, they descended to the underground garage. Earlier, Patrick had driven to work in a Rolls-


    Royce, and he opened the car door for Jane, gesturing for her to enter.


    "Thank you," Jane smiled, buckling her seatbelt in the passenger seat.


    Patrick followed suit,mencing the drive. While gripping the steering wheel, he inquired, "Have


    you prepared for the Lady Fashion meetingter this afternoon?"


    Jane pursed her lips and answered with conviction, "Absolutely, no issues whatsoever."


    Jane recognized that the meeting ahead would be significant andplex. It was a high-stakes


    event, but she remained eager to confront it head-on.


    An hourter, they arrived at the airport. ncing at her watch, Jane noted they had ten minutes


    before Bruce''s flight was due tond.


    "I need to use the restroom," Jane informed Patrick.


    He nodded, and she hastened away.


    In the bathroom, Jane sent a message to someone: "How are things going?"


    Shortly afterward, she received a response: "All is proceeding smoothly."


    Jane nodded contentedly. It seemed that the uing performance in the afternoon was going


    ording to n. She felt confident; everything was under control.


    When she returned to the hall, Bruce''s flight had alreadynded, and he had disembarked.


    Bruce, a Frenchman, was a tall and burly man of thirty. He had blond hair, fair skin, and greeted


    Patrick with an amiable hug.


    "It''s been a while," Patrick acknowledged, his face maintaining its usualposed expression.


    Jane approached Bruce, delivering a polite greeting in French. He stared at her in amazement with


    his blue eyes, asking Patrick, "Who is this lovelydy?"


    Patrick, raising an eyebrow, presented Jane. "This is Jane. She is in charge of the project."


    Patrick never expected Jane to be fluent in French, indicating that she was not the unsophisticated


    person he had initially perceived her to be. Her excellence and allure captured the attention of


    everyone present, particrly Bruce.


    Bruce extended his arms for a hug with Jane. "You''re exceptionally beautiful. Have we met before?"


    Jane, however, responded with a handshake, stating, "I don''t believe so."


    The truth was that they had crossed paths once when Jane and her grandfather attended a banquet


    in France. However, she had been fifteen years old at the time. Fortunately, Bruce didn''t recognize


    her. This situation was ideal for her, as she had no intention of revealing her true identity so soon.


    Jane and Patrick apanied Bruce and his assistant back to Pansy Group.


    At precisely two o''clock, the meetingmenced. Jane had prepared an impressive PowerPoint


    presentation, and though Bruce was capable of English, Jane delivered her speech in French. She


    conveyed the project''s progress.


    Those in the room who were fluent in French, including Bruce, nodded frequently, expressing their


    admiration and approval. As Jane once again stood out, Monica''s eyes simmered with jealousy, and


    she clenched her fists.


    "Jane, just wait and see. A grand spectacle is about to unfold. Let''s see how long you can remain


    on top. You''ll be ousted shortly," Monica whispered to herself.


    Following Jane''s speech, apuse reverberated through the room. Even Patrick was liberal with his


    apuse.


    With a nod of gratitude and a faint smile, Jane progressed. "Now, let''s proceed to the specific


    drawings."


    She extracted the folder and retrieved the drawings but was met with shock as her expression


    shifted. All present were stunned as Jane unfolded several nk sheets of paper from the folder


    meant to contain drawings.


    However, Monica seemed unfazed. She was the first to question Jane''s actions: "Jane, what are


    you doing?"


    As the project director, Jane had personally checked the materials and brought them to the


    conference room. Yet, instead of the expected drawings, they were faced with nk sheets of


    paper.


    It was clear that Jane would bear the full responsibility for the loss of the drawings, and Patrick, who


    held no tolerance for such errors in an important meeting, was expected to be furious.


    Monica seized the opportunity, stealing a nce at Patrick. True to her expectations, his handsome


    face darkened, and his tightly pressed lips conveyed his deep displeasure. This incident was sure to


    result in Jane''s dismissal.


    Monica maintained her calm, scolding Jane loudly enough for everyone to hear. "How could you, as


    the project director, lose the drawings? Using nk sheets to deceive us is inexcusable. An


    irresponsible person like you is unfit for continued employment here!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick''s expression darkened further. Turning his attention to Jane, he questioned, "What''s the


    matter?"

 Chapter 40: Impossible To Complete

    Chapter 40: Impossible To Complete


    Chapter 40: Impossible To Complete


    The drawings were lost, reced with nk sheets of paper? Patrick found it difficult to believe that


    Jane had made such a blunder, and he was eager to hear her exnation. However, Jane had no


    intention of offering an exnation.


    With a straight face, she redirected the conversation, addressing Sherry, "Is there a backup of the


    drawings?"


    Sherry, wearing a disdainful expression, responded condescendingly, "Are you unaware that all our


    jewelry design drawings are hand-made? Backups are out of the question. You should have the


    common sense to know that."


    Jane nodded in understanding and inquired calmly, "Then how long will it take to recreate the


    drawings?"


    Sherry''s response was swift and unwavering. "At least two days."


    Monica, eyeing Jane with hostility, demanded, "What are you nning, Jane? Are you suggesting


    we postpone the meeting and make Mr. Longman, who has traveled so far, wait for two days to


    correct your mistake?"


    Monica ridiculed Jane, but Jane, unfazed, asserted, "Just because it would take Sherry two days


    doesn''t mean it will take me the same. If she can''t do it, it doesn''t mean I can''t. It will only take me


    an hour."


    Monica, astounded, retorted with doubt, "An hour? That''s not feasible. Did you not hear Sherry say


    it would take at least two days?"


    Jane''s calm demeanor, despite the serious situation, infuriated Monica, but Jane confidently stated,


    "She may need two days, but that doesn''t imply the same for me. I can aplish it in one hour."


    Jane''s deration met with skepticism from those present. Patrick, wearing an incredulous


    expression, dered, "Stop jesting, Jane. It''s impossible."


    Monica chimed in, asserting that Jane''s im was preposterous. "It''s simply not achievable."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Undeterred, Jane challenged them: "Then allow me to demonstrate."


    With that, she sat down, switched on herptop, and proceeded to open the drawing software she


    had created. Jane then projected herputer screen onto arger monitor, confidently


    manipting her mouse to craft the designs with skill and precision.


    Silently, the conference room''s upants observed as beautiful drawings emerged on the screen.


    The room fell into a stunned silence as they witnessed Janepleting the work in a mere hour.


    "It''s done," Jane announced, concluding her work a full five minutes before the hour was up. With a


    sigh of relief, she added, "Perfectly executed."


    Patrick''s astonishment was evident. The three design drawings-the ring, ne, and bracelet-


    appeared remarkably lifelike and wless. Subtle yet essential changes that Jane had incorporated


    into the designs gave the jewelry an authentic character, making them even more appealing.


    Even the chief designer of the jewelry design department was incapable of such alterations. Jane


    had aplished what others deemed impossible.


    Monica gawked at the drawings, rendered momentarily speechless. How had Jane produced them


    in under an hour? How could someone with a rural background create such intricate designs? With


    the sessfulpletion of the designs, Jane had thwarted Monica''s plot once more. Though


    Monica felt a sense of defeat, she dared not reveal it. Instead, she bit her lip and cast a furtive re


    at Jane.


    Jane, still facing the stunned audience, cleared her throat. She directed her attention to Bruce and,


    with a warm smile, inquired, "I apologize, Mr. Longman, for the minor hup. However, I''ve


    managed to recreate the designs."


    Jane then turned to the projector, meticulously exining the designs to Bruce. "This is our Ice and


    Fire series. White symbolizes ice, while red represents fire-the theme of this collection."


    Bruce nodded approvingly, offering Jane a thumbs up. "I really like your designs, particrly the


    concept of double spinning. It''s a brilliant idea."


    Jane had conceived the notion of double spinning herself. She had mentioned it to Sherry, who, in


    favor of her own designs, ignored Jane''s suggestion. Consequently, Jane had no intention of


    presenting Sherry''s designs to Bruce. She had foreseen Monica''s trap and willingly walked into it,


    allowing her to create her designs in front of everyone.


    "Mr. Longman, do you have any modifications or suggestions?" Jane inquired politely, awaiting his


    feedback.


    Bruce, however, shook his head. "Absolutely not. It''s perfect."


    "Satisfied with your approval, we will proceed to production and expedite theunch of the Ice and


    Fire series. I believe it will surpass our expectations," Jane dered confidently.


    Bruce concurred. "Absolutely. I look forward to coborating with someone as talented as you in the


    future."


    With Bruce content with the designs and no further concerns, the meeting came to an end. Bruce


    departed promptly for the hotel to rest, apanied by his assistant.


    Observing his departure, both Monica and Sherry wore sullen expressions, visibly disappointed.


    Sherry, as the head of the design department, had worked diligently with her team to improve the


    drawings in recent days, yet they were outshone by an outsider.


    Sherry felt humiliated, concerned about how she would prove her professionalpetence to the


    CEO in the future.


    Monica had assumed that Jane would be dismissed by Patrick for her negligence. Instead, Jane


    resolved the situation and emerged as a star. Even Bruce hadmended her. Thus, Monica and


    Sherry rose to leave, but Jane called out, "Wait!" in a loud voice.

 Chapter 41: You Stole The Drawings

    Chapter 41: You Stole The Drawings


    Chapter 41: You Stole the Drawings


    "What''s going on?" Monica and Sherry turned to Jane, their attempt to mask their dissatisfaction


    palpable.


    Jane held up the nk sheets she had discovered in her folder, asserting, "Let''s address this now."


    Upon seeing the nk sheets, Monica felt a pang of guilt. "What do you mean?" she inquired.


    Jane walked up to Patrick, handing the nk sheets to him. "The drawings that were in the folder


    have been reced with these nk sheets. Don''t you think something''s amiss, Mr. Pansy?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick epted the nk sheets, cing them on the conference table. He impatiently tapped his


    slender fingers on the table, his gaze locked onto the sheets. It was evident that someone had


    stolen the drawings and substituted them with these nk pages. With only a handful of individuals


    having ess to the drawings, and Jane being meticulous in her work, he knew she wouldn''t


    entrust such critical documents to just anyone. Two possibilities loomed: either someone had


    substituted the drawings to embarrass Jane during the meeting, or Jane herself had made the


    switch. Thetter scenario, however, left the question of motive unanswered.


    Finally, Patrick decided, "I''ll have Morton investigate."


    "Of course, sir," Morton concurred respectfully.


    Jane rified, "I had inspected the file before heading to the airport, and the drawings were intact.


    Upon returning from the airport, I brought the folder to the conference room, only to find the


    drawings reced with nk sheets. Clearly, someone must have made the switch during my


    absence at the airport."


    "Jane, you''ve misced the drawings, and now you''re trying to shift the me. That''s all it is,"


    Monica interjected.


    Unease washed over Monica when Patrick announced the impending investigation; she was well


    aware of Patrick''s ruthless nature. If he discovered that she had stolen the drawings, the


    consequences would be severe, sending shivers down her spine.


    "What? You believe I''ve lost the drawings?" Jane retorted. "Why would I substitute them with nk


    sheets? Do you think everyone''s as foolish as you?"


    Monica red at Jane, feigning indifference. She consoled herself with the idea that her actions had


    been executed discreetly, and Jane could not possibly have uncovered her scheme. "What do you


    mean?" Monica retorted, concealing her unease.


    Jane offered a cynical response, "If you don''t wish to be exposed, the best course of action is to


    abstain from engaging in such activities."


    Monica''s heart quivered in fear. She swiftly stole a nce at Patrick, who remained silent, his


    expression stern and his gaze piercing. She quickly turned her gaze away.


    "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about," Monica stammered. "By the way, I have other business


    to attend to. This meeting is over, Jane. I don''t have time to waste on you."


    Jane immediately called, "Wait!" in a cold, firm tone.


    Monica hesitated and then reluctantly returned to the conference table. "What do you want?" she


    queried, feigning nonchnce. She remained confident that her covert actions would remain


    undisclosed.


    Jane retorted, "I believe you instigated the theft of the drawings."


    Patrick abruptly stood, tall andposed, his expression unwavering and his lips forming a thin


    line. He fixed his gaze on Jane and uttered in an indifferent tone, "Since you im to possess


    evidence, please present it."


    He then turned to Monica and Sherry, instructing, "Return and sit down."


    Monica, with no alternative,plied, feeling highly anxious. Could Jane truly have incriminating


    evidence against her? It seemed imusible since her actions had been stealthy and wless.


    "Do you possess any evidence of my involvement in the theft of the drawings?" Monica challenged


    Jane. "I caution you that making baseless usations is a grave offense."


    Taking a deep breath, Monica added, "I know you don''t respect authority, but that doesn''t justify


    framing me."


    Jane responded with a derisiveugh, unperturbed by Monica''s threats. She had prepared for every


    possible scenario, and exposing Monica was an inevitability.


    "I have evidence to prove that you orchestrated this scheme," Jane affirmed confidently.


    Patrick''s sudden stand, his unflinching posture and icy demeanor, signaled his intention to allow


    Jane to address the situation. This decision raised a peculiar question in his mind: Why had Monica


    undertaken such an act? While Monica possessed a measure of arrogance and a domineering


    disposition, her work had always been executed proficiently. Engaging in an act that could


    jeopardize thepany''s interests and potentially tarnish her own career was perplexing.


    Upon realizing that Patrick was no longer objecting, Jane cleared her throat and announced, "Let''s


    proceed. Now that I have identified the timeframe during which the drawings were likely stolen, I


    only need to review the surveince footage from that period to ascertain the perpetrator."


    Monica quickly protested, "But the surveince camera is broken, isn''t it?"


    Jane''s response was scornful. "You seem rather attentive to such trivial details."


    Indeed, the surveince camera in Jane''s office had been intentionally damaged the day before, an


    action Monica took to erase any evidence of her involvement. As Jane pointed out, Monica had not


    anticipated that the surveince camera would be promptly repaired, thus walking into Jane''s trap.


    "Broken? That''s what you heard?" Jane countered, smiling. Unbeknownst to Monica, Jane had


    ndestinely arranged for the camera to be fixed.


    Monica, her face now disying surprise, voiced her doubts. "Really? How could it have been fixed


    so quickly? I didn''t break it!"


    Patrick''s sharp gaze fell upon Monica as he instructed Morton, "Retrieve the surveince footage."

 Chapter 42: The Truth

    Chapter 42: The Truth


    Chapter 42: The Truth


    "Yes, sir."


    Morton nodded and left.


    Soon after, he returned with a copy of the surveince footage from the period when Jane was at


    the airport.


    "Mr. Pansy, I''ve got it," Morton reported, handing the USB drive to Patrick.


    Patrick epted it, leaned back in his chair, and narrowed his eyes. What secrets could this


    footage hold? After contemting it for a moment, he dropped the USB drive on the table and


    commanded, "y it."


    "Yes, sir," Morton responded, proceeding to set up theputer and projector. He inserted the USB


    drive and initiated the yback.


    Monica wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead and tried to reassure herself. She believed that


    even if they obtained the surveince footage, it wouldn''t reveal her involvement. She had


    orchestrated her actions meticulously, and Jane wouldn''t be able to incriminate her.


    The surveince footage began with Jane organizing her folders, meticulously inspecting the


    drawings, clearly disying that she held the legitimate drawings, not nk sheets.


    After her examination, Jane returned the drawings to the folder and secured it in a drawer. She then


    departed for the airport.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Not a soul approached Jane''s desk until noon when it was time for lunch. All the employees left for


    the cafeteria, leaving the offices unattended.


    At that moment, a middle-aged cleaner in her uniform entered Jane''s office with cleaning supplies in


    hand. She discreetly made her way to Jane''s desk and cautiously checked her surroundings for any


    witnesses. Assured that she was alone, she opened the drawer, reced the drawings with nk


    sheets, and departed.


    Monica breathed a sigh of relief. "It appears the cleaner was responsible for the switch," she


    asserted.


    Having reviewed the surveince footage and identified the perpetrator, she believed that Jane''s


    usations against her could now be easily dispelled.


    "That''s correct. Now that we''ve reviewed the surveince footage and know who did it, you owe me


    an apology, Jane," Monica dered, her pride and arrogance fully restored.


    "Just a moment," Jane interjected, signaling to Morton to pause the footage.


    "Yes, we''ve all witnessed it. It was the cleaner, Joan, who substituted the drawings. But why did she


    do it? What motivated her?" Jane inquired.


    "You can locate her and question her," Monica suggested, confident that Jane wouldn''t be able to


    find Joan.


    Patrick, his brow furrowing, gestured for Morton to initiate a search for Joan.


    Morton promptly made a phone call and then informed Patrick, "Joan resigned at one o''clock this


    afternoon."


    One o''clock? That was after the drawings were reced. Her resignation following the act was a


    clear indication of premeditation. "Investigate it thoroughly and ensure you locate her," Patrick


    commanded, his tone unyielding.


    Jane, however, smiled and shook her head. "Don''t trouble yourself. I''ll have Joan join us right away.


    The truth will be evident."


    Patrick was taken aback. "What?" he questioned, surprised.


    Jane retrieved her phone and dialed a number. "Joan, you cane here now. Yes, the conference


    room on the eighteenth floor."


    Monica began to panic, bewildered as to how Jane had acquired Joan''s phone number. Why was


    she calling Joan at this critical juncture? Monica questioned the feasibility of Jane''s actions and


    presumed she was merely bluffing.


    Monica recognized the importance of maintaining herposure and avoiding panic. She


    continued to maintain her cool.


    Ten minutester, a middle-aged woman in a cleaner''s uniform appeared at the conference room''s


    entrance. It was none other than Joan.


    "Joan, pleasee in," Jane beckoned, nodding at Joan.


    Joan, disying some nervousness, entered the room. Upon seeing Joan, Monica''s face turned


    pallid. Joan had resigned and returned to the countryside, so why was she now here?


    "Joan, did you steal the drawings from my folder and rece them with nk sheets?" Jane


    inquired calmly.


    Joan nodded in acknowledgment. "Yes."


    Jane probed further, "What motivated you to do this?"


    Joan lowered her gaze, her voice quivering. "Someone offered me five hundred thousand dors to


    make the substitution."


    "Who was it? Is that person present in this room?" Jane pressed on.


    Joan affirmed, pointing directly at Monica. "It''s her! She paid me to do it!"


    Monica erupted in panic, attempting to cast me on Jane. "Don''t make unfounded usations


    against me. I''m sure Jane bribed you."


    Jane maintained her calm demeanor, prompting Monica to doubt herself. Everything was unfolding


    ording to Jane''s master n.


    Days earlier, upon overhearing Monica and Florence''s conversation in the bathroom, Jane had


    surmised their scheme. She had enlisted Anthony to eavesdrop on Monica''s phone call, thereby


    uncovering Monica''s intention to steal the drawings in order to manipte Patrick into expelling


    Jane from thepany for neglect of duty.


    Recognizing Joan''s son''s dire need for medical attention, Jane had arranged for the child to receive


    treatment, and he had made a remarkable recovery. Joan expressed profound gratitude, pledging


    her unwavering support. Jane had proposed that Joan ept Monica''s money, feignpliance


    with the scheme, and collect incriminating evidence in the process.


    Monica had sought to ensnare Jane, and in response, Jane had orchestrated the same fate for


    Monica.


    "Joan, did I instruct you to frame her?" Jane inquired casually.


    Joan found the notion absurd, shaking her head vigorously. "No. She asked me to steal your


    drawings."


    Monica disimed the usation, attempting to deflect responsibility onto Jane. "This is


    preposterous! What did Jane offer you? Why are you making false usations?"


    "I did not make false usations," Joan asserted, revealing a recording pen. "This pen contains the


    recording of our conversation when you provided me the money to rece the drawings."


    Patrick''s surprise was evident, as he recognized the recording pen from Jane''s room. Had Jane


    been the one to supply it to Joan? The revtion indicated that Jane had foreseen Monica''s plot.


    Undoubtedly, Joan''s actions, including her betrayal of Monica, had been orchestrated by Jane.

 Chapter 43: You Are Fired

    Chapter 43: You Are Fired


    Chapter 43: You Are Fired


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Joan grasped the recorder pen and engaged the yback.


    Instantly, the conversation between the two women filled the room.


    "Joan, I''ve transferred $250, 000 to your ount, and I''ll give you another $250, 000. With this


    money, you can provide for your son''s medical treatment and ensure his well-being," Monica''s voice


    resonated from the recorder.


    Joan''s voice quivered with a mixture of nervousness and excitement as she inquired, "This is an


    incredible amount of money. What do you want me to do in return?"


    Monica reassured her, "It''s quite simple. All you need to do is rece some drawings in Jane''s


    office."


    Joan hesitated, voicing her concern, "But what if someone discovers what I''ve done?"


    "Rest assured," Monica replied. "You can go to her office and pretend to be cleaning when no one is


    around. No one will suspect you. Besides, you currently earn just a thousand dors a month as a


    cleaner. How many years would you have to work to earn $500, 000? After this task ispleted,


    you can resign andy low in the countryside. You can find another job once this blows over. It''s a


    perfect n, isn''t it?"


    Joan found the argument convincing and agreed, "Okay, I''ll do it!"


    Monica was visibly pleased with Joan''smitment. "Excellent! I''ll provide you with instructions


    when the timees. Remember, only you and I should know about this. Don''t let anyone else in


    on it."


    Joan assured her, "I won''t reveal a thing to anyone."


    The recorded conversation concluded.


    Jane fixed her gaze on Monica and sneered, "Monica, do you have any further denials?"


    Monica, her face drained of color and her brow drenched in sweat, vehemently rejected the


    usation. "No, that wasn''t me!"


    "Everyone in this room has heard it; it''s unmistakably your voice," Jane retorted. She proceeded to


    activate aputer and ess an email.


    "If you persist in denying it, I have additional evidence."


    She projected the email for all to see. "This is Joan''s bank ount record. I had a friend look into


    it."


    Jane paused and stared directly at Monica. "The money was transferred via a foreign ount, and


    the ount holder is..."


    Jane''s revtion left Monica astounded. How had Jane discovered her father''s ount? She had


    taken meticulous precautions!


    "I possess eyewitness ounts and tangible evidence," Jane asserted. "Monica, do you still


    maintain that this is a false usation?"


    "No... That''s impossible," Monica attempted to mount a defense but faltered in her response.


    The facts were clear to everyone. Regardless of her protests, the evidence was overwhelmingly


    against her. Her fate was sealed, with no room for escape this time.


    "Jane, it''s your doing," Monica suddenly rasped, her eyes welled with tears. She lunged at Jane,


    overwhelmed with anger.


    "You conniving wretch! You set this trap!"


    "Trap?" Jane scoffed as she intercepted Monica''s hand, preventing her from striking her. "If you


    hadn''t attempted to frame me, how would I have acquired any evidence? This is called poetic


    justice!"


    "Monica, why did you do this?" Patrick, who had silently observed the proceedings, finally inquired.


    His icy, unrelenting gaze filled the room with an eerie hush.


    "Mr. Pansy, I..." Monica stammered helplessly.


    Patrick''s cold, prating eyes sent involuntary shivers down her spine. It was as if she had


    plunged into an icy abyss.


    The frigidity in Patrick''s eyes was akin to a dagger piercing her heart.


    Without awaiting a response, Patrick decreed, "Monica Betsy, you''re terminated. As of this moment,


    you are no longer employed by Pansy Group."


    Monica''s pallor deepened. "No, Mr. Pansy, you can''t fire me!"


    Monica yelled as if unhinged, lunging toward Patrick. "Patrick, don''t you understand? I did all this for


    you! I love you! Don''t you realize? From the day I entered thispany, I loved you!"


    "Get lost!" Patrick growled, pushing her away with disgust, causing her to lose her bnce and


    tumble to the floor.


    Monica''s forehead collided with a table''s edge, drawing blood. She gazed up at the man before her,


    once so indifferent, now even more heartless.


    "But you never noticed me. Regardless of how hard I worked and everything I did for you, you


    remained oblivious. I believed that if I excelled and proved my worth, you would eventually fall in


    love with me. But everything changed when Jane entered the picture! You only had eyes for her.


    She''s a mere country bumpkin. How could she be your fianc¨¦e? How could she win your love?


    She doesn''t deserve it! She''s a wretched schemer who doesn''t deserve you!"


    Jane rolled her eyes, recognizing that her engagement to Patrick was but a formality. The woman


    Patrick truly loved was Candy. Monica''s deeply passionate affection had been grossly misced.


    Unfortunately for Monica, her affection and jealousy had clouded her judgment. To retain Patrick''s


    attention, she had resorted to framing Jane and sacrificing thepany''s welfare. In the end, her


    actions had backfired, and her own futurey in ruins.


    "Monica Betsy, vacate Pansy Group within ten minutes. I do not want to see you here again!"


    Patrick ordered, casting his disdainful gaze upon her.


    Monica''s face paled. "No, Patrick, please listen to me. I love you. Don''t drive me away..."


    Before Monica could articte more, Morton rapidly hauled her to her feet and escorted her to the


    door. "Mr. Pansy doesn''t want to see you. It''s best to depart immediately."


    As Monica was escorted away, her tears streamed down. Jane slightly furrowed her brow, realizing


    she had sessfully turned the tables on Monica.


    Had she been the slightest bit careless, she might have been the one leaving in disgrace.


    "That concludes our business today. I expect no repetition of such events," Patrick admonished the


    remaining individuals present, his sharp gaze sweeping across the room. None dared to meet his


    angered eyes, all choosing to lower their heads. Jane, however, met his gaze unflinchingly.


    As Patrick made his exit from the conference room, he paused at the doorway. He turned and


    leveled a meaningful look at Jane. "Jane,e to my office."

 Chapter 44: Who Exactly Is Jane

    Chapter 44: Who Exactly Is Jane


    Chapter 44: Who Exactly Is Jane


    Jane followed Patrick back to his office.


    "What''s going on?" she inquired.


    Patrick settled onto the sofa, crossing his legs, and gestured to a spot beside him. "Have a seat," he


    instructed.


    Puzzled, Jane took a seat next to him. "Patrick, what''s this about?"


    Patrick, in his usualposed manner, opened his lips slightly and calmly questioned, "You


    initiated this, didn''t you?"


    The initiator? Was he angry? Was he upset about her publicly exposing Monica? Or was he


    displeased about having to fire Monica? Was he holding her responsible? Jane nced at him


    cautiously and asked, "Patrick, what do you mean?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His expressionless face pivoted to meet her gaze. His eyes, deep and inscrutable like whirlpools,


    held her attention. He inclined closer to her.


    "You knew in advance that Monica intended to switch the drawings, and you arranged for Joan to


    uncover her plot. Was all of it your doing?"


    Patrick already knew the answer, but he wanted to hear it from Jane herself. It must have been


    evident to Jane that Monica nned to frame her, so she orchestrated the setup. Monica not only


    got exposed but also lost her job at Pansy Group. Additionally, it served as a warning to Sherry, a


    clever two-fold strategy.


    Once again, Patrick inched closer to Jane. The space between them virtually disappeared, causing


    Jane to blush with embarrassment. Why did he get so close to her? Was he unconcerned about


    Candy''s jealousy?


    "So, who are you really?" Patrick inquired, his enchanting eyes filled with curiosity. "Why do you


    have knowledge of jewelry design? The drawing software you used today, I believe, was designed


    by Ada. What''s your rtionship with her?"


    Jane was taken aback. What did Patrick suspect? Was her true identity exposed? Jane promptly


    rose and addressed him with a smile. "You already know who I am. I''m your nominal fianc¨¦e. If


    there''s nothing else, I''d like to get back to work."


    With that, Jane turned and left. Patrick was left with a perplexing array of emotions.


    After contemting for a while, he summoned Morton and issued an order. "Conduct a background


    check on Jane. I want all the information you can find."


    "Jane?" Morton appeared baffled. Wasn''t Jane the CEO''s fianc¨¦e? Why was the CEO investigating


    his own fianc¨¦e? It was peculiar! When Patrick received no response from the puzzled Morton, he


    raised his voice, "Get moving!"


    "Yes, sir," Morton replied with a start, promptly setting out to fulfill the task.


    An hourter, Morton returned with an air of unease.


    "Mr. Pansy, I''vepleted the check."


    "What did you find?" Patrick''s voice tinged with eagerness.


    Morton handed over the information. "I found only this."


    Patrick epted the document, scanning the brief information. Jane, 20 years old, resided in the


    outskirts of Georgia City. It provided no additional details about her family or educational


    background.


    "Is that all?" Patrick asked, his displeasure evident, his eyes narrowing.


    "I couldn''t locate any further information," Morton responded, scratching his head in


    embarrassment.


    "Sorry, sir. There was nothing else to find."


    "Very well. You can go now," Patrick said dismissively.


    With Morton gone, Patrick reclined and pondered deeply. The fact that Morton, of all people, was


    unable to unearth significant information about Jane indicated that his fianc¨¦e was far from ordinary.


    He had no option but to consult his grandfather. Since Jane had been arranged by Mike, he


    probably knew her well.


    Patrick departed for Mike''s residence and discovered him tending to the garden.


    "Patrick, aren''t you supposed to be at the office? Why the sudden visit?" Mike inquired, visibly


    surprised by his grandson''s unexpected appearance.


    "Grandpa, I''m here to visit. How are you feeling?" Patrick inquired, taking the watering can from his


    grandfather and joining him in the garden.


    "I''m doing fine," Mike responded, studying his grandson, who appeared preupied.


    "Tell me, what''s on your mind?" Mike knew Patrick well. If he had taken time off from work, it must


    be for something significant.


    "What? Did you finally realize how wonderful she is?" Mike teased with a smile.


    "I''m just curious," Patrick shrugged. "She''s not quite what I expected."


    "You''ll have to find out for yourself. All I can say is, despite my old age, I''ve still got my wits about


    me, and I wouldn''t select the wrong girl as my future granddaughter-inw," Mike asserted, his


    beard stroked with pride.


    "Alright."


    Failing to elicit the information he sought from his grandfather, Patrick refrained from further inquiry.


    He said his goodbyes and departed.


    As he left Mike''s home, Patrick felt perturbed. Were it not for Candy, he might have considered


    Jane. A beautiful, intelligent, confident, capable, and bold woman like Jane was highly attractive.


    But his heart belonged to Candy. He had made a promise to marry her, and he would keep it.

 Chapter 45: Jane, Go To Die

    Chapter 45: Jane, Go To Die


    Chapter 45: Jane, Go To Die


    Patrick was reluctant to acknowledge his growing attraction to Jane. Her voice, face, smile, and


    every gesture remained etched in his mind long after leaving Mike''s house. When Patrick arrived


    back at Pansy Group, it was already past office hours. He called home but was informed by Wendy


    that Jane had not returned yet.


    Without hesitation, Patrick drove straight to the office, despite the darkening evening. Most of the


    staff had already left for the day, but Jane was still engrossed in her work, oblivious to her solitude.


    As Jane focused on theputer screen, a shadow suddenly cast over her. Startled, she looked up


    to find Patrick gazing at her.


    Dressed in a white shirt with rolled-up sleeves, he appeared to be bathed in golden light, exuding an


    air of nobility. "Patrick, why are you here?" Jane asked in surprise.


    Patrick smiled and responded seriously, "I''m here to check on the progress of the Ice and Fire


    series."


    Jane was puzzled. While the Lady Fashion project was vital to the design department, Pansy


    Group''s primary business was not jewelry. There were more significant projects than Lady Fashion,


    and their progress was typically reported to Patrick by the employees. Why was he here to


    supervise such a minor project? Jane sensed there was more to his visit.


    However, since Patrick only mentioned that he was here to inspect the project, Jane provided an


    honest response. "Everything is proceeding smoothly. I''m reviewing the financial reports rted to


    the series production."


    "Very well. Let me take a look," Patrick replied calmly.


    Jane pointed at theputer screen. "This is the report from the production department, but I


    haven''t finished reviewing it yet."


    "Okay," Patrick nodded and approached her. He stood behind her, one hand resting on the table,


    while the other pointed to the screen. Their proximity was so intimate that Jane could catch a faint


    whiff of tobo from him. Her heart began to race as Patrick provided feedback, almost as though


    he held her in his arms.


    "I''ll have the production department address these details tomorrow," Jane remarked with a hint of


    stiffness.


    However, she hadn''t anticipated that when she turned to face Patrick, he would be gazing directly at


    her. Caught off guard, Jane blushed and said quickly, "If there''s nothing else, I''d like to continue my


    work."


    Patrick straightened up, but his smile remained as he continued to watch her. "Didn''t you say you


    didn''t like postponing tasks until the next day?"


    "I''m tired," Jane replied, collecting her handbag and heading toward the door.


    Patrick chuckled and followed her. "I''ll drive you home."


    Jane declined, stating, "I don''t like leaving things for the next day."


    "Understood," Patrick replied, making no move to leave.


    "Are you going to supervise me here?" Jane asked, slightly irritated by his lingering presence.


    Upon seeing the awkward expression on her face, Patrick looked at her quizzically. "If any issues


    arise, I can address them immediately."


    Jane was less than thrilled about this prospect. How could she focus on her work with him so close?


    She promptly powered down theputer and said, "Never mind. I''ll finish it tomorrow."


    Patrick straightened up and looked at her with a faint smile. "You mentioned you didn''t like putting


    things off to the next day."


    "I''m tired," Jane reiterated, quickly grabbing her handbag and heading for the door.


    Patrick chuckled and followed her. "I''ll go with you."


    Jane was uncertain how to respond and remained silent. They both took the elevator to the


    underground garage. However, before Patrick could open the car door, a figure rushed over and


    grabbed his arm.


    "Patrick, I''ve been waiting for you!"


    Jane took a closer look and recognized Monica. Patrick removed his arm from her grasp with


    disdain. "Monica, why are you still here? I told you I never want to see you again. Leave!"


    "Patrick, please don''t fire me," Monica implored, her eyes already red and puffy from crying. "I''ll


    even work as a janitor if you won''t fire me. Just let me stay at Pansy Group so I can be close to..."


    Before Monica could finish her plea, Patrick abruptly cut her off. "I told you to leave. Can''t you


    comprehend that? Pansy Group will not tolerate individuals like you who undermine thepany''s


    interests for your own gain."


    "Patrick, I''m sorry. I know I was wrong!" Monica wailed, crying and begging profusely. "I know I was


    wrong, but everything I did was because I love you so much. Patrick, please don''t fire me. You have


    no idea how much I love you. As long as I can be near you, I will do anything you ask."


    Patrick frowned, his face disying a mixture of disgust and contempt. What kind of problematic


    woman was this? Before he could summon Morton and have security remove Monica, Jane


    stepped forward and sneered.


    "Patrick doesn''t want to see you again. Why are you being so obstinate?"


    "What are you doing here, Jane?" Monica questioned, her eyes filled with jealousy and resentment.


    She hadn''t noticed Jane was beside Patrick until now.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong with me being with my fianc¨¦?" Jane retorted, firmly gripping Patrick''s arm. Patrick,


    with a smile, extended his other hand, taking Jane''s hand.


    Jane felt the warmth of his touch, which caused her to blush. From her perspective, this entire


    scenario was a ruse to drive Monica away. So, why was Patrick holding her hand? Observing the


    scene, Monica''s heart swelled with hatred.


    "Jane, it''s you. You''ve taken Patrick away from me. If it weren''t for you, Patrick wouldn''t have fired


    me. He wouldn''t have fallen in love with you!"


    "Monica, stop daydreaming. Patrick would never fall in love with you," Jane replied with a mixture of


    amusement and incredulity. What was going on with Monica? She was filled with anger.


    Meanwhile, Monica''s rage at Patrick''s tenderness towards Jane, in stark contrast to his indifference


    to her, intensified her feelings of sadness, desperation, jealousy, and hatred. ring at Jane,


    Monica suddenly produced a knife from her pocket and thrust it toward her with all her might. Her


    face contorted with anger as she yelled, "Jane, just die!"

 Chapter 46: Patrick Was Injured

    Chapter 46: Patrick Was Injured


    Chapter 46: Patrick Was Injured


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It all happened in a blur. The sudden appearance of the knife in Monica''s hand had caught them all


    off guard. The gleaming de was thrust toward Jane with a frightening force.


    Jane, initially shocked, quickly regained herposure and attempted to kick the knife away.


    However, Patrick acted as her shield, stepping in front of her with amanding, "Step back!"


    With Jane safely behind him, Patrick reached out to seize Monica''s arm, holding the knife-wielding


    hand. Jane hadn''t expected Patrick to put his life on the line to protect her. By the time she tried to


    withdraw her leg, it was toote. She identally kicked him in the process, causing him to shift


    slightly and miss grabbing Monica''s hand.


    As a result, the knife grazed the back of his hand. A muffled curse escaped Patrick''s lips as he


    endured the simultaneous effects of the knife and Jane''s unintended kick.


    "Patrick, are you okay?" Jane inquired, a look of concern in her eyes. She had intended to kick


    Monica with all her strength, not Patrick.


    "I''m fine," Patrick replied, his face contorted with displeasure. He applied pressure to the wound


    with his left hand to stem the bleeding, but the pain lingered from Jane''s kick.


    "I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you," Monica apologized. She was equally taken aback by the


    events that had unfolded.


    Monica had never intended to harm Patrick; her aim was Jane. She couldn''t understand why he had


    risked his life to protect Jane. To her, everything was Jane''s fault. If it weren''t for her, Patrick


    wouldn''t be hurt.


    "Jane, you wretched woman! You allowed Patrick to get hurt!"


    As Monica continued her usations, a security guard, alerted by themotion, arrived at the


    scene. "Mr. Pansy, are you okay?" he asked with concern.


    "She stabbed him. Detain her," Jane instructed, pointing to Monica.


    "I didn''t!"


    Monica screamed and fled, but the security guard pursued her. Jane paid no further attention to


    Monica and the guard, instead turning to Patrick to inspect his wound.


    "It''s a knife wound. It needs disinfecting and the bleeding stopped as soon as possible," she


    advised.


    "I have a medical kit in my car''s trunk," Patrick said, indicating his nearby vehicle.


    "Let me assist you to the car," Jane offered.


    Despite feeling guilty about her unintended kick, Patrick''s actions had been responsible for the


    injury. Once Jane had helped him into the car, she retrieved the kit from the trunk.


    Jane carefully disinfected and cleaned Patrick''s wound using alcohol and cotton swabs. His injury


    was causing him pain, but her gentle touch provided some relief. He observed her actions,


    wondering where she had acquired this medical knowledge. Did she possess other hidden talents


    and skills? After cleaning the wound, she lightly blew on it.


    "It might sting. Please bear with it," she cautioned before applying iodine.


    Patrick did feel the sting, but his attention was more focused on Jane. He felt an indescribable


    emotion stirring within him, prompting him to reach for her hand. However, Jane thought he was


    being impatient and held his hand down, reassuring him, "Don''t move. It will be fine soon."


    Feeling the warmth of her palm, Patrick found himself unusually softened. In a soft voice, he


    expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, Jane."


    Jane, meanwhile, couldn''t help but notice the change in his demeanor. "Patrick, haven''t we met


    before?" he asked, inching closer to her. She looked like someone he knew, which puzzled her. By


    now, they were so close that their lips could almost touch.


    "Your name sounds so familiar."


    Jane was baffled. Why did he keep asking such perplexing questions? She attempted to recall any


    past meetings, but she was certain that she had only met him less than a month ago at his house.


    Jane was confident that there were no prior encounters.


    "No," she shook her head. "I used to live in the countryside. How could we have met?"


    "I see," Patrick responded thoughtfully, his eyes reflecting a hint of disappointment. "Well, let''s not


    dwell on it. I haven''t finished bandaging your wound yet."


    Jane continued to tend to his wound, finishing the bandaging several minutester. Though the cut


    on Patrick''s hand was minor, it had caused some bleeding. The wound needed to be disinfected


    and properly dressed, and Patrick would require some anti-inmmatory medication. However, the


    impact of Jane''s kick on his leg seemed to be more serious.


    Jane gathered the medical supplies, and then she suggested, "I''ve given you basic first-aid


    treatment. You should visit the hospital for a thorough examination. I''ll take you there."


    "Can you drive?" Patrick asked.


    "Yes," Jane nodded.


    Taking the driver''s seat, Jane smoothly elerated towards the hospital. Seated beside her, Patrick


    gingerly massaged the spot where she had kicked him.


    "Why did you kick me? Were you trying to harm your fianc¨¦?"


    "It wasn''t intentional," Jane said, her brows furrowing. "I was going to kick Monica. I didn''t expect


    you to suddenly step in between us. If not for you, I would have been able to subdue her."


    "Really?" Patrick inquired, his eyebrows raised in surprise. He hadn''t seen the kicking, and it


    had been forceful and urate-qualities not typically associated with an ordinary woman. Did Jane


    possess fighting skills?

 Chapter 47: On Purpose

    Chapter 47: On Purpose


    Chapter 47: On Purpose


    Realizing she had slipped up, Jane cleared her throat and exined, "I learned Taekwondo back in


    school."


    Patrick chuckled upon hearing this revtion but refrained from furtherment.


    They soon arrived at the hospital, where a doctor thoroughly examined Patrick.


    As Jane expected, the cut on his hand turned out to be minor. His leg, though, suffered severe


    bruising, but no bones were broken. A few days of rest would have him back on his feet.


    Jane breathed a sigh of relief. "You''re going to be okay."


    Patrick turned to her and asked, "Why? Do you care about me?"


    Jane responded, "What''s wrong with caring about you? After all, you got hurt trying to save me."


    Jane was grateful to him, even if she believed his help had been unnecessary.


    The doctor provided Patrick with a detailed prescription. "Apply this ointment three times a day, and


    take these pills ¨C one in the morning and one in the evening."


    "Thank you," Patrick acknowledged as Jane carefully took note. By the time they left the hospital, it


    was already early morning.


    As they got into the car, Patrick surprised Jane by saying, "Go to Water Moon Community."


    "Huh? Aren''t we going home?" Jane asked in confusion.


    "It''ste," Patrick replied with a faint smile. In truth, he didn''t want his mother to discover he was


    injured, let alone that he had been injured while saving Jane. On one hand, he didn''t want Beatrice


    to direct her anger at Jane. On the other hand, whenever Jane was at the Pansy family home, she''d


    remain secluded in the guest room, and Patrick never got the opportunity to spend time alone with


    her.


    Maybe his grandfather was right; he should make an effort to get to know her better.


    The streets at night were serene, and outside the car, the colorful city lights illuminated Jane''s lovely


    face through the window, casting an almost magical glow.


    With his eyes half-closed, Patrick leaned back in his seat, entranced by her. He couldn''t take his


    eyes off the girl as she focused on driving.


    Breaking the silence, Patrick asked, "Jane, Monica was fired. What do you think about that?"


    "Huh?" Jane was initially confused, but once she understood, she shrugged. "She deserved it. She


    tried to hurt you. You''d be a fool to forgive her."


    Jane''s response was far from what Patrick expected. Sitting up and looking at her, he said slowly, "I


    mean, I''m going to promote you. You''ll be the next director of the secretary department."


    Despite Jane being with thepany for only a few weeks, Patrick believed she was capable of


    handling the responsibility. He wanted to give her an opportunity.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Unexpectedly, Jane firmly shook her head. "No, thanks."


    "Why not?" Patrick asked, taken aback. The director position at Pansy Group was highly coveted.


    But Jane declined the offer without hesitation. She frowned, stating, "I''m doing this for your sake. In


    two months, I''ll break off our engagement, and I''ll leave. You''ll have to select a new director. You


    need to think about the future."


    "Where are you going?" Patrick''s expression darkened.


    "Anywhere but here. I don''t want to stay in your home," Jane replied nonchntly. She believed the


    world would be her oyster then.


    Patrick, displeased, refrained from saying more. He felt deeply unhappy, a sentiment that showed


    on his face. Did he hold no ce in her heart at all?


    Half an hourter, they reached Water Moon Community, a luxurious residential area owned by


    Pansy Group, conveniently located near the Pansy Group building.


    "Here we are," Jane announced. However, Patrick remained silent.


    Jane turned to look at him, only to discover that he had fallen asleep. She tapped his shoulder and


    eximed, "Patrick, we''re here. Time to wake up."


    In his slumber, Patrick frowned. In his dream, it seemed he had returned to a small, dark room.


    Several gangsters had beaten him badly, and he was too exhausted to go on. Candy, his


    companion, urgently shook him awake and said, "Wake up! They''re gone! Let''s get out of here while


    we still can!"


    Half-awake and groggy, he heard her voice again. "Patrick, wake up!"


    "Candy..."


    Candy was calling him! He instinctively grabbed Candy''s hand, and they ran into the woods, their


    pursuers close behind. However, they soon faced a cliff, and the gangsters drew nearer. Candy


    expressed her inability to continue running, and Patrick could only watch as she fell into the abyss.


    "Candy, no!"


    Suddenly, he grabbed Jane''s hand. "Candy, don''t leave me!"


    "Patrick? What''s going on with you?" Jane, wide-eyed, looked at Patrick, confused by his reaction.


    What was troubling him? It seemed Candy had left him. But why? Did she not like Patrick? Did she


    reject him? Such an oue seemed unlikely, given Patrick''s handsome face and high status as an


    ideal husband. A girl wouldn''t easily overlook his charm. However, Patrick''s emotional outcry


    seemed to indicate a deep love for Candy. So why? Why had she left him? Was Candy truly gone?


    Perhaps this was why Patrick was so obsessed with her.


    The more Jane considered this, the more convinced she became, leading her not to ask him any


    questions. She observed the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Patrick reached to wipe it away. A momentter, he regained his usual cold and aloof demeanor,


    saying, "Nothing. Just a bad dream."


    "Anyway, we''re here now," Jane stated as she opened the car door.


    Patrick, pointing to his injured leg, smiled meaningfully. "You''ll have to help me."


    Jane looked at him indignantly. "You''re the one who kicked me, remember?"


    "Fine," Jane begrudgingly assisted him out of the car. With Patrick''s arm draped around her


    shoulder, she helped him walk to the elevator. The two were so close that Jane could feel Patrick''s


    warm breath on her neck, and he was rather heavy. Jane quickly grew tired.


    Upon finally reaching the door of his apartment, they found it locked. Jane, breathing heavily, looked


    up at Patrick and inquired, "Where''s the key?"


    "In my pocket," Patrick replied.


    "Alright, hand it over," Jane demanded. She wasn''t about to reach into his pocket.


    Patrick held up his injured hand and smiled faintly. "I got injured saving you, remember? You''ll have


    to get the key from my pocket."


    For heaven''s sake, was he making things difficult on purpose?

 Chapter 48: Feed Me

    Chapter 48: Feed Me


    Chapter 48: Feed Me


    Gritting her teeth, Jane did her utmost to support Patrick with one hand while the other delved into


    his pocket.


    Jane''s hand rummaged around his pocket, and soon her fingers brushed against something.


    Patrick stiffened.


    "What are you looking for? The key or something else?"


    "Sorry!"


    Jane''s face turned as red as a tomato when she realized what she had identally touched. She


    quickly apologized and began searching for the key in the opposite direction.


    Today seemed to be conspiring against her. Even the key had decided to y hide and seek. Jane


    delved deeper into the pocket, but her search for the key remained futile.


    Frustrated, Jane continued to fumble in Patrick''s pocket. Through the cloth, Patrick could feel her


    hand brushing against his thigh, sending both difort and a strangely electrifying sensation


    through him.


    "Patrick, where''s your key? It''s not here!"


    After a moment of searching, Jane was exhausted and drenched in sweat, but Patrick was still


    leaning on her. He casually patted his pocket with his uninjured hand and frowned. It appeared the


    key was in the other pocket.


    After a while, his expression darkened. "I just remembered, it''s in the other pocket."


    "What the-?" Jane cursed.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick shrugged and gestured to the pocket on his right.


    Jane was exasperated. She believed Patrick had deliberately made things difficult for her, especially


    after she had identally kicked him. She hadn''t intended to hurt him, but he had rushed in to


    protect her.


    Jane grumbled to herself as she fumbled to unlock the door. Finally, the door swung open, and she


    used thest of her strength to guide Patrick to the couch.


    "Stay here for now."


    As she tried to stand up, her legs buckled.


    "Ah!"


    With a scream, Jane fell into Patrick''s arms.


    "Can''t you wait before you start throwing yourself at me? We just got here," Patrick teased.


    Jane''s ears turned crimson. She red at him and retorted, "It''s all because you practically made


    me carry you all the way here!"


    Patrick leaned back on the sofa, unfazed. "You kicked me."


    Jane was speechless. She hadn''t intended to kick him! "Time for your medicine."


    Confused, Jane decided to change the topic. She got up and retrieved the prescribed medicine,


    cing it in front of Patrick.


    "One pill a night..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, her stomach began to growl.


    Patrick chuckled. "Hungry?"


    Jane was a little embarrassed. She had been busy all day and had forgotten to eat dinner. She was


    indeed famished.


    "I''m hungry too. Let''s order some takeout."


    As Patrick spoke, he took out his phone.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "Is there anything in the fridge? I can cook. My cooking isn''t that bad."


    Truth be told, Jane wasn''t fond of takeout; she often found it unhealthy.


    "You can cook?"


    Patrick raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Jane smiled. "Of course. I don''t cook often, though. You''re lucky today. Consider it a reward for


    saving my life."


    "One usually has to marry the person they save," Patrick said suddenly, sitting up straight.


    His normally aloof eyes held a meaningful glint as he looked at the woman before him.


    Marry? Jane rolled her eyes at him, stood up, and headed to the kitchen.


    Patrick had hired a housekeeper for his apartment. asionally, he would ask her to prepare


    dinner, so the housekeeper kept the fridge stocked.


    Jane opened the fridge, finding an array of fruits, vegetables, and frozen goods. Since it was quite


    late, she decided to prepare something simple ¨C spaghetti.


    She chose the ingredients one by one, washed them, and began cooking. After taking his medicine,


    Patrick craned his neck to observe the kitchen. From his viewpoint, he could only see Jane''s back.


    Wearing an apron, she appeared as though she was a good wife preparing dinner for her husband.


    Patrick''s demeanor softened. He couldn''t help but stand up and make his way to the kitchen. Mike''s


    words came to mind: "Jane''s a good girl. Spend more time with her, and you''ll see for yourself.


    Patrick, you won''t want to miss her."


    Maybe he should make an effort to get to know Jane better. Just as Jane was about to ce all the


    ingredients into the pot, Patrick''s deep voice interrupted her.


    "Do you need help?"


    Turning around, Jane saw Patrick leaning against the door frame with his hands in his trouser


    pockets. His handsome face looked unusually gentle, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    His charming eyes were fixed on her, like two whirlpools drawing anyone who dared to look directly


    into them.


    Under Patrick''s gaze, Jane suddenly felt a little shy. She quickly looked away and focused on his


    leg.


    Frowning, she asked, "I thought you couldn''t walk?"


    Patrick said, "You''re right. I need you to help me to the dining room."


    "Go by yourself. Can''t you see I''m busy?"


    Jane pushed him out of the kitchen and closed the door behind her. Despite being ousted, Patrick


    couldn''t help but smile.


    When Jane finished cooking, Patrick was waiting for her at the table.


    "Here you go."


    Jane ced a te of spaghetti in front of Patrick.


    "It''ste, and I know you''re hungry, so I just cooked some spaghetti."


    Patrick looked down at the food in front of him, and his eyes widened. The spaghetti looked


    enticing, both visually and aromatically.


    He looked up at the woman who prepared the food, but she was already eagerly eating her own


    serving.


    Seeing this, Patrick quietly chuckled. His fianc¨¦e was certainly unique. Other women, like Florence


    and Monica, often pretended to have small appetites in front of him, but he found no interest in


    women like them.


    Jane, on the other hand, didn''t bother with such pretenses and ate as if she were the only person in


    the room.


    After savoring thest bite of her spaghetti, Jane looked up, only to find Patrick gazing at her.


    More importantly, his te of spaghetti remained untouched.


    "Why aren''t you eating?" Jane inquired, puzzled. "Don''t you like it?"


    Without a word, Patrick raised his injured hand meaningfully.


    "You can use your other hand!"


    Jane was taken aback by his directness. Patrick pursed his lips.


    "But it''s my left hand. I''m not used to eating with my left hand."


    "So you''re saying you don''t want to eat?"


    "I''m not," Patrick replied. He prevented Jane from taking his spaghetti away.


    "Feed me."

 Chapter 49: Should I Help You With Your Bath

    Chapter 49: Should I Help You With Your Bath


    Chapter 49: Should I Help You With Your Bath


    Jane was left utterly speechless.


    "Didn''t you say you would repay me for saving your life?" Patrick''s expression was stern and


    serious, making it hard for Jane to discern the jest behind his words.


    ncing at Patrick''s wound, Jane responded in a resigned tone, "Alright."


    Despite her reluctant agreement, Patrick noticed theck of enthusiasm. He took the cutlery from


    her with a smile, "I''m just kidding. I can manage on my own."


    Jane breathed a sigh of relief. Patrick''s sudden sense of humor was out of character for him. It was


    quite unusual.


    Nheless, Patrick''s struggle was evident as he ate with his left hand, unustomed to the task.


    Hepleted his meal andplimented her, "It tastes good."


    "I''m d you liked it," Jane replied, rising to clear the table.


    "Leave it. Someone will take care of it tomorrow," Patrick suggested, rubbing his temples, his


    weariness evident. "I''m exhausted."


    "Let me help you to your room so you can rest," Jane offered. Her day had been long and tiring as


    well. She was eager to retire early to prepare for the work she had ahead of her the following day.


    Patrick agreed, and Jane went to great lengths to assist him to his room. Just as she was about to


    guide him onto the bed, he stopped her.


    "I want to take a shower first," Patrick informed her.


    Jane, her guard raised, nervously asked, "Do you need assistance with that too?"


    Patrick, loosening his tie, broke into a yful smile. "Just run a bath for me."


    Jane breathed a sigh of relief and proceeded to fill the bathtub to his liking. She returned to inform


    him that it was ready. She sat on the couch, waiting for Patrick to finish his shower and


    contemting which room she would sleep in. However, she was so exhausted that she soon fell


    asleep on the sofa.


    After his shower, Patrick exited the bathroom and noticed Jane fast asleep on the sofa, her steady


    breathing the only sound in the room. Seeing the opportunity, he took the time to observe her. Her


    skin was smooth and delicate, her eyes were a vision of perfection, and the soft light from the


    chandelier cast shadows on her cheeks.


    Patrick''s eyes softened as he bent over to lift her. Gently, he ced her on the bed and tucked her


    in. Then hey down beside her.


    "Teddy, let me hug you," Jane murmured in her sleep, embracing Patrick as if he were a teddy bear.


    Patrick tensed. This sensation was all too familiar. He reached out and caressed her hair.


    "Candy, is that really not you?"


    The following morning, the sun''s rays filtered through the curtains, illuminating the room. Jane


    awoke and sat up in confusion, greeted by a crystal chandelier overhead. She looked around and


    soon realized she was in Patrick''s bed.


    Perplexed, Jane rubbed her temples, slowly recollecting the events of the previous night. She


    remembered that Patrick had intervened between her and the knife. Afterward, she had seen him


    home, and they had dinner. Beyond that, her memories were hazy.


    Why couldn''t she remember anything else? Why was she in Patrick''s bed? It had just been the two


    of them in the apartment, and she was certain she hadn''t moved there herself.


    Did Patrick put her to bed? Jane examined her attire, finding it undisturbed. Just then, Patrick


    pushed the door open and entered the room.


    Seeing Jane awake and sitting on the bed, he greeted her with a faint smile. "You''re awake."


    "Why am I here?" Jane demanded, sidestepping his greeting.


    Patrick nced at her and shrugged. "It can get cold sleeping on the sofa alone."


    With that, Jane realized Patrick had ced her in his bed.


    Jane felt somewhat embarrassed. "There''s breakfast in the dining room. You can go and have it. I''ll


    be working from home today and have given you the day off. If you need anything,e to my


    study," Patrick informed her before leaving for his own work.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane checked the time and discovered it was nearly ten o''clock. Thankfully, Patrick had granted her


    the day off, and she decided to head to work after breakfast. She got up, went to the dining room,


    and was surprised to find avish breakfast spread on the table. She sat down to enjoy her meal.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang, and Jane wondered who would be visiting at this hour. Opening the


    door, she was met by a tall and elegant young woman, Melissa.


    Melissa, wearing a white dress and carrying a mug, smiled until her expression changed upon


    seeing Jane. "Jane, what are you doing here?"


    Jane retorted, "Why can''t I be at my fianc¨¦''s ce? And why did youe here so early?"


    "When is my cousin?" Melissa asked, her eyes scanning the room.


    Upon hearing the information from Patrick the previous night, Melissa was disappointed. It meant


    she couldn''t see him today.


    In the morning, she had cooked breakfast early, nning to bring it to Patrick''s office. However,


    Morton had informed her that Patrick had taken a leave. Surprisingly, Jane hadn''t shown up for work


    either.


    Worried, Melissa had hurried over to Water Moon Community and found Jane there.


    This meant that she had spent the night with Patrick. Ignoring Melissa, Jane continued with her


    breakfast. Melissa decided to make herselffortable and walked into the dining room.


    Seeing the prepared breakfast, Melissa realized that Patrick had cooked it himself. In the past,


    Patrick would only cook breakfast when Mike was sick to cheer him up. Yet today, he had prepared


    breakfast for Jane. Melissa felt a pang of jealousy.


    As Jane ignored Melissa''s presence and concentrated on her meal, Melissa became increasingly


    irate. She raised her voice, demanding, "Jane, where is my cousin?"


    Ignoring Melissa''s question, Jane finished her breakfast and got up. She was met with Melissa


    blocking her way.


    "Jane, who do you think you are?"


    Melissa seethed, refusing to let Jane pass. Her eyes revealed jealousy and contempt as she


    shouted, "You''re just a country bumpkin who doesn''t deserve my cousin at all!"


    Recalling the time she had witnessed Melissa kissing Patrick while he slept, Jane asked


    sarcastically, "If I don''t deserve him, then who does? You?"


    "Jane, stop spouting nonsense!" Melissa yelled. At that moment, Melissa spotted a tall figure


    approaching the dining room.


    In an instant, she screamed and copsed to the floor. "Jane, why did you push me?"

 Chapter 50: Good At Acting

    Chapter 50: Good At Acting


    Chapter 50: Good at Acting


    Melissa''s mug slipped from her hand, crashing to the floor, and the breakfast she had carried with


    her was spilled in all directions. Melissa stood there, feigning shock and sadness, a deliberate ploy


    to manipte the situation.


    Jane was perplexed; she hadn''t pushed Melissa, who had apparently fallen on her own.


    Upon hearing themotion, Patrick entered the room, inquiring, "What''s going on?"


    In response, Melissa put on an act for Patrick, her face pale, and tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "Patrick, Jane pushed me so hard!"


    It was evident that Melissa''s intention was to make Jane appear in a bad light.


    Jane retorted, "When did I push you?"


    Melissa, still ying the victim, shifted her attention to Patrick. "Please don''t me her, Patrick.


    Your mom asked me to move Jane''s things to the guest room. It''s natural for her to still be angry


    with me."


    Jane felt a deep sense of revulsion as she observed Melissa spew these lies.


    Mocking Melissa with a cold expression, Jane said, "Save it. Patrick won''t believe your words."


    Melissa, maintaining her pitiful fa?ade despite her inner anger, continued, "Jane, I know you hate


    me, but I can''t refuse your aunt''s requests. You can be angry with me, scold me, and push me all


    you want. But the breakfast was made by Auntie for Patrick, and now it''s all on the floor."


    Jane was unimpressed. "Melissa, your acting skills are quite impressive. Ever thought about


    pursuing a career in the entertainment industry? You''d win an Oscar for sure."


    Melissa, however, shifted her focus to Patrick. "This is the breakfast your mom made for you. She


    was concerned that you''d be exhausted after working so much yesterday, so she asked me to bring


    it to you. And now it''s all wasted because of Jane."


    Before Melissa could finish her statement, Patrick interrupted impatiently, "Come on, Melissa. Do


    you think I''m blind?"


    "What?" Melissa was taken aback by Patrick''s response.


    "I saw what happened just now, and Jane didn''t touch you at all," Patrick stated with a furrowed


    brow. Though he hadn''t seen every detail, his intuition told him that Jane was not the type of person


    Melissa was portraying her to be.


    Melissa, skilled in maniption, attempted to defend herself. She hadn''t expected Patrick to debunk


    her story.


    From his vantage point, he couldn''t have seen everything that transpired.


    Patrick advised Melissa, "Don''t waste your time with such matters. Focus on your studies."


    Melissa, shocked and disbelieving, looked at Patrick. Her hopes were shattered as she hoped he


    didn''t like Jane and that it was only due to his grandfather''s influence that he had epted her as


    his fianc¨¦e. Yet the affection Patrick had shown Jane had been undeniable.


    "Do you have anything else?" Patrick inquired, pulling Melissa from her reverie.


    Coming back to reality, Melissa noticed the bandage on Patrick''s right hand. Worried, she asked,


    "Patrick, what happened to your hand?"


    "It''s nothing. Just a minor injury," Patrick replied stoically.


    Melissa was concerned and anxious, wondering how he had been hurt and why he hadn''t gone to


    work.


    "Why are you hurt? Is it serious?" Melissa inquired.


    "I''m not sure, but please don''t tell my mom," Patrick cautioned in a hushed tone.


    Melissa assured him that she wouldn''t, then added, "Why didn''t Jane stay to take care of you? Isn''t


    there anything more important to her than you?"


    Patrick exined, "She has work-rted matters to attend to."


    "Patrick, why don''t you let me stay and take care of you?" Melissa asked, hopeful.


    "No, I have other things to do. You may leave now," Patrick instructed.


    With that, he turned away and headed to his study, leaving Melissa standing alone with the


    breakfast she had prepared, now strewn across the floor. Her enthusiasm had waned.


    In her mind, it was all Jane''s fault. Melissa was determined to find a way to drive Jane away.


    By the time Jane arrived at thepany, it was already past 10:30 AM. She turned on herputer


    and resumed working on the unfinished document she had been working on the previous night.


    While engrossed in her work, her phone suddenly rang. ncing at it, she saw that Bruce was


    calling. She answered promptly, "Hello, Mr. McCoy. This is Jane."


    Bruce''s enthusiastic voice came through, "Hello, Jane! When will the Ice and Fire series be officially


    launched? We need to discuss ns for mass production. Do you have time this afternoon for a


    meeting?"


    Jane assessed her work and confirmed, "No problem. We can schedule a meeting for this


    afternoon."


    Bruce was eager tounch the product, given the remarkable quality of Jane''s designs. He believed


    it would be a huge sess in the market.


    "Great! I''ll see you this afternoon!" Bruce replied before hanging up.


    At 3:00 PM, Bruce and his assistant arrived at Pansy Group. Jane had everything prepared, and


    she greeted them with a smile.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. McCoy, I''ve outlined the mass production n for the Ice and Fire series. Let''s discuss it in the


    conference room."


    "Alright!" They proceeded to the conference room and were about to start their meeting when they


    heard footsteps outside. The door was abruptly pushed open, leaving Jane frowning in annoyance


    at the rude intrusion.

 Chapter 51: The Money Is Too Little

    Chapter 51: The Money Is Too Little


    Chapter 51: The Money Is Too Little


    Jane nced up as the door swung open, revealing Beatrice and Melissa''s unwee presence.


    Beatrice, in her forties, still exuded an air of elegance and femininity despite her age. She wore a


    regal purple dress that entuated her noble and dignified appearance. However, her expression


    was a storm of anger.


    The reason for Beatrice''s wrath was clear. Patrick hadn''t returned home the previous night, which


    had left Melissa deeply upset. She had prepared breakfast for him and taken it over, but she had


    returned with red eyes and tales of mistreatment. Melissa exined to Beatrice that she had


    delivered breakfast to Patrick, but she imed to have been pushed to the floor by Jane, causing


    the breakfast to be ruined. Melissa alleged that Jane had made disrespectfulments and


    emphasized that Patrick had been injured while defending Jane from a knife attack.


    Melissa didn''t spare any dramatic embellishments, and Beatrice grew increasingly anxious.


    However, Melissa also cautioned her mother not to contact Patrick about the injury, asserting that


    he didn''t want her to know and that the wound was minor.


    Melissa didn''t stop there; she added fuel to the fire, insinuating that it was dangerous for Patrick to


    be around Jane. Melissa med Jane for the injury and expressed concern about future incidents.


    "Jane is a jinx! I''ll drive her away!" Beatrice proimed.


    Beatrice''s disdain for Jane was an open secret, and it fueled her determination to separate her from


    Patrick. Both mother and daughter decided to confront Jane at Pansy Group.


    Once they entered the conference room, Beatrice noticed that Jane wasn''t alone. The CEO of Lady


    Fashion was present, so Beatrice suppressed her anger and ordered Jane toe out.


    Recognizing that Beatrice and Melissa were far from weing, Jane stood up with a furrowed


    brow and asked, "What is it? I''m in a meeting now. If you have something to say, please wait."


    "Auntie, please don''t be angry," Melissa interjected, wearing a fa?ade of innocence. "I understand


    that what Jane did was very disrespectful. How could she treat you like this? She''s just a country


    bumpkin. How can she measure up to our family''s standards? I think my cousin is bewitched by her


    seductive looks!"


    Beatrice''s eyes sparkled with determination. "I won''t let Patrick marry such a woman."


    Beatrice and Melissa had to wait for two hours until Jane finished her meeting with Bruce. Once she


    came out of the conference room, Beatrice and Melissa barged in, demanding to know how Patrick


    had been injured.


    "Jane, how did Patrick get hurt?" Beatrice asked, prepared for a confrontation.


    Jane, focused on packing her belongings, responded, "You can ask him."


    But before Beatrice could say more, Jane Carllocked the door, and after locking it, she returned to


    the table. "I''m sorry, Mr. Longman. Please, let''s continue."


    She proceeded to introduce the n in detail, exining the capital, manpower, and raw materials


    required for the mass production of Ice and Fire.


    Satisfied with Jane''s presentation, Brucemented, "Great."


    Outside the conference room, Beatrice and Melissa nursed their wounded pride, bewildered by


    Jane''s actions.


    Beatrice was fuming, teeth clenched in anger. "No problem. I''ll wait for her!"


    Meanwhile, Melissa tried to maintain her facade of innocence. "Auntie, please don''t be angry. I


    understand that what Jane did was very disrespectful. How could she treat you like this? She''s just


    a country bumpkin. How can she measure up to our family''s standards? I think my cousin is


    bewitched by her seductive looks!"


    Jane couldn''t help but tease Beatrice with a smirk. "Beatrice, is fifty million all you''re offering? I


    thought you wanted to get rid of me." She picked up the check from the table.


    Beatrice, Melissa, and Jane watched as Jane tore the check into pieces and discarded it. "I''m sorry,


    but the money is too little."


    Melissa scoffed, "Jane, don''t be so stupid! Fifty million is more than you''ll ever make in your life.


    Take the money and get out."


    "Really, fifty million?" Jane said sarcastically, her toneced with disdain as she picked up the


    pieces of the check. "You must be kidding. I''m not leaving now, not for such a meager sum."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane''s reaction stunned Melissa, who believed that Jane was tempted by therge amount of


    money. Beatrice decided to try a calmer approach.


    "How much do you want to leave Patrick?" she asked Jane sternly.


    Jane stood her ground, holding her head high. "I will leave, but it will be on my terms. Rest assured,


    I don''t want to be part of your family, including Patrick."


    With that, Jane collected her belongings and left the conference room. As she exited, she collided


    with a familiar, handsome figure.


    "Ouch! What the..." Jane began, looking up and discovering a surprised Patrick.


    "Patrick? When did youe here?" she inquired, puzzled.

 Chapter 52: Jane DidnT Like Him

    Chapter 52: Jane Didn''T Like Him


    Chapter 52: Jane Didn''t Like Him


    "I don''t like your family, and that includes Patrick," Jane''s voice, equal parts arrogant and charming,


    echoed in Patrick''s ears.


    Jane didn''t like him.


    Why? What was wrong with him? Patrick furrowed his brow, trying to discern her reasons. He had


    always been a proud man.


    This was the first time he''d felt the sting of being disliked.


    He had always been the one with disdain for others, but now he was the one facing it.


    Jane, seeing Patrick standing there with a sour expression, inquired, "Patrick, I thought you wanted


    to stay home. Why did youe here all of a sudden?"


    Before Patrick could respond, Melissa chimed in.


    "Cousin, you came at just the right time. Look at my face; this is what Jane did to me. She even hit


    your mom."


    Jane was left speechless.


    When had she hit Beatrice and Melissa? "I told you not to cause any trouble for her."


    Patrick retorted, giving Melissa a stern look that sent shivers down her spine.


    Nervously blinking, she looked to Beatrice for support.


    "Auntie..."


    "Patrick, what''s so special about this woman? Why are you so protective of her?" Beatrice asked


    angrily.


    How could her son be so kind to this country girl? She couldn''t fathom it.


    "I only know Grandpa likes her," Patrick replied.


    "And he''s not in good health. Do you want to jeopardize his health by angering him?"


    "You..."


    Beatrice was about to say more but held back. Patrick had used Grandpa as an excuse, which


    Beatrice couldn''t argue against.


    "I said I''d leave, but not right away," Jane said, looking at the torn-up check pieces on the floor. "You


    better keep the fifty million for yourself."


    With that, she walked out of the conference room.


    "Auntie, look at her attitude! What''s wrong with her?"


    Melissa eximed, stamping her foot in anger. She had hoped that by making Patrick get hurt, she


    could get Beatrice to drive Jane away, but her n backfired.


    Patrick still protected her!


    "Patrick, is your hand alright?" Beatrice asked, gently grabbing his hand.


    "It''s fine." Patrick withdrew his hand from her grasp.


    Beatrice snorted. "I heard you got hurt because of Jane."


    "It has nothing to do with her," Patrick said coldly.


    "Mom, don''t create more problems for Jane."


    "Am I causing problems for her?"


    Beatrice retorted, frustrated by her son''s usation.


    "Patrick, I''m doing this for your own good. Are you really going to marry this country girl? What''s so


    special about her? At best, she''s just beautiful. Why are you so infatuated with her? Women like her


    are unruly and greedy. Who knows what shameless things she might have done behind your back!"


    "Exactly!"


    Melissa chimed in eagerly.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jane''s from the countryside. What else can she do but seduce men? You''ve been kept in the dark.


    Thest time I went shopping with my friend, we saw Jane with a man."


    "What man?" Patrick asked with a frown.


    "Carl Waters," Melissa revealed. "I don''t know how she knows Carl. The two of them were very


    close, walking hand in hand..."


    "Enough!" Patrick yelled, his handsome face darkened with anger.


    "Jane and Carl are just friends. Don''t make unfounded usations."


    But, try as he might, he couldn''t get the image of Jane singing to Carl at the bar that day out of his


    mind.


    Without another word, he turned and headed back to his office, wearing a sour expression. He


    nced at the documents on his desk, but his mind couldn''t focus on the words.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t shake the image of Jane and Carl being close.


    Outside, Morton approached, holding a document for Patrick to sign. But as he neared the door, he


    overheard Patrick sternly berating someone. "Why is there a typo?"


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''ll fix it immediately," the department manager, whom Patrick was addressing, said,


    sweating profusely in front of the CEO. He felt the CEO was different today. Sure, his face never


    looked particrly happy, but today, he''d spent over half an hour berating the manager over a typo.


    "Go and fix it right now!" Patrick ordered, tossing the document at him.


    "Yes, sir," the manager said, nodding, and hurried out of the office. When he encountered Morton at


    the door, he advised, "He''s in a bad mood today. Be careful."


    In a bad mood? The CEO almost always had a cold look. When was he ever in a good mood?


    Morton knocked on the door, unsure of what to expect.


    "Come in!" Patrick called out, his voice sharper than before.


    As soon as Morton stepped into the office, a chilling atmosphere enveloped him. "Mr. Pansy, this


    document needs to be signed," he said, handing Patrick the document he was holding.


    Patrick took the document, frowned, and asked, "Isn''t this document supposed to be sent to the


    partner this afternoon? Why didn''t you bring it to me earlier for signing?"


    Morton felt a shiver down his spine, knowing the reason he didn''t bring the document earlier was


    that Patrick had been on leave all morning.


    Sensing Morton''s unease, Patrick asked, "Why didn''t youe to my ce to get my signature?"


    Morton''s scalp tingled under Patrick''s icy gaze. "I''ll remember to do that next time."


    Reluctantly, Patrick decided to sign the document. Once he''d reimed the signed document,


    Morton turned to leave, but then Patrick asked, "If a woman doesn''t like a man, what do you think


    the reason might be?"


    Morton paused in bewilderment. A woman didn''t like a man? What was he talking about? Who was


    this woman? Who was the man? Had some woman turned Patrick down? But that was


    unimaginable; many women were vying for his attention. If such a woman did exist, how on earth


    could he know the reason? After pondering for a moment, Morton suggested, "Maybe it''s because


    the man isn''t good enough."


    "Get out!" Patrick yelled in frustration.


    After Jane returned to her office, she buried herself in work. The meeting with Bruce had gone well.


    He was highly satisfied with her n and hoped tounch new products as soon as possible.


    In theing days, Jane would be swamped. She needed to oversee the progress of the new


    productunch and ensure it proceeded quickly. Just as she was about to start calling the relevant


    staff for a production issue meeting, her phone rang. It was a call from Patrick.


    "Hello," she greeted as she picked up the call, but before she could finish the word, a cold voice


    from the other end cut her off. "Come to my office."

 Chapter 53: I Have The Final Say

    Chapter 53: I Have The Final Say


    Chapter 53: I Have The Final Say


    Before Jane could utter a word, Patrick abruptly disconnected the call, leaving Jane shaking her


    head in mild frustration. She couldn''t help but wonder why Patrick had been increasingly seeking


    her outtely whenever an issue arose.


    A sense of bewilderment guided Jane to the elevator, where she embarked on her way to Patrick''s


    office. As she approached, the door was slightly ajar. Prior to entering, she tapped lightly on the


    door to announce her presence.


    "Come in," Patrick''s voice resonated from within.


    Jane pushed the door open, revealing Patrick seated at his desk. He had removed his suit jacket,


    neatly draping it over the back of a nearby sofa. His attire consisted solely of a crisp white shirt, with


    the top buttons casually unfastened, revealing a glimpse of his well-defined chest muscles.


    Combined with his strikingly handsome visage, he exuded an undeniable allure.


    In this moment, Patrick remained engrossed in hisputer, his fingers expertly dancing across the


    keyboard as he worked.


    Jane, momentarily captivated, finally broke free from her trance. It dawned on her that Patrick was a


    workaholic, tirelessly dedicating himself even with his injured hand.


    A mischievous smile yed on Patrick''s lips as he caught Jane staring at him. He teasingly


    inquired, "Like what you see?"


    Caught off guard, Jane coughed, swiftly shifting the conversation to more relevant matters. "Why


    did you call me?"


    Patrick, with an air of authority, inquired about the progress of her meeting with Bruce earlier that


    day. Jane was perplexed by his sudden interest in the project. Had he decided to invest further in


    the jewelry venture? Or was he contemting an expansion into the jewelry market?


    "I want details on the progress you''ve made," Patrick stated, his scrutinizing gaze locked onto Jane.


    Jane nodded, prepared to provide the necessary information. "Today''s meeting was primarily


    focused on discussing next steps. I''m in the process ofpiling the meeting minutes. I''ll send


    them to you as soon as they''re ready. If there''s nothing else, I''ll return to my work."


    Patrick, dissatisfied with her apparent eagerness to leave, interrupted her departure. "Wait."


    Jane inquired, "Is there anything else?"


    Patrick extended his injured hand, reminding Jane, "You must have forgotten. The doctor


    rmended applying ointment to the wound twice a day."


    Jane, confused, replied, "Of course. So, apply it."


    Patrick expressed his inability with an impassive tone. "I don''t know how."


    Jane was taken aback. How could he not know how to apply ointment to a wound? Her thoughts


    began to formte a retort when Patrick''s thin lips pursed, and he reminded her of the life-saving


    favor she owed him.


    "Fine, I''ll help you," Jane grumbled in exasperation. "Where''s the ointment?"


    Patrick pointed to a nearby drawer in silence.


    Jane retrieved the ointment, unwrapped Patrick''s bandage, and with care, applied it gently to the


    wound. As her slender fingers moved methodically, Patrick foundfort in the cooling sensation of


    the ointment. He couldn''t help but ask, "Did you study medicine?"


    Jane paused in her actions, surprised by the inquiry. "You''re quite skilled at this," Patrick


    commented, eyeing her meaningfully.


    Jane responded with a modest smile, "I have some knowledge about it."


    For reasons she couldn''t pinpoint, Jane''s actions and the tranquil atmosphere offered Patrick a


    sense of unexpected serenity. Gazing deeply into her eyes, he uttered her name, his voice husky


    and low.


    "Jane..."


    Jane looked up, meeting his eyes, which now contained a spark of desire. Patrick began to


    question, "Do you really-"


    However, Jane''s phone rang abruptly, breaking the moment. She pulled her phone from her pocket


    and noted the caller ID, which disyed "Carl." Patrick''s expression darkened instantaneously.


    With ointment-covered hands, Jane struggled to answer the call appropriately, opting to ce it on


    speaker mode.


    "Jane, are you busy?" Carl''s voice crackled through the line.


    Jane responded with a warm smile, "No, not at all. What''s going on?"


    Carl''s tone held a tinge of resentment as he remarked, "Must something bad happen for me to call


    you?"


    Jane assured him, "Of course not. You can call me anytime."


    He continued, "Are you free tonight?"


    Jane agreed without hesitation, despite Patrick''s displeasure. "Sure, what''s up?"


    Carl extended the invitation, "You left my birthday party early because you weren''t feeling well.


    Since I''m free tonight, how about I treat you to dinner?"


    Jane happily epted, "Okay, that''s settled. I''ll see youter!"


    Carl bid farewell, "I''ll pick you up at seven o''clock. See youter! I love you!"


    Patrick, witnessing the entire exchange, had grown increasingly irate. He felt unnerved by Jane''s


    ease in arranging ns with Carl. The expression on his face turned particrly dark, and he


    questioned Jane, "Are you fond of Carl?"


    Jane was stunned by the question, as she had always regarded Carl as a brotherly figure. She


    opted not to rify the misunderstanding, believing it unnecessary to justify her actions to Patrick.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Carl''s nice," she responded with indifference.


    This answer seemed to further infuriate Patrick. "Is that so?" he retorted, his visage consumed by


    darkness. "Is he your type?"


    Jane did not feel the need to exin herself or her friendships to Patrick. "He''s all right."


    As Patrick''s expression soured, he reminded her of the Ice and Fire series and instructed her not to


    leave the office until the n was perfected. However, Jane protested, exining that she had


    ns for the evening and believed the n to be alreadyplete, a sentiment echoed by Bruce.


    Patrick, however, stood up, towering over her, and asserted, "I''m your boss, and I have the final


    say!"

 Chapter 54: Running Into An Old Friend

    Chapter 54: Running Into An Old Friend


    Chapter 54: Running into an Old Friend


    Jane hesitated for a moment but eventually gave in to Patrick''s insistence with a reluctant nod.


    "Alright, fine. You''re the boss."


    In the end, she was an employee of Pansy Group, and Patrick held the position of president. If he


    required her to stay and work overtime, she had little choice but toply. That was the unwritten


    law of the office jungle.


    After leaving Patrick''s office, Jane immediately called Carl to regretfully cancel their dinner ns.


    Carl sounded quite disappointed.


    "Jane, you agreed just a little while ago. Why are you suddenly unavable?"


    "I''m truly sorry, Carl. An urgent matter hase up. We''ll reschedule soon, my treat."


    Jane felt somewhat powerless. If it weren''t for Patrick''s request, she wouldn''t have beenpelled


    to workte.


    With a resigned sigh, she returned to her desk and meticulously reviewed the n. She hadn''t even


    begun revising it when her phone rang with Patrick''s call.


    "Yes?" Jane answered promptly.


    Patrick''s maic voice resonated from the other end.


    "You mentioned sending me the meeting minutes. I''ve been waiting for them for half an hour."


    Only half an hour? Seriously? When would this man stop ying these games with her? Did he


    hold a grudge against her or something? Jane silently cursed him in her mind but managed to


    respond through gritted teeth.


    "I haven''t finished them yet."


    "What have you been doing with your time?" Patrick snapped impatiently.


    Jane took a deep breath to calm herself down, to some extent.


    "I''ll share the meeting minutes and the n with you once they''replete," she replied tly.


    "Fine," Patrick muttered, pursing his lips.


    Although it was time to finish work, Jane waspelled to stay. She went through the meeting


    minutes and refined the n.


    When she was satisfied with everything, Jane carried the documents to the CEO''s office.


    "Are you done?"


    When Patrick saw Jane enter, he raised his head and nced at her indifferently.


    Jane nodded, approached Patrick, and handed over the documents.


    Patrick skimmed through the meeting minutes and, after a while, inquired, "Could you exin them


    to me in detail?"


    "I''ve clearly documented everything in there. The meeting''s agenda was to discuss the next steps


    for the production of the Ice and Fire series."


    Jane pointed at the meeting minutes and systematically borated on each item for Patrick.


    This man must be doing it intentionally. Jane still remembered that a few days ago, Florence had


    delivered the cooperation n with the Doyle Group to Patrick. He hadn''t even looked at it and had


    instructed Florence to leave it on his desk. So why was Patrick asking her to rify every detail?


    Could he still be mad about her kicking him the other day? What a child! Jane silentlyined.


    Once she exined the meeting minutes in detail, Jane moved on to the other document.


    Just as she was about to begin her exnation, Patrick interjected, "Have you had dinner yet?"


    Jane shook her head. "Not yet." She had been busy all day, with no time for dinner.


    Patrick abruptly stood up. "Let''s go," he stated.


    Jane was taken aback. "Go where?"


    "To a restaurant, obviously," Patrick replied, as though it was the most self-evident thing in the


    world. He didn''t want to overwork her; she deserved a proper meal.


    With that said, Patrick put on his suit jacket and walked out, not waiting for Jane.


    She hurriedly followed him. "Is it your treat?" she inquired cautiously.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course," Patrick responded promptly.


    Nheless, Jane remained unconvinced. "Why the sudden invitation to dinner?"


    Patrick paused, looking directly at her. "Do you think I''m a terrible boss?"


    Jane wanted to say yes, but when she met Patrick''s icy-cold gaze, she swallowed her words.


    Together, they headed to a high-end restaurant.


    "Ah, Mr. Pansy! It''s a pleasure to have you back," the restaurant manager greeted Patrick


    enthusiastically as they entered.


    In this restaurant, there was a dedicated private room reserved for Patrick. He would asionally


    visit duringte working hours or meet with clients there. But this was the first time he had brought a


    woman.


    The manager couldn''t help but cast more nces at Jane. She was tall, slender, and quite


    attractive. With her bright eyes and a lovely smile, she was undoubtedly a beauty. Noticing the


    manager''s lingering nces at Jane, Patrick frowned and shot him a cold stare.


    The manager shivered under Patrick''s gaze and quickly turned away.


    "Mr. Pansy, this way, please," the manager said, disying excellent hospitality. He personally


    guided Patrick and Jane to the top floor.


    As the elevator doors slid open, Jane was about to step out but found herself blocked by a tall,


    broad figure.


    Osborn Maltz? Osborn was the top star at Star Entertainment, Jane''spany. He was also one of


    her suitors.


    What was he doing here? Jane looked at him with surprise.


    Before she could say anything, Patrick spoke up first.


    "Osborn, what a coincidence!"


    Osborn smiled, his gaze shifting between Jane and Patrick. "Indeed, what a coincidence."


    "Aren''t you supposed to be in Madison for filming? When did you return?" Patrick inquired politely.


    The Maltz family and the Pansy family were once neighbors, and Osborn had been Patrick''s


    childhood friend. They had practically grown up together and were on good terms. The Maltz family


    primarily operated in the entertainment, film, and television industry.


    Two years ago, Osborn ventured into acting. His striking good looks and introspective temperament


    garnered him a considerable female following. During the past couple of years, he had made


    remarkable strides in his career, clinching multiple awards in session. Some even hailed him as


    the finest actor of his generation.


    "I just returned," Osborn remarked, and his gaze softened as a faint smile tugged at the corners of


    his slender lips.


    Witnessing this exchange, Patrick furrowed his brow.


    "This is my fianc¨¦e, Jane."


    "Fianc¨¦e?"


    Surprise shed across Osborn''s handsome features. So, the rumors were true? Jane was


    engaged to Patrick? Patrick affirmed with a nod.


    "Jane, this is my friend, Osborn."


    Jane nodded, offering a small smile.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you."


    While she managed to keep a polite facade, a trace of perplexity and astonishment lingered in her


    eyes.


    Wasn''t Osborn supposed to be in Madison for filming? Why had he abruptly returned? Moreover,


    the ease of conversation between the two men raised her concerns. What if Osborn were to divulge


    something to Patrick? Would her secret identity be exposed?

 Chapter 55: DonT Be So Cruel To Me

    Chapter 55: Don''T Be So Cruel To Me


    Chapter 55: Don''t Be So Cruel To Me


    "We''re leaving now," Patrick announced firmly, noting Osborn''s unwavering gaze on Jane, which


    irked him. After bidding goodbye to Osborn, he ushered Jane into the box.


    Seated, she questioned, "Do you know Osborn?"


    "We used to be neighbors," Patrick replied nonchntly.


    "Are you close to him?" Jane probed, peering at him with a dubious expression.


    Patrick narrowed his eyes, casting her a suspicious nce. "What, are you interested in him?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Of course not," Jane denied.


    "I just have a friend who''s an Osborn fan. I didn''t expect you to know him. Since you do, maybe you


    can help me get his autograph?"


    "Really?" Patrick huffed.


    "Yes," Jane nodded, aware of his displeasure.


    Despite there being nothing between her and Carl, Patrick persistently assumed otherwise. He


    constantly reminded her of her status as his fianc¨¦e.


    What if he discovered that Osborn had been pursuing her for thest two years? "What would you


    like to eat?" Patrick asked, handing her the menu.


    "You can order what you like. I don''t mind," Jane returned the menu, upied with thoughts of


    Osborn.


    epting it, Patrick confidently ced an order for a myriad of spicy dishes.


    Jane was taken aback as she listened to the waiter take down his selections. These dishes were


    her favorites! And if she remembered correctly, Patrick didn''t enjoy spicy food. At least, she had


    never seen him eat it before.


    "Do you also like spicy food?" Jane asked in surprise.


    "You have a hand injury. I think it''s best to avoid overly spicy items."


    "No, I don''t like it," Patrick said dismissively.


    "Then why..." Jane''s jaw dropped in shock as the dishes arrived on the table.


    "I ordered them so you wouldn''t think I''m heartless," Patrick exined with a faint smile.


    Jane was speechless. Even though all the dishes were her favorites, shecked an appetite at that


    moment. Her mind was fixated on Osborn''s sudden return.


    Did something happen to Star Entertainment? Unlikely, as she would''ve known. "Sorry. I need to


    use the bathroom," Jane excused herself, feeling a sudden stomach ache.


    Nodding with a furrowed brow, Patrick couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss with


    Jane, particrly after her persistent discussions about Osborn.


    As Jane neared the bathroom door, she noticed a tall figure standing outside ¨C it was Osborn. He


    leaned against the wall, a cigarette between his fingers, his handsome face somber. Spotting Jane,


    he immediately stubbed out the cigarette; he knew she detested the smell.


    "Jane, why have you been avoiding me? Why didn''t you respond to my calls or emails?" Osborn


    asked, his eyes heavy with sorrow.


    "Sorry. I''ve been very busy and haven''t checked my emails," Jane replied with a forced smile, aware


    of the contents of those messages without reading them.


    Over thest two years, Osborn had penned numerous love letters to her, but she simply wasn''t


    interested. He was merely a great work partner and a wonderful friend, but nothing more.


    "Really?" Osborn inquired with a frown.


    Jane nodded hurriedly, then delved into her pressing concern. "Weren''t you supposed to be


    overseas? Why did you suddenly return? Business? Or something personal?"


    "If I hadn''te back, you would have be someone else''s wife," Osborn confessed bluntly.


    Gazing at the woman he''d been smitten with for two years, Osborn was overwhelmed by emotion.


    Two years ago, Maltz Group encountered financial turmoil, and the affiliated entertainmentpany


    faced closure. Osborn was despondent. Fate brought him to Jane, then studying in France, deeply


    passionate about the entertainment industry. She invested in Maltz Group, effectively establishing


    Star Entertainment ¨C behind the scenes, she was the mastermind. Osborn, to the public, was the


    CEO and founder of Star Entertainment.


    During that trying period, it was Jane who uplifted Osborn, saving Maltz Group from ruin. She


    encouraged him to film more movies, supplying ample resources that established him as the


    sought-after movie legend he''d be.


    These memories stirred Osborn''s emotions. He stepped closer, locking eyes with her. "Jane, are


    you engaged to Patrick?"


    Jane sighed deeply. She wasn''t sure how to exin to him that they weren''t meant for each other.


    Osborn refused to ept it, asserting, "Even though you don''t love me, you can''t stop me from


    loving you."


    After some contemtion, Jane spoke slowly, "It''s a bitplex. This isn''t something that can be


    condensed into a few words. How about we schedule a time for a proper discussion?"


    "I just need a straightforward answer, Jane. Are you engaged to Patrick? Yes or no?" Osborn


    pressed.


    "Yes," Jane nodded. Her engagement to Patrick was originally intended tost only three months,


    but until it ended, she remained his fianc¨¦e. She wasn''t deceiving Osborn; she simply didn''t want to


    give him false hope that he could be her partner in the future. After all, since he and Patrick were


    friends, he''d surely respect her decision. Osborn was deeply hurt by Jane''s words.


    "Why? Is Patrick better than me?" he inquired with a tinge of sadness.


    "No. I just believe that he and I are morepatible," Jane exined. "You know, Osborn, I''ve


    always told you that we aren''t right for each other."


    "No!" An indescribable look of pain shed across Osborn''s handsome face as he gripped her


    shoulders and gazed into her eyes. "Jane, please give me a chance. I promise to do better than


    Patrick. I''ll prove to you that I''m more suited for you than he is."


    "Osborn, please let go of me!" Jane scolded, but Osborn clung even tighter.


    "Jane, don''t be so cruel to me, please," Osborn pleaded, his voice quivering. Jane forcibly removed


    his hands from her shoulders and said angrily, "We aren''t a good match. Why can''t you understand


    that?"


    Meanwhile, Patrick had been patiently waiting for Jane in the box. When she didn''t return, he


    decided to check the bathroom. From a distance, he spotted Jane and Osborn standing together in


    what seemed like an intimate posture.

 Chapter 56: Aunt Flo Pays A Visit

    Chapter 56: Aunt Flo Pays A Visit


    Chapter 56: Aunt Flo Pays a Visit


    Patrick''s handsome face darkened as he observed the scene before him, wondering what Jane was


    up to. He couldn''t fathom why she was engrossed in a conversation with Osborn.


    Patrick couldn''t make heads or tails of Jane and Osborn''s interaction, so he decided to approach


    them with a cold tone. "Jane, what are you doing?"


    Jane hastily pushed Osborn away and turned to face Patrick. She put on a strained smile and


    replied, "Oh, nothing. I was just asking for his autograph."


    "Really?" Patrick scowled and cast a stern gaze at Osborn, making it evident that he didn''t buy


    Jane''s exnation.


    Osborn returned Patrick''s scrutiny with a poker face.


    Jane, holding onto Patrick''s arm, asserted, "Yes, let''s go back now."


    Watching Jane and Patrick walk away, Osborn felt frustrated. He couldn''t fathom why Jane had


    chosen Patrick over him.


    Osborn wondered if Jane was aware of Patrick''s feelings for Candy. After all, Patrick didn''t even


    love Jane, let alone treat her well.


    Osborn firmly believed that Jane would eventually realize that he was the one who genuinely loved


    her and was the perfect match for her.


    Jane and Patrick walked back to their booth arm in arm.


    "Do you know Osborn?" Patrick''s expression darkened as he gazed at Jane.


    Jane forced a smile and replied, "Who doesn''t know the famous star? Besides, you were the one


    who introduced him to me."


    "Are you sure?" Patrick asked, narrowing his eyes. He''d caught Jane in Osborn''s arms outside the


    bathroom, and it was apparent that she was after more than just an autograph. Patrick was


    determined to find out what Jane and Osborn had been up to.


    Patrick was well aware that Osborn was madly in love with a girl. This girl was not only wealthy but


    also Osborn''s boss. Osborn loved her as much as he loved Candy, and he''d been devoted to her for


    a long time, making him uninterested in dating anyone else.


    Seeing Jane and Patrick near the bathroom had indicated that Jane initiated the closeness between


    them. Patrick wondered if Melissa''s words held any truth ¨C did Jane have a penchant for seducing


    wealthy men? Still, he didn''t think Jane was that type of girl.


    "Of course, I nearly got his autograph. He would have agreed to sign for me if you hadn''t shown up


    out of the blue. You must ask him for an autograph for me next time."


    Jane felt guilty as she observed Patrick''s darkening face. Patrick just glimpsed her, knowing she''d


    been in Osborn''s arms outside the bathroom.


    Jane was obviously after more than an autograph, and he wanted to get to the bottom of it. He


    knew Osborn had his eyes on Candy, but he didn''t think Jane was the kind of girl who''d resort to


    such tactics.


    "Of course, I almost got his autograph. He would have agreed to sign for me if you hadn''t shown up


    unexpectedly. You must ask him for an autograph for me next time."


    Jane stared guiltily when she saw Patrick''s dark expression. Patrick gave her a quick look and


    remained silent, making the atmosphere between them grow increasingly awkward.


    Jane lowered her head and ate in silence, despite the growing difort in her stomach. Patrick


    noticed something was amiss with Jane and inquired, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Jane, who felt her stomach pain intensify, got up, her face growing paler. "I have a bellyache."


    "Let me take you to the hospital. Is it that painful?" Patrick asked, his face disying concern.


    Jane, struggling to bear the stomach difort, leaned her palms on the table. She suspected it


    was her period, given the rising heat sensation in her abdomen. It was indeed her period, but the


    pain was unlike anything she''d ever experienced.


    "I..." Jane began, but she became dizzy and copsed to the floor.


    "Jane, what''s wrong?" Patrick''s voice quivered. He reached out and held her.


    Patrick carried Jane to the sofa and noticed a bloodstain on her dress, which shocked him. He


    feared she was injured.


    The thought that Jane might be injured rmed him. He immediately pulled out his phone and


    dialed Evan Stone''s number.


    "Come to the restaurant in five minutes."


    The Stone family had been doctors for generations and had a strong connection with the Pansy


    family. Evan had taken over his family''s hospital at a young age and was highly skilled in medicine.


    Evan was enjoying his time at a bar with a female celebrity when Patrick called him.


    "What''s wrong, Patrick? Are you feeling unwell? Why the rush?"


    "Enough with the chit-chat. Juste here."


    Patrick impatiently ordered.


    "Alright, I''ll be there soon."


    Evan rushed to the restaurant, thinking something had happened to Patrick.


    "Please examine her. She''s hurt."


    Patrick sighed with relief as soon as he saw Evan walk in. Evan was surprised to see Patrick


    holding Jane''s hand. He wondered when Patrick had started worrying about women.


    "So, who is she?" Evan asked, curious.


    "Why are you so nervous? Is she Candy?" He teasingly inquired.


    "Enough with the nonsense. Just examine her! She''s hurt," Patrick said sternly, pointing to the


    bloodstain on Jane''s dress.


    "Injured?" Evan felt Jane''s pulse and carefully inspected the bloodstain. Then he burst intoughter.


    "Aunt Flo came for a visit."


    "Aunt Flo?" This revtion left Patrick baffled.


    With a warm smile, Evan rified, "Every girl has her period every month."


    Patrick finally grasped the situation. "So, why did she pass out?" His concern was evident.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Evan, ncing at the dishes on the table, replied, "She might be dealing with hypoglycemia,


    possibly due to an irregr diet and exhaustion. Some rest should get her back on her feet."


    Patrick nodded regretfully. He shouldn''t have made her work overtime.


    When Jane regained consciousness, she found herself in Patrick''s room at Water Moon


    Community. Her eyes fluttered open, and she was met with the sight of Patrick''s striking face.


    "You''re awake," he said, gazing at her intently.


    Jane rubbed her eyes and inquired, "Weren''t we having dinner? What happened to me?"


    "You fainted. Well, that¡­" Patrick appeared a bit sheepish.


    "What?" Jane furrowed her brows as she recollected the events leading to her passing out. She


    remembered working overtime at Patrick''s request, their dinner at the restaurant where she met


    Osborn, and then experiencing stomach pain.


    Indeed, the stomachache she''d had was rted to her monthly period.


    ncing down, Jane noticed that her dress had been changed. Had Patrick taken care of that for


    her?

 Chapter 57: No Improper Thought

    Chapter 57: No Improper Thought


    Chapter 57: No Improper Thought


    "My clothes..."


    Jane wanted to ask who had changed her out of her clothes, but the shame held her tongue.


    Patrick, somewhat embarrassed, cleared his throat and exined, "The maid, Amy, helped you


    change."


    Jane breathed a sigh of relief.


    Amy was the maid Patrick had hired.


    In the soft orange light, Patrick''s handsome face took on a gentler aspect.


    "I also had a doctor examine you. It appears you have hypoglycemia."


    Jane couldn''t help but feel a twinge of embarrassment.


    She had fainted due to something asmon as hypoglycemia.


    When had her body grown so weak? She couldn''t help but me Patrick for it. Perhaps it was


    because she had to take care of himst night.


    She ended up staying upte and had only gotten to bed muchter.


    Then, today, she was tasked with taking meeting minutes and making revisions to the n.


    There had been no time left for her to eat.


    That''s why she fainted from hypoglycemia.


    "You''ll be fine after some rest," Patrick reassured her, checking his watch.


    "It''s quitete now. You should go to bed early, and don''te to thepany tomorrow."


    "Thank you," Jane replied.


    She massaged her stomach, and the pain had subsided.


    The following day, Jane awoke at nine o''clock. She was going to bete.


    Jane sprang out of bed, hastily gathered her things, and headed out of the room.


    In the kitchen, she encountered a middle-aged woman who was busy at work.


    The woman noticed Jane''s presence and greeted her politely, "Miss North."


    "Hello. You must be... Amy?" Jane ventured after a moment''s consideration.


    Amy nodded and smiled warmly, "Your breakfast is ready."


    After ncing at her watch, Jane replied apologetically, "Thank you, Amy. But I must be going now,


    or I''ll bete for work."


    However, Amy politely insisted that Jane must have her breakfast.


    "Mr. Pansy ordered that you must have breakfast."


    "Oh, all right then," Jane said, somewhat speechless.


    Why was Patrick showing so much concern for her? Jane took a seat, and Amy brought over her


    breakfast along with a cup of ginger tea with brown sugar.


    "Amy prepared this for you upon Mr. Pansy''s request," Amy exined, smiling and gesturing toward


    the tea.


    Patrick had ordered this? How did he even know about it? She sipped the tea, and it gave her a


    warm,forting feeling.


    After finishing her breakfast, Jane hurriedly headed to thepany. She still wanted to work, even


    though Patrick had advised her to rest at home.


    As she arrived at thepany building, Jane overheard her two nearby colleagues chatting.


    "Wow, Osborn is so handsome!"


    "Don''t kid yourself. Did you not see that interview where he mentioned being in love for two years?


    You don''t stand a chance."


    Osborn? Jane was in shock.


    "Jane, have you seen the top search? Osborn is back, and he gave an interview. He rarely does


    interviews."


    "Is that so?" Jane asked absentmindedly.


    "Who is Osborn, anyway?"


    "Osborn! You don''t know Osborn? He''s the most popr male star right now. He''s incredibly


    handsome, too."


    Eve, the colleague sitting next to Jane, turned to her and exined.


    "He''s almost as big as our president."


    Indeed, it was Osborn.


    Jane clicked on the top search, and there it was-Osborn''s news at the forefront.


    It was a rather exclusive interview.


    Osborn, d in a white suit and gold-rimmed sses, looked elegant and mncholic


    simultaneously.


    The first part of the interview was about his new movie, and the second half veered into personal


    questions.


    "Now, Osborn, I''m sure many of our viewers are eager to know about your personal life. Is there a


    girlfriend you can call your own at the moment? Can you share?"


    A subtle smile graced Osborn''s lips.


    "No, I don''t have a girlfriend at the moment."


    "That must be great news for your female fans watching right now."


    Osborn''s tone became more solemn.


    "But there''s a woman I deeply love. I''m waiting for her to ept me."


    Jane was slightly irritated by the interview and turned it off.


    It seemed she needed to have a talk with Osborn.


    He was a public figure, and saying such things publicly was inappropriate.


    Jane remained in her daze until the surroundings suddenly fell silent.


    "Jane, bring the Ice and Fire n to my office."


    Jane raised her head, and her eyes met Patrick, walking toward her.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course."


    Jane retrieved the requested n and followed Patrick into the CEO''s office.


    Patrick closed the door behind them and took a seat on the couch.


    "Weren''t you unwell? If I recall correctly, why did youe to work today?"


    Recalling the events of the previous night, Jane couldn''t shake off the embarrassment that still


    lingered.


    She was typically in excellent health, and her fainting had been an unexpected ident.


    With a smile, she responded, "I''m feeling much better now. Besides, the Ice and Fire project is in a


    critical phase. I''d prefer not to dy its progress due to my personal concerns."


    "Fair enough."


    Patrick gestured to the seat beside him, motioning for Jane to take it.


    Janeplied, seating herself next to Patrick, but she maintained a respectable distance while


    handing over the revised n.


    "I had it revisedst night..."


    Before she couldplete her sentence, Patrick interrupted.


    "Did you catch the trending topic today?"


    Trending topic? Had Patrick seen her watching the interview featuring Osborn? "I apologize for


    watching it during work hours. It won''t happen again."


    Patrick''s expression shifted into a frown as he said, "It''s best if you don''t develop any inappropriate


    feelings for him. Remember who you are right now."


    Inappropriate feelings? Jane was perplexed. What could Patrick mean by that? Was he insinuating


    that she had any feelings, inappropriate or not, for Osborn? It was clear that Osborn harbored


    inappropriate feelings for her, but Jane had no intention of revealing that to Patrick.


    After a moment of reflection, Jane spoke firmly, "Please don''t assume anything malicious, Patrick. I


    don''t have the kind of rtionship with them that you might think, whether it''s Carl or Osborn."


    "That''s good to hear."


    Patrick felt a sense of relief at Jane''s response.


    Slowly, he moved closer to her, an enigmatic gleam in his eyes.


    "Remember, Jane, you are my fianc¨¦e."


    As Patrick''s handsome face drew nearer, Jane felt her heart rate quicken.


    Fianc¨¦e? She was only his fianc¨¦e in name, as far as she was aware.


    Though she wanted to deny his words, Jane chose a lighter response, "Alright."


    Patrick''s face continued to approach, his lips nearly about to meet hers.

 Chapter 58: Enough?

    Chapter 58: Enough?


    Chapter 58: Enough?


    Jane was fixated on the strikingly handsome figure advancing towards her, and her heart raced at


    the sight of Patrick.


    "Patrick!"


    A sudden and abrupt voice shattered the enigmatic atmosphere.


    Jane pushed Patrick away and straightened up, feeling secretly annoyed.


    Why did her face feel so hot? Why hadn''t she pushed Patrick away just now? Was she captivated


    by his stunning looks? She nced at the unexpected guest - none other than Melissa.


    With furrowed eyebrows, Jane wondered what Melissa was up to.


    In high heels, Melissa walked in, red at Jane, then turned her attention to Patrick.


    Reining in the jealousy that overwhelmed her, she inquired, "Patrick, did I disturb you?"


    Patrick frowned slightly.


    The heat that had lit up his eyes a moment ago was instantly reced with coldness. He looked at


    Melissa with narrowed eyes and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Patrick, how is your hand? I brought you an ointment. It''s very effective."


    As Melissa spoke, she took out a tube of ointment from her bag and handed it to Patrick.


    "No, thanks."


    Patrick brushed Melissa''s hand away.


    "I already have an ointment."


    Noting Melissa''s disappointed expression, Jane chimed in, "Patrick only uses the ointment I brought


    for him, right, babe?"


    Patrick softly agreed with a hum.


    "Babe?" Melissa cursed Jane mentally for being shameless.


    With a clenched jaw, Melissa urged herself to calm down.


    "Jane, are you still angry with me?"


    Melissa dropped her gaze to the floor, pretending to appear pitiful.


    "I think you''ve misunderstood me. Patrick''s mom insisted oning to thepany to meet you


    yesterday, and I couldn''t change her mind. She was very concerned about Patrick. After all, he was


    injured while trying to save you. Her fury was understandable. Please don''t be angry, Jane."


    Seeing how Melissa absolved herself, Jane sneered, "Really? You told her about Patrick''s injury,


    didn''t you?"


    "I didn''t..."


    Melissa bit her lower lip, wanting to say more, but Patrick interrupted her.


    "Alright, Melissa. Go back to school. Don''te here for trivial reasons in the future."


    Patrick''s tone was a little icy and impolite. He rudely ordered her to leave.


    Melissa''s spirits dropped.


    Unconvinced, she attempted again, saying, "Patrick, I came here especially to give you this


    ointment."


    "Didn''t you already say that? You don''t need to worry about your cousin''s injury. He advised you for


    your own good. He asked you to focus on your studies and not get distracted with other matters,"


    Jane said with a smile.


    Melissa restrained the urge tosh out at Jane in front of Patrick and said, "Patrick, I''m leaving now.


    You''d better keep this ointment. It mighte in handy in the future."


    She ced the ointment on the table, turned on her heel, and left.


    ncing at the ointment on the table, Jane said, "Your cousin brought this ointment specifically for


    you. Shouldn''t you put it away?"


    "No need," Patrick replied indifferently.


    To Jane''s surprise, he tossed the ointment into the trash can.


    "Why did you throw it away?" Jane asked in a baffled voice.


    Patrick gazed at Jane intensely and said in a yful tone, "Didn''t you say that I would only use the


    ointment you bought?"


    Jane was speechless.


    Melissa heard a thud behind her and was stunned.


    A gamut of emotions invaded her heart.


    Patrick threw away the ointment she had specially given him. It was all Jane''s fault! Jealousy raged


    in Melissa''s heart.


    She couldn''t wait to drive Jane away! However, Jane had Patrick''s protection, and not even his


    mother could drive a wedge between them.


    Melissa suddenly had an idea. She wasn''t the only one who wanted Jane gone.


    For instance, Florence also wanted to get rid of Jane.


    Although Melissa despised Florence, at this moment, she hated Jane more. She knew that Florence


    only harbored unrequited love.


    Patrick didn''t like her at all.


    Melissa''s biggest rival in love was Jane.


    Perhaps, she could exploit Florence to win the game.


    When it was time to leave work, Patrick took Jane back to Water Moon Community.


    Amy had prepared a table full of dishes, all of which were Jane''s favorites.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave now," Amy said with a smile.


    Patrick nodded, picked up a piece of beef, and served it into Jane''s bowl.


    Giving her a cool look, he said, "See if it tastes good."


    "It''s delicious."


    As Jane bit into the beef, her taste buds were greeted with a crispy and smooth texture.


    "You can tell Amy what you want to eat in the future."


    Patrick ate dinner with great elegance. His facial features seemed to have been carefully sculpted


    by God. Even in the simplicity of dining, he looked dignified and wless.


    Jane seemed to be mesmerized.


    "Thank you."


    "You don''t have to thank me," Patrick said tly.


    Jane smiled, raised her gaze, and her eyes suddenly locked with Patrick''s.


    His eyes were like the deep sea, unfathomable, as if they could absorb human souls. She was


    increasingly struck with the realization that this man was absolutely stunning.


    "Are you done ogling me?" Patrick suddenly asked, his maic voice making her cheeks turn red.


    "I didn''t!"


    "I saw it," Patrick said with a chuckle.


    Jane red at him.


    "If you weren''t staring at me, how could you see that?"


    Patrick watched Jane with raised eyebrows, a faint smile ying on his lips.


    "I don''t deny that you''re beautiful." Jane flushed.


    Why was Patrick so charming? He should be keeping his distance! The atmosphere in the dining


    room grew a bit tense.


    Just then, Jane''s phone rang at an inopportune moment.


    She took it out and noticed Osborn''s call.


    Recalling what Patrick had mentioned earlier in the day, she hesitated to answer it.


    "Why aren''t you picking up the phone?" Patrick inquired in a hushed tone.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane cleared her throat and responded, "It''s just a spam call."


    The moment she finished speaking, her phone rang once more.


    Osborn was calling again, persistently, as if he would continue until she picked up.


    With a frown, Jane stood up with her phone.


    "I''m sorry. I need to take this call."


    Watching her walk away, Patrick felt somewhat deted.


    Who could be calling her? And why was she answering it behind his back?

 Chapter 59: IsnT She Jane

    Chapter 59: Isn''T She Jane


    Chapter 59: Isn''t She Jane


    Jane cast a nce backward as she made her way to the balcony, only to find that Patrick hadn''t


    followed her. She proceeded to answer the phone.


    "Osborn, what''s going on?" she inquired.


    "Jane, I''d like to meet with you," Osborn said in a somber tone.


    After some contemtion, Jane agreed.


    "Alright. Let''s meet tomorrow at 10 a. m. at Blues Cafe," she added, having much to discuss with


    Osborn.


    "See you tomorrow then," Osborn responded swiftly, pondering whether he still had a chance with


    Jane now that she had epted his invitation.


    The following day was a weekend.


    Jane left early in the morning, as was her habit.


    However, Osborn arrived ahead of her.


    Blues Cafe was situated on Guavo''s busiestmercial street, offering a tranquil and pleasant


    atmosphere for rxation.


    Osborn drove towards themercial street, his grip firm on the steering wheel.


    Following closely was Florence in her car.


    Today, she had gone shopping with her friends.


    Suddenly, Erica pointed to the car in front of them and eximed, "Isn''t that Osborn?"


    Erica was an ardent fan of Osborn. She had fallen head over heels for this tall, handsome man the


    first time she saw him on TV. She was aware of his recent return and had tried everything to meet


    him, but opportunities had been scarce. She hadn''t expected to spot him during their shopping trip.


    "The car is quite a distance ahead; I can''t see him clearly," Florenceined.


    "Don''t be silly, Erica. It''s not easy to meet a superstar like Osborn," another friend chimed in,


    agreeing with Florence.


    "I have excellent eyesight. I''m absolutely certain it''s Osborn."


    Erica, brimming with excitement, fixed her gaze on the vehicle in front of them. She was convinced


    that Osborn was inside, even though they could only see the back of the car.


    "Please, let''s follow him. I want to get his autograph and take a picture with him."


    Erica was infatuated with Osborn. Seeing him while shopping with Florence seemed like fate.


    "If you want to follow him, go ahead. I don''t have the time."


    Florence''s thoughts were entirely consumed by Patrick, leaving no room for pursuing other men.


    "Alright, Florence, I''ll go."


    Erica was aware of Florence''s displeasure, but she couldn''t resist the charm of her idol. She


    stepped out of the car and called for a cab.


    "Please, sir, follow the ck car up ahead," Erica pointed at Osborn''s vehicle in the distance.


    "Which car?" the driver inquired, looking in the direction of Erica''s pointing finger.


    "It''s the ck car right in front of us. Please hurry!" Erica urged anxiously.


    They were running a bit behind, and the taxi driver momentarily lost sight of Osborn''s car.


    Jane found Osborn waiting for her at Blues Cafe, which he had reserved in its entirety to ensure


    their privacy.


    Osborn sat in a corner beside the window, his deep eyes fixed on the door, eagerly awaiting the


    sight of the girl who had captured his heart.


    "Jane."


    Osborn rose from his seat and approached her.


    Jane was dressed in a beautifully tailored white dress that showcased her perfect figure. Her


    delicate features radiatedpetence, grace, and beauty. She was still the girl from his memory


    who made his heart race.


    "Hello, Osborn. I apologize for beingte," Jane greeted with a smile.


    "No need to apologize. I arrived early," Osborn replied, gazing at Jane with affection. He pulled out


    her chair for her.


    "I ordered your favorite Mocha."


    "Thank you," Jane replied as she settled into her seat.


    "I haven''t seen you in months, yet you''re as stunning and charming as ever," Osbornplimented


    her. Even the simple act of sipping her coffee was alluring to him.


    Jane blushed slightly and swiftly changed the subject. "Why did you return suddenly? If I recall


    correctly, you signed a contract with a well-known filmpany."


    "I terminated the contract," Osborn shrugged.


    "What? But why?" Jane asked, bewildered. "Isn''t bing the world''s top movie star your dream?


    What made you give it up so suddenly?"


    "Love outweighs dreams," Osborn said, gazing intently at Jane.


    "I don''t believe you love Patrick. Did you do this on purpose to make me give up?" Jane questioned.


    "Osborn, please stop being childish!" Jane''s irritation was palpable.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Whether I love Patrick or not has nothing to do with you. Don''t you realize the consequences of


    abruptly canceling your contract?" she continued.


    "I''ll bear the consequences," Osborn stated resolutely. "Besides, I believe focusing on the domestic


    market is better for my career. I''ve made the decision."


    "That''s not for you to decide. Why are you so impulsive?" Jane frowned.


    "It wasn''t impulsive. I have my reasons. I''ve devised a detailed strategy. I''ll show you in a few days.


    I''m sure you''ll agree with me then," Osborn said, determination gleaming in his eyes.


    Jane maintained her stern expression. Although she agreed with Osborn''s ns, she was


    displeased that he had acted without consulting her.


    "You''d better show me your n as soon as possible," Jane demanded.


    "Even so, you shouldn''t have made hasty decisions or spoken carelessly in front of the media. I saw


    the trending topics yesterday. Don''t you think it was inappropriate to say those things?"


    "No, I don''t think so. Acting is my profession, but life is more than that. What I want most is to share


    my achievements and happiness with the woman I love," Osborn stated earnestly, his dark brown


    eyes sparking with mystery. He reached out suddenly and took Jane''s hand.


    "Jane, you know the girl I''m talking about, right?"


    Erica finally located Osborn''s car in the parking lot and rode the elevator up to Blues Cafe. She


    hesitated by the entrance, scanning the area.


    The cafe appeared empty, and Erica began to doubt if she was in the right ce.


    Her disappointment grew, and she was about to turn away when she spotted a couple seated in the


    corner. Though she could only see their profiles from her vantage point, the man was unmistakably


    Osborn, the one she had admired for so long.


    The woman by his side struck a chord in Erica''s memory.


    She blinked in surprise as it dawned on her that the woman was none other than Jane.

 Chapter 60: Creepshot

    Chapter 60: Creepshot


    Chapter 60: Creepshot


    Erica furrowed her brows. As far as she knew, Jane was engaged to Patrick. Meanwhile, Florence


    held a soft spot for Patrick. Florence had even schemed to frame Jane for stealing her diamond ring


    at Old Doyle''s birthday party to humiliate her and push her away from Patrick. However, Jane had


    swiftly resolved the issue, and Florence bore a grudge against her ever since. Florence had openly


    stated multiple times that she needed toe up with a n to get rid of Jane.


    Erica believed that if she exposed Jane''s secret rtionship with Osborn to Florence, it would


    surely thrill her. But she couldn''t fathom why Jane was with Osborn. Their bodynguage seemed


    unusually intimate. Could there be a hidden romance between them? How had Osborn, a superstar,


    fallen for Jane? Erica wondered if Jane had used her beauty to her advantage and shamelessly


    seduced him. As she noticed Osborn''s undeniable affection for Jane, jealousy crept in.


    She reached for her phone, snapped a photo, and sent it to Florence. Florence, who was out


    shopping with her friends, received the photo but found it hard to identify the figures due to their


    blurriness. Confused, she initially disregarded Erica''s message. However, after receiving another


    message from Erica, Florence examined the photo more closely. Even though the image was


    unclear, she couldn''t deny that the girl was Jane.


    Did this mean Jane was cheating on Patrick with another man? Excited, Florence immediately


    called Erica, seeking confirmation.


    "Is it true? Jane is with Osborn?"


    Erica assured her, "Of course, it''s true. I saw them together with my own eyes."


    While Florence tried to make sense of the situation, Erica cast a jealous re at Osborn. She


    couldn''tprehend what made Jane so special and why Osborn had such affectionate eyes for


    her.


    "Where are they now?" Florence inquired, deciding to see for herself.


    If what Erica said was urate, and Patrick discovered that his fianc¨¦e was seeing another man


    behind his back, it would spell trouble for Jane. A proud and noble man like Patrick wouldn''t stand


    idly by if his fianc¨¦e betrayed him, meaning Jane could face severe consequences.


    Florence was thrilled at the thought of Patrick sending Jane away. She quickly reminded Erica, "The


    photos you sent were too blurry. Take a few more as soon as possible. You stay there and keep a


    close eye on them. I''ll be right there."


    "Okay," Erica agreed without hesitation. She tried to capture more photos but found Jane and


    Osborn sitting too far away in a caf¨¦ corner, with only their side profiles visible. She needed to enter


    the caf¨¦ for a better shot. However, as she approached, the waiter stopped her in her tracks,


    exining that the caf¨¦ had been booked entirely for a private event and wasn''t epting other


    guests at the moment.


    Desperate to get in, Erica offered money, but the waiter politely declined. Meanwhile, inside the


    caf¨¦, Jane withdrew her hand from Osborn and said, "Osborn, I thought I made it clear. We''re not


    meant for each other. You should focus on your work."


    "Why?" Osborn persisted.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is it because of Patrick?" Jane started to exin, but Osborn interjected, "Jane, there''s something


    you don''t know."


    "What do you mean?" Jane inquired.


    Osborn hesitated, then divulged, "Patrick is deeply in love with a girl."


    "A girl he loves? Is it Candy?"


    Jane took a deep breath, and Osborn was shocked. She nodded, and he continued, "Well, now that


    you know her, you should also know that she''s the only one in Patrick''s heart. He doesn''t truly love


    you. You''ll never be happy with him."


    Remembering the night when Patrick drunkenly called out for Candy, Jane felt a sudden and painful


    tug at her heart. She attempted to speak but was interrupted by amotion outside the door.


    Jane nced toward the entrance and asked, "What''s happening?"


    "I''ll go check," Osborn said as he stood up and walked towards the door. Just as he opened it, he


    was met with a sh of light from the paparazzi''s cameras.


    While Erica was still trying to persuade the waiter to let her in, she noticed Osborn approaching her.


    Her heart quickened. He asked in a low voice, "What''s going on?"


    The waiter quickly exined the situation, saying, "I''m sorry, Mr. Maltz. Thisdy insisted oning


    in."


    Osborn gave Erica a cold look. "What''s up?"


    Staring into his eyes, Erica felt a surge of electricity course through her body. Osborn, a tall,


    handsome, and mncholic man, appeared even more attractive and charming in person than on


    TV.


    After a moment of awe, Erica regained herposure and responded, "Osborn, I''m a devoted fan


    of yours. You''re a heartthrob. Can I get your autograph?"


    This was the first time she had ever been so close to him, and her racing heart made it quite


    evident.


    Erica found herself a bundle of nerves and ended up stuttering. She hadn''t expected to meet him


    like this. Osborn, the superstar, was a major crush of hers.


    Osborn shot a piercing look at Erica''s phone. "Were you taking pictures of me just now?"


    "I..." Her hand holding the phone began to tremble.


    "Give it to me," Osborn demanded in a harsh tone.


    For a moment, Erica was at a loss for what to do. She tightened her grip on her phone. But Osborn


    stepped forward and swiftly took it from her.


    "Password," he demanded, his expression stern, and the cold aura around him made her shiver.


    Erica trembled as she gingerly entered her password. "I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to take your


    photos." She bit her lip, her unease growing.


    Was Osborn angry with her because she had been secretly taking photos of him? He opened the


    photos she had taken and deleted each one of them that featured him with Jane. He made sure that


    none of those photos were left before returning her phone to her.

 Chapter 61: Are You Following Me

    Chapter 61: Are You Following Me


    Chapter 61: Are You Following Me


    "I hope this never happens again. Please leave right now," Osborn stared at Erica, his expression


    stern.


    "But..." Erica had a lot to say, but she couldn''t speak a word under Osborn''s icy gaze.


    "Miss, please leave!" The waiter rushed over, forcefully escorting Erica out after seeing Osborn''s


    cold demeanor.


    Erica stood in a daze on the sidewalk when Florence approached her.


    "So, where is Jane?" Florence inquired as soon as she saw Erica.


    Erica collected herself and pointed in the direction of Blues Cafe. "She is over there."


    "Okay, let''s take a look," Florence grabbed Erica''s hand, and they hurried toward the cafe.


    Unfortunately, when they arrived at the cafe, Jane and Osborn were nowhere to be found.


    "Where exactly are they?" Florence scanned the area for Jane, her expression darkening.


    "She was there just a moment ago." Erica frowned, feeling puzzled as to how they had vanished in


    such a short time.


    "Where have they gone to? I told you to keep an eye on them," Florence said angrily. She had


    nned to block Jane and Osborn in the cafe with her friends and then summon Patrick to reveal


    the scandal Jane had engaged in behind his back.


    "I wanted to keep an eye on them, but Osborn kicked me out," Erica replied, her frustration evident


    as she recalled how Osborn had treated her.


    Florence''s anger intensified. "Who gave you the authority to inform Osborn? You''ve messed up, and


    those pictures I asked you to take..."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Osborn deleted them," Erica interrupted, bowing her head, unable to meet Florence''s gaze.


    "What? How could you let that happen?" Florence''s frustration grew.


    "Are you even capable of aplishing anything? It appears that the Astley Group is no longer


    interested in partnering with the Doyle Group, right? I''ll call my brother and ask him to cancel our


    partnership with the Astley Group!"


    "Florence, please don''t do that," Erica pleaded, concerned about Florence''s intentions regarding the


    Astley Group. Over the years, the Astley Group had been gradually declining, and she had to


    maintain a good rtionship with Florence to secure benefits for her group.


    Noticing Florence''s fury, Erica quickly added, "I did manage to send you a photo, didn''t I? We can


    anonymously send it to Patrick. Jane cheated on him with Osborn, and Patrick won''t forgive her for


    this."


    "But the picture is so blurry," Florence retorted, ring at Erica. "Do you even know what catching


    adultery in the act means? You missed a golden opportunity today."


    "Even if the picture isn''t clear, I caught them red-handed, and Jane can''t deny anything," Erica


    responded nervously. "Patrick is going to be very angry with Jane."


    Florence scoffed, "Then why are you still standing here? Send the picture to Patrick right away."


    The next morning, when Patrick woke up, he found that Jane wasn''t at home.


    "Amy, where is Jane?" he inquired.


    "She left early," Amy politely responded.


    "Where did she go?" Patrick asked.


    Amy shook her head. "She didn''t tell me. She only said she had something to take care of."


    Patrick wondered if Jane had to work overtime. His expression hardened as he considered that


    Jane wasn''t feeling well and yet refused to rest. He drove to her workce but couldn''t find her


    there. When he had someone check the time records, he discovered that Jane hadn''t shown up for


    work that day. Patrick couldn''t understand why Jane had left early and where she had gone. He


    tried calling her, but her phone was turned off.


    "Mr. Pansy, the meeting is about to start," Morton reminded him.


    "Okay," Patrick replied absentmindedly as he entered the meeting room. The meeting would involve


    department heads presenting their monthly reports.


    Patrick sat at the head of the table, his face disying a cold demeanor. The meeting room had a


    formal atmosphere. During the meeting, he received a message from an unknown sender. When he


    opened the message, a photo appeared, showing a man and a woman. The woman in the picture


    was Jane.


    The photo had been taken today. Patrick''s expression darkened as he examined the photo closely.


    It was indeed Jane. The man sitting opposite her was Osborn.


    Patrick couldn''t believe that Jane was with Osborn. She had imed the day before that she had


    nothing to do with Osborn or Carl. Patrick wondered why Jane had rushed to meet Osborn early in


    the morning. Moreover, the two seemed to have a close rtionship.


    Frowning, Patrick impatiently loosened his tie and left the meeting room. He attempted to call Jane


    once more, but her phone was still turned off. As he asked around to find out where the photo had


    been taken, a familiar figure appeared-it was Jane.


    Patrick approached her with a stern expression. "Jane,e with me."


    Jane met Patrick as she was on her way to the design department for overtime work. She noticed


    that Patrick was in a bad mood. He appeared distressed, and she silently followed him to his office.


    "Why didn''t you answer my calls?" Patrick''s expression stiffened as he gazed at Jane.


    Jane retrieved her phone and examined it. "I''m sorry, but my phone ran out of battery."


    "Where were you?" Patrick''s face grew somber. He wasn''t convinced by Jane''s excuse that her


    phone had simply died. He believed she had intentionally turned it off to meet Osborn.


    "I went out to take care of something," Jane responded indifferently.


    "Where exactly did you go?" Patrick inquired.


    "I went to meet a friend," Jane replied, slightly perplexed by Patrick''s questioning.


    "What''s with all these questions? It''s a weekend, and I have the freedom to meet any friends during


    my break. You don''t have the right to interfere, even if you are the boss," Jane retorted, puckering


    her lips.


    Patrick presented his phone and ced it in front of Jane. "Take a look at this."


    Jane observed the screen, puzzled. An image was disyed, and she was the woman in the photo.


    She took a deep breath.


    "Patrick, have you been following me?"

 Chapter 62: A Sudden Kiss

    Chapter 62: A Sudden Kiss


    Chapter 62: A Sudden Kiss


    "Following her?" Patrick snorted, dismissing Jane''s usation. "Why would I follow you?"


    Jane examined the photo again, revealing her and Osborn in the cafe. If Patrick hadn''t taken this


    picture, who had? While she was there, she had overheard someone arguing with the cafe''s waiter.


    Osborn had exined that one of his fans had taken their photos without permission. But what was


    the fan''s motive? Moreover, Osborn had assured her that he had deleted all the pictures. This


    situation seemed moreplex than it appeared. Whoever had sent the photo to Patrick clearly


    had ulterior motives. She needed to dig deeper into this.


    However, when Jane didn''t provide an answer, Patrick''s expression turned icy. He gave her a cold


    re and questioned, "How do you exin this photo?"


    Jane, with an impassive expression, retorted, "Exin? I don''t owe you an exnation."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick''s antagonistic attitude gave the impression that she had cheated on him. She was free to


    meet whomever she pleased. Patrick wasn''t her husband. Why was he questioning her? Jane


    snapped back, "Why are you questioning me?"


    "Because I''m your fianc¨¦!" Patrick blurted out abruptly.


    Fianc¨¦? Did he truly consider himself her fianc¨¦? That was merely a nominal status. Patrick was


    bing too involved in her personal life. Jane offered a sarcastic smile and said, "It''s just a


    nominal title."


    Patrick''s handsome face darkened as he swiftly extended his hand and wrapped his fingers around


    her wrist. Jane felt a sharp pain and was taken aback. "Isn''t it?"


    Her nonchnt response seemed to irritate Patrick. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her,


    catching Jane off guard. She tried to question his actions, but her words were swallowed by his


    passionate kiss. This kiss was different, intense, andmanding, as though he aimed to consume


    her.


    Patrick was not typically an impulsive man. He had remained unaffected by women for years, even


    when Florence had attempted to seduce him. But Jane had a unique power to provoke his


    emotions. What had she done? Were Melissa and his mother''s ims urate, that Jane enjoyed


    seducing men? The image of Osborn holding Jane''s hands shed through his mind, intensifying


    his kiss. He wanted to convey that he was her fianc¨¦ through his actions.


    The sudden, intense kiss left Jane bewildered. Patrick had gone from being as cold as ice to fiery


    passion in an instant. Her mind went nk, and her heart raced. Patrick''s kiss was exceptional,


    leaving her spellbound. She attempted to push him away by cing her hands on his chest, but that


    only seemed to ignite his passion further. His hand unbuttoned her coat and ventured inside,


    causing a surge of heat to envelop her.


    "Enough, Patrick!" Jane suddenly came to her senses and pped him across the face. The office''s


    temperature seemed to drop several degrees in an instant.


    Patrick felt a sharp stinging pain on his face, instantly extinguishing his desire. He released Jane,


    his eyes filled with disbelief. She had pped him just for kissing her. The first time he had kissed


    her, she had bitten him aggressively. Now, after their passionate kiss, she had pped him hard.


    Did she detest his kiss that much? She seemed perfectlyfortable with Osborn and Carl.


    Why was she so cold and ruthless toward him? Was she ying hard to get, or did she truly dislike


    him? Patrick scowled, his expression severe. "What? Are my kissing skills not as good as Osborn''s


    or Carl''s? Does my kiss bother you so much?"


    Jane was taken aback. What was Patrick talking about? How could he insult her in such a manner?


    She red at him, her lips curling into a sardonic smile. "Patrick, you bastard! I like Osborn and


    Carl. So what? You like Candy, don''t you? You have the freedom to like another woman, but I''m not


    allowed to like other men?"


    Candy... Patrick''s face twitched slightly. How could she use him of kissing another woman? Jane


    noticed Patrick''s surprise and sneered, "After what you just did, do you even deserve Candy?"


    With that, she turned on her heel and left. Patrick watched her retreating figure, feeling upset. What


    was wrong with him? Why did he lose his temper and kiss her so passionately when he saw her


    with another man? Even though Jane reminded him of Candy, she was not Candy. Stunned, Patrick


    looked at his left hand, contemting the soft body he had touched just moments ago and the


    romantic images that had shed through his mind.


    "Damn it!" Patrick mmed his desk in frustration, rattling it. The sharp pain radiated through his


    body, finally extinguishing the lust that had taken hold of him. Perhaps Jane was right. He couldn''t


    betray Candy.


    Jane, still trying to make sense of the situation, hurried back to her desk. She touched her ming


    face, taking a few deep breaths as her racing pulse gradually returned to normal. What had Patrick


    meant by his actions? One moment he was interrogating her, and the next he was kissing her


    passionately, as though he were a man who had just discovered his wife''s infidelity, full of jealousy.


    Could Patrick be jealous? But that seemed impossible. The only person in his heart was Candy.

 Chapter 63: The Spokespeople

    Chapter 63: The Spokespeople


    Chapter 63: The Spokespeople


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the following days, Jane and Patrick maintained a stony silence, refraining from discussing the


    incident that had transpired. Jane chose to keep her distance from Patrick, while he reverted to his


    customary state of indifference and aloofness.


    Jane immersed herself in the Ice and Fire project, directing her focus toward its sessful


    execution. To her delight, the project proceeded seamlessly, surpassing the expected progress.


    Bruce, of course, was more than satisfied with the oue.


    Once the project''s samples were within Jane''s reach, she contacted Bruce to discuss the next


    steps. "Hello, Mr. Longman. The Ice and Fire series samples have been manufactured. Are you


    avable now? I''d like to show them to you."


    Bruce expressed pleasant surprise, responding, "Produced so quickly? That''s great."


    Jane felt a sense of pride in the project''s swift development. "Are you at the Imperial Hotel at the


    moment? I''ll head there immediately."


    "Sure, I''m in Room 808."


    Jane arrived promptly at Room 808 of the Imperial Hotel, where Bruce had been waiting for her.


    "These are the samples of the Ice and Fire series. Please let me know if any improvements are


    needed."


    Bruce epted the samples and examined them with care. "Great! This is exactly what I had in


    mind."


    Satisfied, Jane suggested, "If you''re pleased with the samples, we can start nning the advertising


    campaign and organize a new productunch event to introduce the Ice and Fire series to the


    market."


    Bruce eagerly concurred. "Go ahead with the ns. I can''t wait tounch this series."


    Jane was about to discuss potential candidates for the project''s spokespeople with Bruce when a


    knock on the door interrupted her. Bruce asked, "Who is it?"


    A coquettish voice from the other side of the door replied, "Honey, it''s me!"


    Perplexed by this endearment, Jane nced at Bruce in confusion. He stood up and opened the


    door, revealing a mixed-race woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. Her tall stature, smooth


    complexion, and fiery red dress made her quite a striking presence.


    "Annie? Why are you here?" Bruce asked, clearly taken aback.


    Annie was Bruce''s girlfriend, and their rtionship was rtively new. She responded with a


    flirtatious wink and nted a passionate kiss on his lips. Bruce looked a bit embarrassed. "I have a


    guest."


    It was at this moment that Annie noticed Jane in the room. She let go of Bruce and inquired with


    trepidation, "And who is she?"


    Bruce stepped in to introduce the two women, saying, "Jane, this is my girlfriend, Annie."


    Then he turned to Annie, awaiting her response.


    He then introduced Annie, saying, "This is Jane, a partner at Pansy Group."


    "Hello, Annie," Jane greeted with a gracious smile. "Mr. Bruce, since you have something to


    discuss, should we reschedule?"


    "No need," Bruce said, taking a seat next to Jane. "My philosophy has always been work first, so


    let''s proceed."


    Jane nodded and presented a document. "These are the potential candidates for the ''Ice and Fire''


    series advertising. Please have a look, Bruce. Who do you think suits it best?"


    "Advertising? Can I do it?" Annie immediately volunteered upon hearing this.


    Annie, a film actress, had remained rtively obscure until she started dating Bruce a few years


    ago. Now that they were a couple, she was beginning to gain recognition. The reputation of Pansy


    Group was widespread, and being the spokesperson for their advertising campaign would surely


    skyrocket her value. Annie wanted to seize this opportunity.


    Bruce appeared somewhat troubled and replied, "Annie, don''t be silly."


    "I''m serious," Annie insisted. She picked up the advertising materials from Jane and skimmed


    through them. "This advertisement is perfect for me. It''s like it was tailor-made for me, Bruce. You


    promised me that I could choose my own birthday gift, and now I want to be the spokesperson


    for Pansy Group. You need to keep your word."


    "Well¡­" Bruce looked to Jane for her opinion. "Jane, what do you think about Annie?"


    Jane raised an eyebrow and considered Annie''s appearance. She was undoubtedly attractive, even


    slightly provocative, fitting the "Fire" aspect, but the "Ice" might becking.


    Annie nodded in satisfaction and asked, "Have you already chosen a male spokesperson to work


    with me? I hope it''s Osborn Maltz."


    Osborn?


    A slight tremor crossed Jane''s brow.


    Objectively speaking, Osborn was an excellent choice, but...


    "Osborn? I''ve seen the movies he''s acted in, and he''s fantastic," Bruce concurred. "I also think he''d


    be a great fit for the ''Ice and Fire'' campaign."


    "Very well..."


    "Since Mr. Bruce believes Osborn is suitable, I''ll arrange to meet with him," Jane spoke in her


    customer-first tone.


    After leaving the hotel, Jane immediately called Osborn. "Jane," Osborn answered with surprise in


    his voice.


    Jane replied calmly, "It''s me. I have two things to discuss with you, and I hope you can help."


    "Please, go on," Osborn responded seriously. "No matter how many things you have, I''m here to


    help."


    Jane sighed softly. She couldn''t resist Osborn''s deep emotions; it made her feel guilty for rejecting


    him. But she had to address the matters at hand.


    Jane cleared her throat. "First, the other day, someone secretly photographed us in the caf¨¦. Do


    you know who it was?"


    "Secretly photographed?"


    "Yes, and they sent the photos to Patrick," Jane replied, her tone growing somber as she recalled


    that day''s events. "Patrick hasn''t given me a hard time about it, but do you have any idea who could


    be behind it?"


    "Let me check immediately. Give me a little time," Osborn said with a tinge of guilt. If it was indeed


    one of his fans, it meant he had indirectly implicated Jane.


    "Okay," Jane nodded. "And the other thing is that I''m in charge of the ''Ice and Fire'' project at Pansy


    Group, which is about tounch. I''d like you to be the spokesperson. Do you have avability in


    your schedule?"


    "I do," Osborn replied without hesitation. If Jane asked, he wouldn''t refuse anything.


    "Thank you. Come for an audition at Pansy Group tomorrow afternoon, is that okay?" Jane asked.


    "No problem," Osborn agreed, the thought of seeing Jane tomorrow causing a subtle upward curve


    of his lips.


    Jane also scheduled an audition with Annie for the next afternoon. Once all arrangements were in


    ce, she returned to Pansy Group.


    Upon arriving at her desk and just before she could sit down, Sylvia, her neighboring colleague,


    said, "Jane, Mr. Pansy wants to see you in his office right away."


    Jane nodded calmly but with a sense of rm. Patrick wanted to see her? What could be the


    matter?

 Chapter 64: Osborn Is Perfect

    Chapter 64: Osborn Is Perfect


    Chapter 64: Osborn Is Perfect


    Feeling a sense of unease and trepidation, Jane took the elevator to Patrick''s office. Her heart


    quivered as she recalled Patrick''s frosty demeanor from earlier. She took a deep breath and rapped


    her knuckles against the office door.


    "Pleasee in," Patrick''s voice came from within.


    Jane pushed the door open and entered.


    Seated at his desk, Patrick held a document in his hand. Every one of his movements exuded an


    exquisite and aristocratic air, and hismanding presence radiated an aura of authority, as if he


    were destined to be a king.


    "Why did you need to see me, Patrick?" Jane asked in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Patrick nced up, his piercing gaze fixating on her, and he inquired coldly, "Where have you


    been?"


    Patrick had gone to the secretarial department after the meeting but hadn''t found Jane there. He


    had asked her colleagues about her whereabouts and learned that she had left during working


    hours, without his permission.


    "I was at Imperial Hotel to present the Ice and Fire series samples to Mr. Longman," Jane replied


    with indifference.


    "Really? Why didn''t you show me the samples first?" Patrick''s handsome face took on a slightly cold


    edge, and he looked at her with curiosity. Lately, he had the impression that Jane had been avoiding


    him.


    Jane felt her difort under his intense gaze and looked away. She smiled faintly and replied,


    "Because you didn''t request to see them."


    "So, you decided on your own? Don''t you understand that one of your responsibilities as a project


    director is to keep your superior informed?" Patrick''s eyes narrowed as he spoke, his tone chilly and


    tinged with irritation.


    Jane''s response was neither obsequious nor confrontational. She was right.


    Jewelry was not Pansy Group''s core business, and Patrick had never given it much attention. But


    ever since Jane had taken charge of the Ice and Fire project, he couldn''t help but take an interest in


    it. He didn''t want to admit that the real reason he cared was Jane herself.


    "Did Bruce have any suggestions?" Patrick asked.


    Jane shook her head. "No. He''s quite satisfied with the project, from the design to the production


    progress and the samples."


    "When do you n tounch the series?" Patrick inquired.


    "Very soon. Mr. Longman was highly impressed with the samples. I''ll schedule a press conference


    after themercial shoot ispleted. I''m confident it will create a buzz by then," Jane replied


    with a self-assured smile.


    Jane had meticulously overseen the Ice and Fire project from its design to production. She believed


    in her abilities and thought she could make the project a great sess.


    "Who will be the spokesperson?" Patrick queried.


    Spokesperson? Jane was perplexed. She couldn''t help but wonder if Patrick had called her just to


    find out if Osborn was going to be the spokesperson.From N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment''s thought, she replied, "Annie White, Mr. Longman''s girlfriend, will be the female


    spokesperson. Osborn Maltz will be the male spokesperson."


    As soon as Patrick heard Jane mention Osborn, his expression tightened.


    "Osborn? Did you do this intentionally, Jane?" Patrick asked, narrowing his eyes. "Are you using the


    company''s resources for your personal goals?"


    Patrick couldn''t believe that Jane had the audacity to do such a thing. He was shocked that she had


    invited Osborn to be the male spokesperson, and he suspected she did it just to provoke him by


    flirting with Osborn in his presence.


    Jane rubbed her temples, feeling somewhat exasperated. She had expected Patrick to react this


    way.


    She looked into his cold eyes and inquired, "Patrick, what devious thoughts are you harboring? Mr.


    Longman suggested having Osborn as the spokesperson. Shouldn''t we cater to our client''s


    preferences? What''s wrong with Osborn? He''s handsome and has a great figure. I believe he''s the


    perfect fit."


    Patrick was incensed by her words. To Jane, Osborn was the epitome of perfection.


    Patrick abruptly stood up and closed the distance between them. "So, is this why you''re fond of


    Osborn?" He asked, his voice sharp and using.


    Jane was taken aback. She had no feelings for Osborn. "Patrick, we''re discussing work matters


    here. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave."


    Jane didn''t want to argue with him any longer. She decided to workte, hoping to avoid the


    awkwardness between her and Patrick.


    Later that evening, Jane found herself the only one left working in the secretarial department. Her


    phone rang while she reviewed the details of tomorrow''s auditions. She nced at the screen and


    saw that it was her grandfather calling.


    Quickly, she answered, "Grandpa."


    "Jane, it''s been a while since youst called. Is everything okay?" Old North inquired cheerfully.


    Jane felt a pang of guilt for not having called her grandfather in a long time. "I''m fine, Grandpa. I''ve


    just been really busy," she replied, forcing a smile.


    "Being busy is a good thing. So, the guy I chose for you isn''t bad, is he?" Old North chuckled.


    "Patrick? What do you see in him, Grandpa?" Jane rolled her eyes. "He''s stingy, short-tempered,


    irritable, and annoying."


    "I think he''s a good match for you. Get along well with Patrick. You''lle to understand that I don''t


    make snap judgments," Old North said, touching his beard before ending the call.


    Jane was at a loss for words as her grandfather hung up on her. She couldn''t fathom why he was so


    optimistic about Patrick. Patrick was unpredictable and prone to mood swings. She didn''t want a


    future husband like that.


    Jane was about to put her phone away when she noticed a shadow in front of her. She looked up


    and saw a tall, imposing figure.


    The man was dressed in a sleek ck suit that seemed to blend seamlessly with the shadows. His


    tall, athletic frame leaned against the wall, with two buttons on his shirt casually undone, revealing


    his toned chest.


    Jane was stunned by the presence of the man before her. It was Patrick. She wondered when he


    had arrived.

 Chapter 65: Inferior To Osborn

    Chapter 65: Inferior To Osborn


    Chapter 65: Inferior to Osborn


    When Patrick heard Jane''s unttering evaluation of him, he was furious. She had described him as


    stingy, short-tempered, irritable, and annoying. It was a blow to his ego, as he had always been


    seen as a sessful, privileged individual with avish lifestyle. Why would Jane hold such a


    negative opinion of him? And why did she seem to think that Osborn was better?


    "Patrick, why are you here?" Jane inquired, taken aback as she observed the sullen man standing


    before her. She wondered if he had overheard her conversation with her grandfather.


    "Let''s go home," Patrick stated bluntly.


    Go home? What did he mean by that? Was he suggesting that she apany him back home?


    Recalling the embarrassing incident from earlier in the day, Jane hesitated.


    "You can go, but I need to workte tonight. I won''t be going home," she responded.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Have you forgotten that you have hypoglycemia? What if you faint again? I don''t want to be calling


    a doctor for you in the middle of the night," Patrick pointed out, squinting at her.


    Was she workingte just to avoid him? Even if it meantpromising her health? Did she have


    such a strong aversion to him? Jane felt slightly embarrassed by Patrick''s reminder.


    "I won''t faint again. It was an ident. Please stop bringing it up," she replied.


    "Let''s go," Patrick insisted, checking his watch; it was already midnight. "As your boss, I order you


    to finish your work ande home with me now."


    His tone wasmanding, leaving Jane with little room for argument. While Jane had indeed been


    workingte to avoid Patrick, it seemed he wouldn''t leave until she left with him.


    Rain was pouring down from the sky as they sat in Patrick''s car. Jane watched the raindrops race


    down the windshield, her mind drifting. She had been in Guavo for nearly a month, as she had


    promised her grandfather to spend three months with Patrick. She had initially thought that she


    could leave afterward. After all, she and Patrick couldn''t stand each other. However, things seemed


    to be spiraling out of control. Patrick''s actions had been beyond her expectations. At times, he was


    overbearing and unreasonable, yet he also seemed to care deeply for her. He had protected her


    when Monica attacked her with a knife, and now he had insisted she leave work to prevent her from


    overexerting herself.


    Jane couldn''t quite grasp what Patrick was thinking. Would he let her break off the engagement


    after the three months were up? Could she sever her ties with him without consequences? Jane


    stole a nce at Patrick, who was gripping the steering wheel as he concentrated on driving.


    The car ride was filled with silence, making the confined space feel stifling. Jane closed her eyes,


    feeling a wave of exhaustion wash over her after a long day. Suddenly, Patrick''s voice broke the


    silence.


    "Jane, am I truly that bad?"


    Startled, Jane opened her eyes and looked at him, puzzled by the unexpected question.


    "What?" she responded.


    Patrick turned his head to face her and repeated, "Am I stingy? Do I have a bad temper?"


    Jane was left momentarily speechless. Patrick had overheard her conversation with her


    grandfather, and it had evidently embarrassed her.


    "Patrick, do you make a habit of eavesdropping on other people''s phone calls?" Jane retorted.


    Patrick furrowed his brow. "Do you habitually talk about others behind their backs?"


    "Talk about others?" Jane red at him. "I wasn''t gossiping. I was simply telling the truth."


    Patrick''s expression turned cold. "So, I can''t measure up to Osborn in any way?"


    Where had shee up with such an idea? How did Osborn even enter the conversation? Jane


    didn''t quite grasp the connection.


    "If you believe that, there''s nothing I can say," she replied angrily, feeling as if she had inadvertently


    confessed something to Patrick.


    In her eyes, Osborn seemed to surpass Patrick in every way.


    Was that the reason she had approached Osborn to be the spokesperson? Had she forgotten that


    Patrick was her fianc¨¦? "Damn it!"


    Recalling the scene in the caf¨¦ where Jane and Osborn had kissed, Patrick pounded the steering


    wheel in frustration. His face darkened as he stated, "Jane, remember your ce!"


    Before he could continue, the car veered out of control, causing Patrick to step on the brakes. The


    car collided with the guardrail with a screeching sound.


    Creak...


    Jane was thrust forward, narrowly avoiding hitting her head on the windshield. Dazed and shaken,


    she inquired, "What happened?"


    Jane rubbed her head in disbelief. Patrick, with a stern expression, opened the car door and


    stepped out to inspect the damage. Through the window, Jane saw him standing in the rain, getting


    drenched. She grabbed an umbre and approached him.


    "Why did you get out?" Patrick asked. "Is everything okay?"


    Jane held the umbre over Patrick, her half-soaked body exposed to the rain. Water dripped from


    her hair onto her cheeks. Her dress clung to her, entuating her figure. The situation was


    unexpected, and Patrick''s desire stirred. He reached out and took hold of Jane''s waist, urging her to


    come closer.


    Bowing his head, he gazed intensely at the girl in his arms, his eyes zing like mes. The


    sudden closeness made Jane blush. She took a deep breath, trying to express her feelings, and


    spoke softly but firmly.


    "Patrick, don''t do this."


    The night was silent, with the only sound being the raindrops falling on the ck umbre. Under


    the umbre''s shelter, Patrick''s face appeared distant and unhappy.


    Jane felt uneasy. After a moment of silence, Patrick asked coldly, "Is this about Osborn? Am I really


    inferior to him in every way?"

 Chapter 66: A Mixture Of Tension

    Chapter 66: A Mixture Of Tension


    Chapter 66: A Mixture of Tension


    Osborn again?


    What was Patrick''s fixation on Osborn? What was he thinking? Jane felt an undercurrent of


    frustration. ring at Patrick, she challenged, "Why does everything revolve around Osborn? Is Mr.


    Pansy feeling insecure or simply jealous?"


    Sweeping back to the car, Patrick''s handsome face darkened, lips tightening. Was he feeling


    insecure? It made no sense.


    Osborn might reign on the silver screen, but Patrick was just as attractive and talented. It was


    Jane''s fault; she unsettled him. One day, Patrick was determined to prove he was leagues ahead of


    Osborn.


    The following afternoon, Jane was set to attend an audition with Annie and Osborn at the Pansy


    Group''s studio.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon arrival at the studio, Osborn was already there, but Annie was missing.


    "Jane," Osborn greeted her with a broad smile as he approached.


    "You''re early," Jane noted, checking her watch.


    "We''ve got ten minutes until the shooting. Annie hasn''t shown up yet. Let''s wait a bit," Osborn


    remarked.


    "Oh, by the way, that thing you asked me to look into yesterday has been resolved."


    "You found the person who took the secret photographs? Who was it?" Jane inquired, impressed.


    "Erica Terry. Do you know her?" Osborn asked.


    So, it was Erica. Jane''s expression darkened. Erica was known to be Florence''sckey, and it was


    apparent that Florence had an intense hostility towards Jane. She had attempted to frame her on


    multiple asions, and most likely, Florence was behind this incident too. It wasn''t a surprise that


    Patrick received the photo. Florence sought to sow discord between Jane and Patrick, aiming to


    make Patrick misunderstand the rtionship between her and Osborn.


    "Jane, can I help?" Osborn inquired, looking at Jane.


    "No," Jane replied, shaking her head. She had to manage this issue by herself.


    Osborn acknowledged Jane''s capability but still desired to assist her.


    At two o''clock, Annie finally arrived, donning very high heels. Bruce apanied her.


    "Am Ite?" Annie inquired, a charming smile on her face.


    "You''re just in time," Jane assured her, leading Annie over to Osborn.


    "This is your partner for the scene, Annie," Jane stated, grinning. "Annie, I''m sure I don''t need to


    introduce Osborn to you, right?"


    Annie warmly hugged Osborn. "I''ve heard a lot about you. You''re more handsome in person than on


    TV, and your reputation precedes you. It''s a pleasure meeting you."


    Osborn offered a half-smile. "I hope I don''t disappoint you."


    "ces, please. Let''s begin."


    Jane was about to signal the photographer to start shooting when the staff suddenly quieted down.


    "Mr. Pansy, we didn''t expect you to join us," the lead photographer said, exhibiting a respectful


    gaze.


    They were shooting amercial, and he hadn''t anticipated Patrick''s personal attendance. Mr.


    Pansy? Jane observed Patrick''s tall and imposing figure.


    She was stunned. Why was Patrick here? He strode toward Jane, ncing at her and asking,


    "How''s everything going?"


    "No issues. We''re about tomence," Jane responded, shuffling the documents in her hands.


    "Okay."


    After inspecting the scene, Patrick took a seat. Despite his rxed posture, his strong aura


    demanded deference.


    Was Patrick really nning to remain and oversee the shoot? Jane frowned; it was just another


    trivial advertisement, rendering Patrick''s personal supervision unnecessary.


    "Let''s begin," Patrick calmly instructed.


    As everyone readied for the shoot, a suddenmotion arose at the door.


    Jane noticed Florence, trying to gain entry into the studio, obstructed by the staff.


    "I''m sorry, but you can''t enter," the assistant courteously informed Florence.


    "Why can''t I get in?" Florence inquired, peering into the studio.


    Patrick remained in his seat.


    Earlier in the day, Florence''s brother had visited Pansy Group to discuss a business deal with


    Patrick. Florence had insisted on apanying her brother, hoping to see Patrick. His indifferent


    treatment of her made Florence deeply upset.


    Spotting Jane at the studio added fuel to Florence''s belief that Jane was up to something. Why else


    would Patrick leave an important meeting to rush to the studio for an ad shoot? "I''m here for Patrick.


    Let me in."


    Florence red at the assistant. "Don''t you know who I am? I''m a member of the Doyle family." The


    staff recognized Florence.


    After a moment''s hesitation, the assistant approached Patrick respectfully. "Mr. Pansy, Miss Doyle is


    looking for you. She wishes to enter. Is that okay?"


    "Ask her to leave," Patrick stated coldly.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Doyle. We are in the middle of a shoot. No one is allowed inside," the staff tried to


    dissuade Florence.


    "In that case, I''ll wait here," Florence obstinately refused to back down.


    Observing Florence''s frustration uplifted Jane''s spirits, and she refocused on Annie and Osborn for


    the ad shoot.


    Osborn was undoubtedly an exceptional actor. His performance was wless, but Annie was


    struggling.


    "Cut!" Jane frowned, halting the shoot.


    "What''s wrong?" Osborn asked, looking concerned.


    Looking at Annie, Jane said bluntly, "Annie, you need to focus."


    Annie paused, ring at Jane with hostility. "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 67: A Near Miss On Set

    Chapter 67: A Near Miss On Set


    Chapter 67: A Near Miss on Set


    "The theme, Ice and Fire, emphasizes the duality of an elegant and passionate woman. However,


    your performance was all about passion andcked elegance," Janemented calmly.


    Annie was visibly displeased with Jane''s critique. "I don''t think so."


    "Do you have any experience withmercial shoots? If not, kindly keep your opinions to yourself,"


    Annie retorted, incredulous that Jane had the audacity to criticize her in front of so many people.


    Annie believed that Jane was just a secretary, whereas she was Bruce''s girlfriend. Witnessing


    Annie''s arrogance and refusal to heed her advice, Jane smiled slightly.


    "I understand that, as a spokesperson, you need to highlight the product''s main feature. If you can''t


    do that, I''ll have to find someone else to rece you."


    "What?" Annie was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Jane to be so unyielding.


    "Darling, my performance can''t be that terrible, can it?" Annie looked at Bruce suggestively.


    Bruce rose from his seat and approached Annie. "Jane is right. Let''s do it again as she instructed."


    Annie was left shocked. She had anticipated that Bruce would reprimand Jane on her behalf, but


    instead, he supported Jane''s stance.


    Annie shot Jane a wary nce, then collected herself and forced a smile. "Alright, I''ll give it another


    shot."


    However, regardless of how many attempts Annie made, Jane couldn''t detect elegance in her


    performance.


    "No!" Jane stopped Annie multiple times, providing instructions on how to execute the scene with


    grace. However, Annie grew increasingly uncooperative, and her performance deteriorated.


    Jane''s eyes, which had been warm and lovely, turned cold. She pulled Annie aside and began


    demonstrating the proper technique herself.


    "Lower your head slightly, raise your hand gracefully, and ce more emphasis on your eyes. You


    need to convey elegance and unattainability."


    Jane stood beside Osborn, demonstrating with precision and vividness the elegance the scene


    required. The photographer, inspired, snapped his fingers in approval.


    Osborn and Jane, both striking and seemingly a perfect match, stood side by side.


    Patrick, who had been silent, suddenly rose to his feet, his eyes chillingly frigid.


    As he made his way through the crowd, a strange coldness swept over those in his path. Patrick


    advanced directly to the set, where he drew Osborn aside, positioned himself beside Jane, and


    dered coldly, "I''ll do it!"


    "What?" Jane stared at Patrick, astonished. She couldn''t fathom what had provoked Patrick this


    time.


    Patrick shot her an angry nce and queried, "Weren''t you demonstrating? I''ll do the demonstration


    with you."


    He smiled coldly.


    Jane''s flirtation with Osborn had obviously incensed Patrick, leading him to think that she was


    growing increasingly audacious. However, she had a valid excuse that worked.


    Patrick couldn''t stand idly by. Jane was left speechless. To her, it was only amercial, and there


    was no need for Patrick to demonstrate.


    Osborn, too, was rendered momentarily speechless. After all, he was a renowned movie star; he


    had no need for Patrick''s demonstration.


    Nevertheless, Patrick assumed his position on the stage with the air of a talented individual,


    drawing the attention of onlookers and demonstrating that he was in no way inferior to Osborn.


    "This is perfect!" The photographer''s eyes sparkled in amazement.


    With Patrick, Jane seemed even morepatible than with Osborn.


    "That''s enough, Patrick. Let the main actors for today''s shoot take over," Jane stated firmly, staring


    at Annie''s irate countenance and Osborn''s forlorn eyes.


    The light fixtures above the stage began to shake violently. Jane was about to leave when she


    looked up and noticed a ss ceilingmp hurtling toward her.


    "Watch out!"


    Three voices cried out simultaneously.


    Patrick, Osborn, and Bruce all yelled at once.


    However, it was Patrick who immediately sprang into action. He encircled Jane''s waist and fell to


    the ground, shielding her with his body.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Jane felt disoriented and crumpled in Patrick''s arms. Simultaneously, themp crashed onto the


    floor, shattering into countless shards.


    Jane''s leg was grazed by the flying ss, and blood spurted out, staining her white dress a


    shocking shade of red.


    "Are you okay? Let''s get you to the hospital," Patrick''s eyes were filled with concern. He swiftly


    scooped Jane up. "Please put me down," Jane pleaded.


    "Don''t move! You''re injured," Patrickmanded, his arms unyielding.


    Patrick carried Jane out of the studio, and the onlookers stared as they went. Jane flushed as she


    nestled against Patrick''s chest.


    His strong arms held her securely, and she could feel his warm breath. The two were so close that


    she could hear his steady heartbeat.


    Jane spotted Florence ring at her as she exited the studio. Intentionally, she wrapped her arms


    around Patrick''s neck. "Where are you going, Patrick?"


    Florence stood by the studio''s entrance, having witnessed what unfolded on the stage. She had


    expected Jane to be gravely injured or even killed if themp had struck her. To her surprise, Patrick


    had risked his life to protect her and was now carrying her securely in his arms. Florence was


    consumed by jealousy.


    She had intended to detain Patrick by tugging at him, but when he cast her an icy look, she


    immediately let go.


    Patrick drove Jane to the hospital, where a doctor examined her wound and reassured her, "You''re


    fortunate. The cut isn''t deep. A bit of ointment will do the trick, and you''ll be back to normal in a few


    days."


    "Thank you, Doctor," Jane replied with a grateful smile. In reality, it was only a minor injury, and


    there was no need for Patrick to have taken her to the hospital.


    "That''s good news." Patrick''s tense expression rxed slightly as he realized that Jane had only


    suffered a minor injury. "Don''t return to the office today. I''ll drive you home so you can get some


    rest."


    Patrick carried Jane back to the car, his gaze softening as he observed herck of resistance. He


    secured her seatbelt.


    Just as he was about to start the car, Jane posed a calm question. "Patrick, do you think today''s


    incident was an ident?"

 Chapter 68: Uncovering New Alliances

    Chapter 68: Uncovering New Alliances


    Chapter 68: Uncovering New Alliances


    Jane scrutinized Patrick, narrowing her eyes. She firmly believed that today''s incident had not been


    an ident. Pansy Group''s equipment, as well as the studio''s ceilingmps, underwent annual


    professional inspections and maintenance. The sudden fall of themp left her perplexed about its


    cause, especially since it had resulted in her injury.


    Initially, she suspected Florence of trying to harm her. However, upon further consideration, she


    remembered that it was her own choice to step onto the stage to provide a demonstration, as


    Annie''s performance was falling short. Florence couldn''t have foreseen the unfortunate incident.


    The key actors on the stage that day were Annie and Osborn. There seemed to be no motive for


    anyone to target Annie, as she was a neer in the city and unlikely to have attracted any


    enemies. It was also improbable that this was the work of one of Osborn''s foes, as orchestrating an


    attack in Pansy Group, which was Patrick''s territory, would invite severe consequences.


    As Jane pondered, Robert also contemted the incident. Eventually, Patrick voiced his thoughts


    as he examined the cut on Jane''s leg, his voice resonating with depth. "I''ll have someone


    investigate this."


    Jane nodded in agreement. Ever since Patrick had taken her to the hospital, themercial shoot


    had been postponed. Annie was upset by Jane''s public reprimand and wanted Bruce tofort her,


    but Bruce''s mind was preupied with Jane''s well-being.


    "I''m not sure about Jane''s condition. Let''s go to the hospital to check on her," Bruce suggested.


    Annie was taken aback. She couldn''t fathom why Bruce was asking her to apany him to the


    hospital to see Jane. Her face darkened, feeling increasingly frustrated.


    "Honey, I''ve spent the entire day working on the advertisement, and I''m exhausted."


    "Very well, you can head back to the hotel and get some rest," Bruce replied gently.


    "And what about you? Don''t you want toe with me?" Annie inquired.


    "I''m going to visit Jane. After all, she was injured during today''s shoot," Bruce replied as he walked


    away, leaving Annie behind.


    Annie''s fists clenched as she watched Bruce''s departing figure. She could sense that Bruce''s


    enthusiasm for her had waned, and she couldn''tprehend what had brought about this change.


    Today, she had suffered a loss of face after being publicly scolded and threatened with recement


    by Jane.


    But all Bruce cared about was Jane''s injury. The more Annie dwelled on it, the more her anger


    red. She left the studio with a furrowed brow.


    "Hello, Annie," a woman''s voice greeted Annie as she exited the studio. Looking up, she spotted a


    tall and stunning woman standing at the studio''s entrance ¨C Florence.


    Annie inquired, puzzled, "Who are you?"


    Florence offered a sweet smile as she introduced herself. "Nice to meet you, Annie. I''m Florence


    Doyle."


    Annie nodded, her curiosity piqued. She had recently be aware of theplicated


    rtionships among Patrick, Jane, and Florence.


    Earlier in the day, Florence had been at the studio''s entrance, pleading to see Patrick, but he had


    sternly denied her request. It appeared that the rumors were true.


    "How can I assist you?" Annie questioned, a hint of suspicion in her tone.


    "I''ve heard of you for some time. Hearing about someone is not the same as meeting them in


    person. Annie, would you like to join me for a cup of coffee?" Florence inquired, offering a sweet


    smile.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Annie agreed, aware of the Doyle family''s prominent reputation in Guavo. Many people sought their


    favor, and Florence seemed to be extending an invitation, which Annie wanted to explore. She also


    hoped to gain more information from Florence about Jane.


    "Sure."


    They proceeded to a nearby caf¨¦ near Pansy Group and took a seat. Florence cleared her throat


    before speaking, "I observed your work on the advertisement just now, Annie. You did an excellent


    job. Why did Jane criticize you so harshly?"


    Florence defended Annie, aiming to make an ally out of her. The enemy of an enemy was often


    considered a friend. Florence was confident that by speaking ill of Jane, Annie would develop a


    dislike for her.


    Annie felt embarrassed as Florence mentioned the incident in the studio. Taking a sip of her coffee,


    she stated coldly, "Jane knows nothing about shooting; she''s an outsider."


    "Do you know why Jane has it out for you?" Florence inquired with a sly grin.


    "Why?" Annie responded.


    "During the shoot, both Patrick and Bruce were present. Jane humiliated you intentionally in front of


    them to elevate herself," Florence exined casually as she sipped her coffee.


    Annie was taken aback, clenching her teeth as she processed this revtion. Florence nodded


    knowingly, continuing to sow the seeds of discord. "Jane is a woman with questionable ethics.


    When she sees a man, she tries to seduce him, regardless of her being engaged to Patrick. Just


    look at her. The fact that she dared to seduce Osborn in front of Patrick today speaks volumes


    about her character."


    Annie''s face contorted with disgust as Florence''s words fueled her aversion to Jane. "I can''t stand


    her." Florence let out a sigh, reinforcing her position. "Jane seduces men everywhere in the name of


    work, using her allure to manipte them. Be cautious, Annie. Don''t give her the opportunity to


    seduce your man."


    "I won''t allow her to seed!" Annie dered with determination, her eyes gleaming with coldness.


    With Jane''s leg injury, Patrick made the decision to keep her from going to work. Instead, she


    rescheduled a meeting with the photographer. Early sunlight streamed into her room through the


    curtains, casting a soft glow on the bed as Jane rubbed the corners of her eyes. It was now seven


    in the morning.


    After a refreshing shower, she descended the stairs. A delightful aroma wafted from the kitchen ¨C


    the fragrance of a delicious breakfast. Jane inhaled deeply and felt her stomach rumble. "Thank


    you, Amy," she called out and headed towards the kitchen.


    However, in the kitchen, she encountered an unexpected sight ¨C Patrick. Jane couldn''t help but


    wonder why he had taken it upon himself to prepare breakfast.

 Chapter 69: Culinary Charms

    Chapter 69: Culinary Charms


    Chapter 69: Culinary Charms


    In his casual attire, Patrick was engrossed in the kitchen, preparing breakfast, basking in the gentle


    rays of sunlight that streamed through the window. Jane found herself entranced by his striking


    features ¨C his handsome face, chiseled nose, and those sensuous, slightly curled lips. He seemed


    more animated and vibrant, a departure from his usual work-rted stoicism. Even wearing an


    apron, he was a sight to behold.


    Jane couldn''t tear her gaze away, but Patrick eventually noticed her presence and greeted her,


    "You''re awake."


    Shaking off her stupor, Jane inquired, "Why are you in the kitchen?"


    "Amy requested the day off," Patrick replied softly.


    Jane nodded, realizing that their usual cook was absent. "Oh, I see. Do you know how to cook?"


    Patrick responded with a friendly smile, "You can have a taste." It was unmistakable that Patrick


    was an excellent cook.


    "It''s delicious," Janeplimented as she sat at the table and tasted Patrick''s cooking. She hadn''t


    expected that the CEO, a man of his stature, would be such a skilled chef.


    Jane''s perception of Patrick began to shift. "You can eat more if you like it," he suggested, cing


    another sandwich on her te.


    Jane felt a warmth washing over her as Patrick demonstrated care and concern for her. "Thank


    you," she said with a smile.


    Patrick wasn''t such a terrible person, she thought. He was tall, handsome, well-built, wealthy, and a


    formidable businessman who could achieve anything he set his mind to. As long as he wasn''t quick-


    tempered and moody, he could indeed be a perfect man.


    Perhaps she should heed her grandfather''s advice.


    As they continued to enjoy their pleasant breakfast together, Patrick''s phone interrupted the warm


    ambiance. He answered it impatiently, "What''s up?"


    Morton''s voice came through the line, "Sir, regarding the falling ceilingmp in the studio, we''ve


    identified the employees responsible for its maintenance."


    Patrick inquired in a low voice, "And?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Morton continued, "There were three employees conducting maintenance and inspections at the


    time. One of them has since resigned, and the other two workers confirm that the one who resigned


    was responsible for inspecting themp."


    "Dig deeper into that former employee''s background," Patrick ordered, his expression darkening,


    and his thin lips curving slightly.


    After ending the call, Jane asked eagerly, "Have you made any progress? Do we know who caused


    it?"


    With a narrowed gaze, Patrick replied, "It''s still under investigation."


    It seemed the situation was far more intricate than they had initially thought.


    Later in her room, Jane retrieved the ointment to tend to her leg injury. Just as she was about to


    apply it, a maic voice from above made her look up, and she found Patrick offering, "Allow me


    to do it."


    Initially declining politely, Jane hesitated, but Patrick took the ointment from her hand, knelt, and


    began to apply it to her wound with gentleness. "You helped me when my hand was injured. Let me


    help you now," he exined in a low voice.


    Jane relented, "Alright."


    Patrick dipped his finger into the ointment and applied it to her leg. The cool sensation of the


    ointment, coupled with his soft touch, caused her leg to tingle. A hint of blush crept onto Jane''s


    cheeks as she found herself growing increasingly self-conscious.


    "Remember to apply the ointment as instructed, or you might end up with an unsightly scar," Patrick


    advised as he stood up.


    Jane agreed, "Alright."


    As she rose to her feet, she couldn''t help but notice that her legs felt a bit numb, likely from being


    seated for an extended period during the ointment application. When she stumbled, she fell towards


    Patrick, who reacted swiftly to catch her, his arm securely encircling her waist. Jane felt a sense of


    warmth andfort, but at the same time, an uneasiness in her heart.


    It seemed that whenever she was around Patrick, she found herself making blunders. As Patrick


    leaned in for a kiss, Jane froze, her mind going nk, and her cheeks flushed with uncertainty.


    Their lips were just about to meet when Patrick''s phone rang once again, breaking the spell.


    Startled, Jane pushed him away, reminding him, "Your phone is ringing."


    Patrick''s desire had ignited in that moment, and his expression darkened as he retrieved his phone


    and answered it. Morton was on the other end, and Patrick''s voice was frigid as he responded to the


    report.


    Jane inquired, concerned, "What''s happening? Did you get to the bottom of it? Have they found the


    person responsible?"


    Patrick shared the information from Morton. "The person in question is Tom Peg, and his family


    recently emigrated. Last week, Tom''s ount received five hundred thousand dors."


    "Emigrated?" Jane was taken aback by the revtion.


    Patrick confirmed, "Yes, and it appears that Tom is responsible for the incident."


    Tom, a mere maintenance worker, had received a substantial sum of money, making it clear that


    someone had paid him. The question was, who was behind this? And who was the intended target


    ¨C Jane, Annie, Osborn, Patrick, or even Pansy Group itself?

 Chapter 70: It Was Done With Intent

    Chapter 70: It Was Done With Intent


    Chapter 70: It Was Done With Intent


    After a few days of rest at home, Jane''s injured leg was almost healed.


    Promotional shooting for the Ice and Fire series was scheduled to take ceter that day, and she


    was feeling ready.


    Jane purposefully arrived at the studio half an hour early to speak with the staff, wanting to confirm


    that everything had been properly prepared.


    A half hour passed, Annie and Bruce, as well as Osborn, arrived.


    "Are you ready?" Jane asked the makeup artist after she checked again and found nothing wrong.


    The makeup artist nodded and said, "I''m ready."


    "I''m going to change my clothes." Annie looked nkly at Jane.


    "Where are they?"


    "Here."


    Jane handed her a garment bag.


    The dress inside was designed by Jane herself, and it was hot off Loe Studio''s racks.


    Jane had taken great care to match the design to the feeling of Ice and Fire.


    Annie took the dress; she and her agent entered the dressing room.


    When Annie reappeared, she was wearing the dress. She looked like she was cloaked in fire. It was


    tailored to her shape, and the overall effect was incredibly ttering.


    In short, Annie was stunning, and no one could take their eyes off her.


    The effect was beyond even the designer''s expectations.


    Annie''s performance in the Ice theme hadn''t been good, but she could entuate the Fire theme to


    great advantage.


    Jane was about to ask the make-up artist to do the make-up for Annie, when Annie stopped her.


    "Jane, do you seriously expect me to wear this?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    Jane frowned and looked Annie over once more.


    The dress was perfect.


    Annie turned around slowly.


    Everyone was surprised when they got a closer look at her back. It was entuated by a row of


    diamond buttons, which shone brilliantly against the red material of the dress.


    But in the middle, thergest and most dazzling diamond was missing.


    What happened? People exchanges nces, but no one was the wiser for it.


    Where had it gone? "Jane, don''t you have any respect for your work? This dress isn''t ready for the


    shoot!"


    Annie said without ever breaking eye contact with Jane.


    Jane frowned.


    She had checked the dress just now and there had been nothing wrong. She had designed the


    dress.


    There were ten diamond buttons in total, all of which were decoratively arranged in a vertical row


    down the back.


    All ten had been there when she had thoroughly checked it minutes ago.


    Seeing that Jane was deep in thought, Osborn stepped forward and asked, "Did it fall off in the


    dressing room, perhaps?"


    "No," Jane replied without hesitation. She was certain that hadn''t happened.


    Every article of clothing produced by Loe Studio was personally checked by Nana in to ensure the


    quality.


    The diamond would have been securely fastened.


    And Jane had made a point of reminding Nana to pay special attention to the diamonds.


    It was simply impossible that the missing diamond had fallen off so easily.


    Moreover, if it hade loose and fallen off, there should be some thread left to mark the spot. But


    there was none. Someone must have carefully cut it off.


    Osborn frowned and asked his agent to look for it in the fitting room. After a while, the agent


    returned.


    "I searched the whole room and didn''t find it. Maybe it fell out here? I''ll keep looking."


    "There''s no need!" Jane moved close to Annie.


    "Give it back, please." Annie was all innocence.


    "Give what back, Jane?"


    Jane said, "The diamond button that you deliberately cut off the dress."


    "That''s ridiculous!"


    Annie continued to feign innocence, but she couldn''t prevent the quick look of panic that shed


    across her eyes. She had done it to frame Jane.


    Florence had told her that Patrick was a man who was meticulous about his work. If Jane made a


    serious mistake, she would face harsh consequences.


    For example, if a diamond was lost because it was poorly attached to a dress that Jane was


    responsible for, there was a good chance that she would be fired.


    Annie saw a good opportunity to damage Jane''s reputation and she seized it.


    But she hadn''t expected Jane to be astute enough to realize what she had done and bold enough to


    publicly use her.


    Annie calmed herself with the knowledge that there was no evidence to prove Jane''s usation


    because she had flushed the button down the toilet.


    As Annie became calmer, she also became more confident. She raised her voice and said, "I cut


    the diamond off? You must be joking. Jane, tell me, why would I do that? I worked hard to be


    Pansy Group''s spokesperson. They customized this dress for me to wear at today''s shoot. Why


    would I prevent the shoot from happening?"


    "I also want to know why you did that."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane narrowed her eyes and coldly stared at Annie as she considered the woman''s possible


    motives.


    Obviously, what Annie did was against her. But she had only known Annie for a few days.


    What reason could she have to be so hostile? Was it simply because she had criticized Annie at her


    audition? Was Annie that petty? If this was an act of vengeance, it was a very stupid one.


    Pansy Group only gave her this opportunity to be the spokesperson for the sake of Bruce.


    And it seemed like she was intentionally destroying that very opportunity, along with her reputation.


    "Honey, you have to say something."


    Annie pursed her lips in grievance and grabbed Bruce''s arm.


    "Jane made a mistake and now she wants to pass the me to me."


    Bruce was about to speak, but Osborn interrupted him.


    "Annie, please don''t make usations without evidence." He trusted Jane unconditionally.


    She would never make such a stupid mistake.


    If Jane said Annie cut the diamond off the dress on purpose, then that was what had happened.


    Annie saw that Osborn was intent on defending Jane, and became even more aggrieved.


    "Honey, stop them from ganging up on me," she whined to Bruce.


    The rest of the people in the room began to ask themselves who was really at fault.


    "Annie wouldn''t have done that, would she?"


    "Yeah, she had no reason to."


    "So then, Jane is to me?"


    Jane smiled sarcastically.


    Annie was indeed a movie star. Her acting convinced almost everyone. She was about to say


    something when a cold, male voice drew the room''s attention.


    "What happened here?"

 Chapter 71: The Ultimate Proof

    Chapter 71: The Ultimate Proof


    Chapter 71: The Ultimate Proof


    Patrick strode confidently into the studio, his steps measured and assured.


    The impably tailored suit entuated his powerful, well-built frame. His striking visage bore a


    slightly forbidding countenance, and his piercing gaze remained fixed ahead, exuding an air of


    formidable presence. His noble demeanor naturallypelled people to show him deference.


    A palpable silence swept through the room as Patrick entered.


    All eyes turned in unison towards the studio''s entrance.


    "Mr. Pansy, you''ve arrived just in time," Annie greeted Patrick as she confidently approached in her


    high heels.


    Though Patrick''s expression was imposing, Annie knew she needed to take the initiative to


    persuade him that today''s mishaps were entirely Jane''s fault. She had to convince him that Jane


    had lost the button and disrupted the progress of the advertising shoot. Annie believed that once


    Patrick epted her version of events, he would make Jane''s life unbearable.


    With this in mind, Annie gracefully turned her back to Patrick, adopting an aggrieved expression.


    "Look, Mr. Pansy, this is the dress that Jane provided me."


    Patrick''s icy gaze fell upon Annie''s dress, the conspicuous row of diamond buttons missing only the


    central one. His eyebrows furrowed slightly as he considered that Jane wouldn''t likely make such an


    obvious mistake.


    Sensing his silence, Annie continued her feigned distress. She pursed her lips and said, "How can I


    shoot in a dress like this? Moreover, Loe Studio''s dresses are all custom-made. Since one button is


    missing, they''ll need to create a recement. We don''t even know how long that might take. This


    whole process was derailed due to Jane''s mistake. Yet, to protect herself, she''s using me of


    cutting the button, deliberately dying the shoot, and wasting my time. It''s simply preposterous!"


    "Why do you think it''s impossible?" Jane retorted coldly.


    Annie''s hackles rose, and she rolled her eyes. "Don''t make baseless usations. Do you have any


    proof that I tampered with the dress? Before I handed it to you, I checked it thoroughly. At the time,


    it had all ten buttons. After you tried it on in the fitting room, one button went missing. There''s no


    doubt that the button could only have been removed in the fitting room, deliberately snipped off. If it


    had merely fallen off, a thread would still be there. But no trace of a thread was found where the


    button used to be. This was an intentional act."


    Jane continued, "As for identifying the culprit, it''s pretty clear. At the time, only you and your agent


    were in the fitting room."


    "Stop slinging mud at me!" Annie red at Jane.


    "If I cut the button in the fitting room, why didn''t you find it there?" Jane questioned.


    Annie snorted. "You lost the button yourself. Did you truly inspect the dress closely? Verbal ims


    aren''t evidence. You''re just covering up your mistake."


    Jane retorted, "Of course, I''m not relying solely on ims."


    Jane maintained herposure, fixing her gaze on Annie. "What if I can prove that you''re the one


    who cut the button and got rid of it?"


    Annie''s expression changed as she locked eyes with Jane. "How could you possibly prove that?"


    There were no surveince cameras in the fitting room, and the button had been disposed of.


    Jane was bluffing, Annie thought. Jane was attempting to unnerve her and force her into a


    confession. She wouldn''t be taken in.


    Annie took a few deep breaths to steady herself. She looked at Jane with a mocking smile and said,


    "What are you talking about, Jane? Such a material couldn''t possibly exist. It''s absurd."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane sneered, "Just because you''re unaware of it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. If you''re innocent,


    there''s no harm in testing it. Once we conduct the test, the truth wille out. Are you afraid to be


    tested?"


    Annie clenched her jaw and red at Jane. "Who said I''m afraid? I didn''t do anything wrong. Why


    should I be afraid?"


    She reminded herself to remain calm and not reveal her guilt. She couldn''t panic and fall into Jane''s


    trap.


    "It''s excellent that you''re willing to take the test," Jane said confidently, grabbing Annie''s arm and


    raising her hand high. She motioned to the lighting crew, saying, "Please shine the light on the


    diamond buttons on Annie''s dress and then on her hand."


    The lighting crew, with questioning looks, turned to Patrick.


    Patrick nodded with a stern expression and ordered in amanding tone, "Do as Jane says."

 Chapter 72: The Harvest Of Deceit

    Chapter 72: The Harvest Of Deceit


    Chapter 72: The Harvest of Deceit


    The lighting crew, given Patrick''s approval, promptly grasped their task. They moved to the switch


    and activated the light.


    A stream of blue light cast a glow on the diamond buttons adorning Annie''s back, instantly


    transforming them into glistening white gems. Momentster, the light shifted to red, and the


    diamonds began to resemble fiery sparks dancing on Annie''s dress.


    "It''s incredible how they change colors!"


    The onlookers marveled at the sight.


    Jane couldn''t help but smile at their reaction.


    "As you can see, the diamond buttons are coated with a unique material that responds to light by


    changing colors. Now, please turn the light and your attention to Annie''s hand."


    Jane firmly held Annie''s hands to prevent any movement while the lighting crew redirected the


    beam.


    Annie''s mind raced, her hands trembling uncontrobly. Jane had spoken the truth. There was,


    indeed, a special material on the diamond buttons that reacted to different lighting.


    What was Annie to do now? She struggled, but Jane''s grip remained unyielding.


    When the light focused on Annie''s hand, it turned a cold blue.


    Annie''s palm began emitting white light.


    The audience gasped in astonishment.


    Jane rified, "What you''re witnessing is evidence that Annie held the missing diamond in her hand


    andter flushed it down the toilet. The unique material left traces on her hand without her


    knowledge."


    Jane signaled for the light to change to red, and, like magic, Annie''s hand emitted the same color.


    The crowd let out another collective gasp.


    Jane continued to maintain a firm hold on Annie''s trembling arm as she gave everyone a closer


    look.


    "It''s clear for all to see that Annie''s hand reacts to the light in the same way as the diamond buttons.


    There''s no doubt she intentionally removed the button from her dress. Her hands bear the


    undeniable proof. I believe you all understand the truth now."


    The crowd murmured their agreement.


    "I would''ve never suspected Annie of doing this."


    "Why would she do it?"


    "Who knows? She''s reaping what she sowed."


    Annie''splexion turned ashen as she listened to the crowd''s whispers.


    Jane held no sympathy for her.


    "The evidence is irrefutable. Do you have anything to say?"


    "No, it can''t be true," Annie stammered.


    How could this have happened? Why had her seemingly wless n unraveled so easily? She


    hadn''t known about the unique material on the diamond buttons.


    "Jane, you must have set me up deliberately, right?" Annie cried out in frustration.


    "If you didn''t want to get caught, you shouldn''t have done it. But you did, and now you have to face


    the consequences."


    With a sneer, Jane released her grip on Annie''s arm.


    "Annie, you''ve let me down."


    Bruce moved to Annie''s side, his blue eyes reflecting disappointment.


    Appointing Annie as the spokesperson hadn''t been the most prudent decision, but she had been so


    insistent that he had given her a chance.


    Annie had failed to appreciate the opportunity and had caused enough trouble to disgrace him.


    "No, please, honey, listen to me. I didn''t do it."


    Bruce''s public rejection sent Annie into a frenzy. She tightly grabbed his arm.


    "Please, hear me out. I''m innocent. Jane framed me."


    Bruce spared Annie a nce, then turned to her agent.


    "Tell me, what''s the truth?"


    His expression was stern, and his aura was intimidating.


    "If you lie to me, you''ll regret it for the rest of your life."


    The agent paled. She knew that Bruce was a man of his word.


    Lying would only ruin her life.


    Jane had already proven that Annie had cut the diamond button from the dress. Even if she lied for


    Annie, she would be instantly refuted.


    Furthermore, Annie had a terrible temper and often made impulsive demands without considering


    the consequences. The agent had worked with her long enough to know that defending her made


    no sense, especially if it meant getting in trouble with Bruce and Patrick.


    She decided to tell the truth. Clearing her throat, she said, "Mr. Longman, Annie indeed cut the


    diamond button from the dress in the fitting room."


    Annie was furious. "How could you?" she shouted at her agent.


    "Annie, I''m simply telling the truth. I won''t betray my conscience."


    "I don''t know why she did it, though."


    Jane inquired, "Where is the button now?"


    "Annie flushed it down the toilet," the agent answered honestly.


    "No, you''re lying. I didn''t do it."


    Annie bit her lip and continued to protest.


    "Should I have someone retrieve the button from the sewer?" Jane sneered.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Annie remained shameless, continuing to deny the truth.


    Patrick finally broke his silence, turning to Morton and instructing, "Send someone to find the


    button."


    His voice was deep and authoritative.


    Morton acted promptly, and the diamond button was soon recovered from the sewer.


    "Jane, is this the button?"


    Morton carefully handed the button to Jane.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Jane took the button and disyed it to the crowd.


    "Loe Studio''s buttons bear their logo."


    While the logo was still visible, the button had been submerged in filth for too long, rendering it


    unusable.


    "What else do you have to say?"


    Jane''s question was rhetorical andced with sarcasm.


    "If your agent didn''t witness you flushing the button, how did she know what happened?"


    Annie grew even paler and was too embarrassed to defend herself.


    Jane addressed the crowd seriously, "Now that the missing button has been found, the truth is


    crystal clear. Annie, I don''t know why you did it, but know that Pansy Group will no longer work with


    you."


    "What? You''re terminating my contract?" Annie''s eyes widened in disbelief.

 Chapter 73: Give Me Five Minutes

    Chapter 73: Give Me Five Minutes


    Chapter 73: Give Me Five Minutes


    "Yes," Jane nodded resolutely.


    "As Pansy Group''s spokesperson, upholding strong moral standards is of utmost importance. We


    would never consider keeping someone with such poor ethical values as our spokesperson.


    Therefore, on behalf of Pansy Group, I hereby dere the termination of our contract with you."


    Annie looked at Bruce with pleading eyes, knowing he was herst hope. "Honey, please say


    something. You know how much I''ve dreamed of being Pansy Group''s spokesperson. You promised


    me. Please keep your word."


    Realizing that Bruce was her only ally, Annie''s hope rested on his response.


    However, witnessing Annie''s remorseless demeanor, Bruce''s disappointment was palpable. He


    replied somberly, "I gave you a chance, but your actions were disgraceful. You must face the


    consequences. I can''t help you."


    Bruce turned and walked out of the studio, wanting nothing more to do with Annie.


    "Wait for me, honey!" Annie rushed to catch up with Bruce, but Jane intercepted her.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Annie, don''t you think you owe me an apology for what just happened?"


    "Apologize? To you?" Annie''s rage red, her fists clenched. She couldn''t believe that Jane


    expected her to apologize after causing her public humiliation. No way!


    Just as Annie was about to respond, two stern voices, one belonging to Patrick and the other to


    Osborn, rang out in unison, "Apologize to Jane!"


    Annie''s expression shifted as she wondered why everyone seemed to be defending Jane and not


    her. She had already alienated Bruce, and she couldn''t afford to antagonize Patrick and Osborn too.


    Annie turned to Jane and, through gritted teeth, reluctantly muttered, "I''m sorry. Can I leave now?"


    But Jane remained unmoved. "Please take off the dress."


    Annie shot her a venomous re before trudging to the fitting room, where she reluctantly removed


    the dress.


    Once disrobed, she hurried to catch up with Bruce. "Honey, please wait for me!"


    Hearing her voice, Bruce paused, but his disappointment was evident. "Annie, I''m deeply


    disappointed by what you''ve done."


    Annie, unable to deny her actions any longer, pleaded for forgiveness. "I didn''t mean to do it. I don''t


    know what came over me."


    But Bruce remained unmoved, casting a cold nce at her. "Let''s break up, Annie."


    "What? Break up? You can''t be serious!" Annie was in shock. She couldn''t believe that Bruce


    wanted to end their rtionship. It had to be a mistake. "Bruce, this is a joke, right?"


    Bruce''s stern expression told her it was no joke. "I''m not kidding."


    "No, I won''t let us break up!" Annie couldn''t ept this. She had worked tirelessly to be


    Bruce''s girlfriend, and she couldn''t just let it end like this. "Annie, you know I don''t appreciate people


    pestering me," Bruce said with a frown.


    "Why? Is it because of Jane?" Annie''s eyes burned with jealousy and resentment. "You need to


    reflect on your own actions. This has nothing to do with anyone else," Bruce replied dispassionately,


    shaking off Annie''s hand and walking away.


    Staring at Bruce''s retreating figure, Annie felt utterly despondent. It was all Jane''s fault. She was the


    cause of all this. If it weren''t for Jane, Bruce would never have broken up with her. Annie clenched


    her fists, her nails digging into her skin as she vowed to herself, "I won''t let this go, Jane!"


    Meanwhile, still in the studio, Jane unexpectedly sneezed.


    "Are you alright?" Patrick asked with concern, taking off his suit jacket and draping it over her


    shoulders. "Be careful not to catch a cold."


    Shaking her head, Jane smiled and said, "I''m fine."


    Osborn, watching from the sidelines, had a dark expression as he observed the scene.


    "It appears that we won''t be able toplete the shoot today," Patrick frowned. "We''ll need to find a


    new spokesperson and reschedule."


    With Annie''s contract terminated, they had to select a new spokesperson. Jane suggested, "I have


    a suitable candidate."


    "Oh? Who is it?" Patrick inquired, turning to Jane.


    "What do you think of Maria Marner?"


    Jane asked while tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.


    Maria, an up-anding actress under Star Entertainment, had been Jane''s original choice for the


    spokesperson. However, Annie had managed to secure the position first.


    "Alright," Patrick agreed, raising an eyebrow. He hadn''t formed an opinion about Maria yet, but


    since Jane believed she was the right choice, he trusted her judgment.


    Jane turned to Osborn and asked, "Would you mind lending us Maria for a few days?"


    "Of course not," Osborn agreed without hesitation and promptly called Maria.


    After hanging up the phone, Osborn turned to Jane and said, "Maria will arrive in half an hour. We


    should be able to continue shooting the advertisement today."


    "Thank you."


    Jane smiled, patting Osborn on the shoulder.


    Patrick, who had been observing the situation, couldn''t help but wear a long face. What was going


    on between Jane and Osborn?


    Half an hourter, Maria arrived just in time. "Is it true? Does Pansy Group want me as their


    spokesperson?" Maria asked in disbelief.


    Osborn gave her a faint smile. "Since you''re here, do you still think I would lie to you?"


    "I didn''t mean it that way. It''s just so sudden. Thank you!"


    Maria couldn''t contain her excitement. Being a spokesperson for Pansy Group was a dreame


    true for countless actors.


    As a budding actress, the opportunity provided by Osborn was unexpected and immensely


    appreciated.


    "Work hard," Osborn reminded her. "Don''t bring shame to ourpany."


    "I''ll do my best," Maria replied earnestly.


    Maria and Annie had simr body types, so the dress custom-made for Annie should fit Maria just


    as well. However, one of its buttons was missing.


    "Contact Loe Studio and order a diamond button," Patrick instructed Morton.


    Morton was about to make the call when Jane intervened. "Don''t bother. Give me five minutes, and


    we''ll be ready to shoot."


    Five minutes? Patrick looked at Jane with a puzzled expression. How could they proceed with the


    shoot if a button was missing from the dress?

 Chapter 74: A Perfect Opportunity

    Chapter 74: A Perfect Opportunity


    Chapter 74: A Perfect Opportunity


    To everyone''s astonishment, Jane grabbed the dress and skillfully removed all the buttons from the


    back using a pair of scissors. People were baffled by her actions. Was she ruining the dress? Why


    was she taking off all the buttons? Jane then efficiently repositioned the buttons into a pattern that


    required one less, and her dexterity left everyone in awe.


    Patrick''s gaze remained fixed on Jane. He was surprised once again by her capabilities,


    considering her rural background. How could she boldly make alterations to such an expensive


    piece of clothing if she didn''t have the skills? After all, the dress was a product of Loe Studio.


    In just five minutes, Jane had rearranged the nine buttons, leaving no evidence of her alterations.


    The dress appeared as though it had been designed that way from the beginning.


    "Done," Jane announced, putting away her needle and thread.


    Patrick approached her, lowering his voice to speak privately. "You know how to do this too?"


    Jane met his gaze with a smile. "Have you forgotten that I came from the countryside? How can I


    make a living if I don''t learn new skills and improve my old ones?"


    Ignoring Patrick, Jane handed the dress to Maria, instructing her to try it on.


    Maria took the dress into the fitting room. When she emerged, she looked even more stunning in


    the dress than Annie had.


    Jane was highly satisfied, and Patrick''s admiration for her deepened slightly. Maria was indeed a


    better fit than Annie for the role of spokesperson.


    With everything set, Jane directed the photographer to begin the shoot. Maria had never worked on


    such an important advertisement before, and she was nervous, leading to somewhat awkward


    movements.


    Jane paused the shoot several times to personally guide Maria. "Don''t be nervous. Rx. Pretend


    it''s just another day at work."


    Patrick couldn''t help but smile as he watched Jane work. Her dedication to her job was evident, and


    he found himself increasingly impressed with her.


    There seemed to be nothing Jane couldn''t excel at. His grandfather had been right; Jane had


    numerous qualities worth exploring.


    However, when Patrick thought of Candy, his expression darkened. Despite years of searching, he


    still hadn''t received any information about her. Where was Candy now?


    Maria, a humble and diligent learner, gradually reached the level offort Jane expected after


    several attempts. "Great, keep it up," Jane encouraged.


    Two hourster, the shoot concluded, and Maria expressed her gratitude. "Thank you, Jane, for


    teaching me so much."


    "It''s my pleasure," Jane replied with a warm smile. "Be here at nine o''clock tomorrow morning. We''ll


    be shooting the outdoor scenes."


    As Osborn invited Jane to dinner to discuss important matters, Patrick put his arm around her waist,


    dering that she didn''t have time tonight.


    Patrick''s disy of affection left Jane blushing. Was he trying to assert his im to her? Their


    engagement was only nominal, and he had no right to make decisions on her behalf. Besides,


    Osborn had important information to share over dinner.


    The intimacy between Jane and Patrick visibly perturbed Osborn. With a tight-lipped expression, he


    turned and walked away without a word.


    "Osborn..." Jane called after him, intending to exin, but Patrick''s grip remained firm.


    Jane red at him with frustration. "Let me go."


    "What, you can''t wait to be with Osborn?" Patrick''s face darkened.


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Jane broke free from Patrick''s hold. "Leave me alone."


    She left, uncaring that Patrick''s cold gaze followed her.


    Lately, Florence had been growing increasingly annoyed. She had intended to use Annie to deal


    with Jane, but Annie had proven to be ipetent. Additionally, she couldn''t fathom Jane''s


    consistent streak of good luck in turning situations around.


    Florence was preparing to go shopping with Erica when the butler informed her that someone


    named Miss Betsy was waiting outside.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Betsy? I don''t want to see her," Florence dismissed with a wave of her hand.


    "Understood," the butler replied and left.


    Once the butler was gone, Florence finalized her ns with Erica to go shopping. She was about to


    leave when a figure suddenly rushed in front of her car.


    Florence was forced to brake abruptly to avoid an ident, nearly being thrown into the windshield.


    She stepped out of the car, seething with anger. "Psycho!"


    She cursed the reckless individual responsible for this near mishap. It was Monica, the person who


    had nearly caused the ident.


    "What are you doing?" Florence frowned. "Are you crazy? Why did you jump in front of my car?"


    "Miss Doyle, please help me," Monica implored, looking somewhat embarrassed. She had been


    struggling to find a job since her expulsion from Pansy Group and was running out of money. In her


    desperation, she remembered that Florence had once tried to recruit her.


    "Help you? We have unsettled matters between us," Florence responded angrily. "You stabbed


    Patrick, after all."


    "It was an ident! I was aiming for Jane. I didn''t expect Patrick to shield her. It''s all Jane''s fault. If


    it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have been fired. Now I can''t find a job anywhere!"


    "As you said yourself," Florence replied, "Jane is the one who put you in this situation. So, why don''t


    you seek revenge against her instead of bothering me?"


    "I wanted to," Monica clenched her fists. "But I can''t get near her, let alone get even with her. Jane


    is always either at thepany or at Patrick''s house."


    "I see," Florence said after a moment of consideration. "I heard that Jane is shooting an ad at Lover


    Lake tomorrow. Many people drown there every year. If something were to happen to Jane, say, an


    ident..."


    "Yes, an ident!"


    Monica''s eyes gleamed with sinister intent. Tomorrow seemed like the perfect opportunity.

 Chapter 75: Liquor

    Chapter 75: Liquor


    Chapter 75: Liquor


    "Take this money," Florence retrieved a wad of cash from her wallet and handed it to Monica.


    "If youplete your task sessfully, you can rest assured that I will help you return to Pansy


    Group."


    "Really?" Monica''s eyes widened with hope.


    Florence nodded, "Absolutely. Everything is Jane''s doing. Once she''s out of the picture, Patrick will


    remember you. You''ve been with Pansy Group for years. If I put in a good word for you with Patrick,


    you''ll be able to return."


    Monica gritted her teeth and epted the money. Her heart seethed with hatred, and she was


    ready to go to any lengths to exact her revenge on Jane.


    "That''s good," Florence said with a sinister smile. She had numerous ns to deal with Jane


    without getting her hands dirty. With Jane out of the picture, she believed she would be


    Patrick''s wife.


    After Monica left, Florence contemted for a moment and sent a message to Melissa, informing


    her that tomorrow morning at nine at Lover Lake, she would get to witness a great spectacle.


    She knew that Melissa also despised Jane. If Monica failed to eliminate Jane tomorrow, Melissa


    could step in and continue the n.


    "Jane, just you wait!"


    With everything set, Florence cheerfully went shopping with Erica. She was thrilled at the prospect


    of Jane''s impending demise and indulged in buying items she liked.


    As the day grewte, Erica suggested returning home. "Florence, should we head back now?"


    Florence, however, was not in a hurry. She continued shopping, even purchasing some of thetest


    handbags, and then finally went home with a sense of satisfaction. She got into her car, and her


    driver started it.


    After a while, a familiar Rolls-Royce came into her view.


    "Isn''t that Patrick''s car?"


    Florence hadn''t seen Patrick since the day she begged her brother to take her to Pansy Group. She


    worried she might not have another chance to meet him. She never expected toe across him


    driving toward the suburbs.


    "Quick, follow the car in front of us," Florence instructed the driver.


    "Yes, Miss," he replied respectfully.


    Patrick continued driving toward the suburbs, and Erica was bewildered. "Florence, where is Mr.


    Pansy going?"


    Florence''s attention remained fixed on the man in the car ahead, although they were at a


    considerable distance. She could tell he still appeared cold.


    Then, Florence had a thought. "What''s today''s date?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s the fifth of June," Erica replied, sounding perplexed.


    Florence fell into deep thought before saying, "If I remember correctly, today is the anniversary of


    Patrick''s father''s death."


    Her brother had told her that every year on this date, Patrick would visit the cemetery to pay his


    respects to his father.


    Once he parked his car at the cemetery, Patrick walked along the winding path leading to the


    mountaintop.


    At the summit stood a solemn tombstone, which bore the name of Patrick''s father, Bradley Pansy.


    Kneeling on one knee, Patrick gazed sadly at the picture of the middle-aged man on the tombstone,


    bearing a resemnce to himself.


    "Dad, I''m here to visit you." Patrick''s face was marked by sorrow and appeared somewhat haggard.


    When Patrick was fifteen years old, Bradley had met with a tragic incident. On that fateful day,


    Bradley went sailing on a cruise ship, only to encounter a storm.


    The cruise ship capsized, and Bradley went missing. After seven days of searching by rescuers,


    Bradley''s lifeless body was discovered.


    Though the world deemed it an ident, Patrick never believed it.


    Bradley''s cruise ship had been manufactured by one of the world''s toppanies and was


    designed to withstand storms. Despite the fierce winds, the ship shouldn''t have sunk so easily.


    Furthermore, Bradley was a skilled sailor and an excellent swimmer. Several inds were in the


    vicinity of the shipwreck, and even if the cruise ship had sunk, he could have reached one of those


    inds.


    With his exceptional swimming skills, he could have easily reached safety.


    How could he have drowned? Back then, Mike had also suspected that his son''s death was not an


    ident but couldn''t find any clues or inconsistencies.


    People couldn''t return from the dead.


    Since that day, Patrick had shouldered the burden of running Pansy Group.


    Patrick poured two sses of wine, spilling one on the ground in front of the tombstone.


    His handsome face was marked by sadness and a touch of mncholy. "Dad, a toast to you." He


    downed the ss of wine, resolutely saying, "Dad, I know your death was not an ident. I''m


    determined to uncover the truth!"


    A downpour began, soaking Patrickpletely as raindrops ran down his hair.


    Yet, he remained oblivious to the rain, fixated on the tombstone as he continued to speak his mind


    to his father.


    "Dad, you know, I still haven''t found Candy. It''s been so many years. Grandfather has arranged my


    engagement. Her name is Jane. Without Candy, I might consider the engagement, but I made a


    promise to marry Candy."


    Florence came into view at the mountaintop, panting and holding an umbre.


    She was shocked to find Patrick sitting on the ground, drenched, leaning against the tombstone.


    "Patrick, are you okay?"


    Florence stepped forward and shielded him with an umbre. "You''re soaking wet."


    But Patrick paid no attention to her, instead picking up a wine bottle and taking a long swig.


    Florence snatched the bottle away, eximing, "Patrick, stop drinking. You''re intoxicated!"


    Patrick was inebriated to the point of near unconsciousness. Looking at the beautiful face before


    him, he mumbled, "Candy?"


    Florence was hearing this name for the first time. Her curiosity was piqued.


    Who was Candy? Did she mean Jane? That was highly unlikely. Florence bent forward, supported


    Patrick, and gently said, "Patrick, you''re drunk. Let me take you home."


    Patrick, lost in his intoxication, shouted once more, "Candy..."

 Chapter 76: I Am Candy

    Chapter 76: I Am Candy


    Chapter 76: I Am Candy


    Florence found herself in a bewildering situation. With a pasted charming smile, she cooed, "Yes,


    I''m Candy, Patrick. I''m your Candy."


    Patrick''s head was spinning, and his mind was a whirlwind of confusion. Was she really Candy?


    He''d spent years searching for her, and now she appeared out of the blue. "Are you Candy? Is it


    really you?" he stammered, leaning on Florence for support.


    With a voice heavy with disbelief and astonishment, he expressed his shock at her sudden


    reappearance. "Yes, it''s me," Florence replied, trying to convince him.


    But to Patrick, something felt amiss. The woman in front of him, iming to be Candy, didn''t stir the


    electrifying sensation he''d always experienced around Candy. "Candy, why have you changed?" he


    inquired.


    Florence''s heart quivered, and she quickly withdrew her hand, afraid that he would realize she


    wasn''t the real Candy. She tried to assist Patrick back to the base of the mountain.


    "Come and help me," she called out to Erica and the driver, who quickly emerged from the car to


    lend a hand.


    The driver hesitated for a moment and asked, "Should I drive Mr. Pansy home?"


    An irritated Florence shot him a re. "We are going to my ce, of course. I''ve worked hard to get


    this close to Patrick today. I''m not wasting this opportunity."


    With that, the driver turned the car around, and they headed to Florence''s house.


    As the car sped along, Patrick, now more approachable in his drunken state, muttered, "Candy,


    Candy..." Florence held his hand, whispering, "I''m here, Candy, don''t leave me."


    Jane couldn''t help but worry about Patrick. It was already ten o''clock, and he hadn''t called her to go


    home. She took a taxi back to Water Moon Community, but Patrick was nowhere to be found.


    Frustrated by his absence, Jane contemted whether his absence was rted to her earlier


    request for him not to interfere in her affairs. She wasn''t happy with his interference, and now she


    wondered if he was upset with her.


    She decided to check on her business progress, and Nana quickly informed her that everything was


    going well. Jane then made some revisions to a dress design on herputer.


    When it was already one in the morning, Jane realized that Patrick hadn''t returned, which was


    unusual. Even if he had business to attend to, he would usually call or send a text. She couldn''t


    shake the feeling that something might have happened to him. Concerned, she dialed his number.


    With Florence''s help, Patrick had finally made it to his bed. She helped him remove his coat while


    he was only wearing a white shirt with the top buttons undone, revealing his muscr chest.


    As he mumbled about Candy, Florence found herself captivated by his appearance. Patrick had


    always been indifferent to her, but now she had a chance to get close to him, even if it was due to


    his intoxication.


    She couldn''t resist and extended her hand to stroke his face. As she touched him, she expressed


    her love for him. "Patrick, do you know how much I love you?"


    In his drunken stupor, Patrick felt a woman in his arms expressing love for him, but the feeling was


    unfamiliar andcked the electrifying sensation he had felt with Candy.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Patrick pushed her away, realizing she was not Candy. Florence fell to the floor, looking


    at him with bloodshot eyes, saying, "Patrick, you''re drunk. I''m Candy. I am Candy!"


    The word "Candy" echoed in his mind. No, she was not Candy. Patrick''s head was throbbing, and


    he struggled to get to his feet. Florence''s world was crashing down. She had yearned for this


    moment for so long, yet Patrick refused her even when he was intoxicated.


    Just as she was wrestling with her feelings of rejection, Patrick''s phone rang. It was Jane calling,


    and Florence answered the phone with a sneer. She asked provocatively, "Hello, who is this?"

 Chapter 77: Go To Hell

    Chapter 77: Go To Hell


    Chapter 77: Go To Hell


    Jane was taken aback when she heard a woman''s voice on the other end of the line. Even more


    surprising was the familiarity of the voice; it resembled Florence''s.


    However, how could it be Florence? Patrick had always shown his displeasure towards her.


    Perhaps it was Candy.


    "I''m looking for Patrick," Jane responded indifferently, suppressing her doubts.


    "Jane, is that you? I''m Florence. Patrick is in the shower," Florence said provocatively, her lips


    curving into a sly smile. It was indeed Florence.


    Jane''s expression immediately darkened. Patrick wasn''t home, and he was with Florence, even


    taking a shower with her.


    "Jane, why are you looking for Patrick? Unfortunately, he won''t be returning your call. He promised


    to spend a romantic and unforgettable night with me. He told me that I''m the woman he adores the


    most..."


    Jane abruptly ended the call before Florence could finish. Florence smirked triumphantly as she


    heard the beeping sound on the other end.


    "Jane, you''ll pay for this tomorrow."


    Florence derived immense pleasure from tormenting her before Jane''s impending doom.


    Jane hung up the phone, feeling a wave of despair wash over her. She couldn''tprehend why


    Patrick was with Florence. In her view, Patrick had always been cold toward Florence.


    But Patrick was also distant and cold in public with Jane, yet he would be intimate with her in


    private, even forcibly kissing her.


    She believed that Patrick wouldn''t reject Florence''s advances if they were alone.


    Jane ran her fingers through her hair andy on the bed. Patrick''s captivating face lingered in her


    mind, a presence she couldn''t shake.


    Even though she convinced herself she didn''t care about Patrick, she found herself oddly disturbed


    by the image of him kissing Florence.


    Jane couldn''t sleep all night.


    On the second day, she arrived at the Pansy Group with dark circles under her eyes. There was still


    no sign of Patrick. Patrick, known for his workaholic tendencies, would never bete for work


    without a valid reason. But today was an exception; he waste.


    Morton was puzzled as well. Patrick had explicitly informed him that he would personally supervise


    the Ice and Firemercial shoot today at Lover Lake. However, now that everyone had


    assembled, Patrick was nowhere to be found. His phone was turned off, which was highly unusual.


    "We won''t wait for him any longer. Let''s get started," Jane dered coldly, her impatience evident.


    Patrick must be enjoying himself with Florence, pursuing pleasure while making so many people


    wait.


    But Mr. Pansy said he would apany us today," Morton hesitated, a devoted follower of Patrick''s


    every instruction. If given a task by Patrick, he would promptly carry it out.


    "He can join uster if he wants. We won''t wait for him with so many people," Jane insisted. She


    was always punctual and wouldn''t allow so many people to waste their time.


    Moreover, nobody knew when Patrick would return. "Jane is right. I have an interview this


    afternoon," Osborn added, understanding Jane''s perspective.


    "Very well," Morton finally agreed, as he had been unable to reach Patrick.


    Osborn entered the car and took a seat next to Jane. He looked at her and asked quietly, "Are you


    okay?"


    Jane nodded, attempting to maintain herposure. Although she appeared calm, Osborn sensed


    that she was in a bad mood today, especially given the visible dark circles under her eyes.


    "Is there anything you can''t tell me, Jane? Why are you treating me like a stranger?" Osborn''s eyes


    expressed his disappointment.


    Jane managed a slight smile. "I''m okay. Are you free tonight? Let''s go out for dinner."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay," Osborn replied, thrilled that Jane had taken the initiative to invite him.


    Morton, seated in the front row, overheard their conversation and was perplexed. He knew that


    Jane was Patrick''s fianc¨¦e, yet she seemed to have a close rtionship with Osborn. They even


    had a date tonight.


    Morton wondered whether he should inform Patrick, but he couldn''t reach him at the moment.


    Lover Lake was situated in the Guavo suburbs, nestled in a valley surrounded by mountains. The


    location was enchanting, with singing birds, fragrant flowers, and a perfect romantic atmosphere.


    Lover Lake had earned its name because many couples gathered there to take wedding photos.


    Jane found a secluded grove near theke and said, "The scenery here is beautiful; let''s start the


    shoot."


    Osborn and Maria changed into custom-made outfits, applied makeup, and began the shoot. Maria


    and Osborn, after a full day of shooting the day before, had developed excellent chemistry.


    "That''s great," the photographermended, continuously capturing the moments.


    Jane, however, wasn''t satisfied with the shoot. "You can continue; I''ll go and see if there''s a better


    location," she said, pursing her lips. She was a perfectionist and was determined to give her best


    since she was in charge of the project.


    When Osborn heard this, he paused and said, "I''ll go with you."


    Jane declined, shaking her head. "No, thank you. You carry on. I don''t want to slow down the


    progress."


    Jane walked to the other side of Lover Lake on her own, while Osborn watched her with concern.


    He didn''t understand why Jane was in such a bad mood. Was it because of Patrick? They had


    seemed very affectionate yesterday, but today Patrick was nowhere to be found.


    The mountain road was a bit muddy due


    to the previous night''s heavy rain, but Jane walked carefully in her high heels. Patrick continued to


    upy her thoughts, as he had promised to supervise the shoot today, but now it was already ten


    o''clock, and he was nowhere to be seen.


    Jane couldn''t help but wonder if Patrick had spent the night with Florence. She pondered the nature


    of their interactions and whether Patrick felt any remorse for Candy. Jane strolled to the other side


    of Lover Lake, a ce not far from the edge of the forest, offering stunning views of theke and


    mountains.


    This location had the potential for excellent shots. Jane lowered her head to call the photographer


    and instruct them toe and shoot in this area. But out of nowhere, a figure appeared, and a


    strong gust of wind followed.


    Jane turned around and found Monica ring at her with rage, making an aggressive attempt to


    push Jane into the water. Monica''s face contorted, her hatred for Jane evident.


    With all her might, Monica tried to shove Jane into the water.


    Monica''s face contorted, her hatred for Jane obvious.


    She then yelled, "Jane, you bitch! Go to hell!"

 Chapter 78: The Culprit

    Chapter 78: The Culprit


    Chapter 78: The Culprit


    Jane swiftly maneuvered her body, evading the iing strike.


    "Monica, what''s gotten into you?" Jane inquired, her eyes locked onto Monica, who gazed back with


    intense hatred.


    Monica appeared deranged, much like theirst encounter when she had attempted to stab Jane.


    Today, it seemed like Monica intended to push her into theke. However, the deep-seated


    animosity between them was not immediately apparent.


    Why was Monica so hell-bent on killing her? Monica seethed, frustrated that she had failed to push


    Jane into the water. She red at her, venom in her eyes, and hissed, "Jane, you conniving witch!


    You manipted Patrick to drive me out of thepany. Now I can''t find a job. But I won''t let you


    off the hook. Today, you''ll meet your end!"


    Jane snorted, responding, "Give it a rest, Monica! No one wants to harm you. If you hadn''t been


    willing to put ourpany at risk for your personal vendetta, how could you have been expelled?"


    Jane found Monica''s audacity astounding. How could she shift all the me onto Jane for her own


    misdeeds? Did she possess no self-awareness? "I did nothing wrong!"


    Monica fumed at Jane, her once delicate face now contorted like that of a ferocious beast. "If it


    weren''t for you, Patrick would still care about me. I dedicated years to him, and he used to adore


    me. But since you joined thepany, everything changed. Now he only has eyes for you. You''re


    just a country bumpkin. Why did he risk his life to save you? What makes you so special? This is all


    your fault! You''ve sown discord, set me up, and convinced him to fire me. If it weren''t for you,


    Patrick would have fallen in love with me!"


    Jane rolled her eyes. How could Monica be so convinced that Patrick would fall in love with her?


    Jane mocked, "Enough with your delusional fantasies. No one wants to harm you. It''s your own


    doing. You should take a good look in the mirror."


    Monica couldn''t stand howposed Jane remained. "Jane, I won''t let you off easy! You should


    have been gone a long time ago, you witch! You''re nothing but a troublemaker in this world! Mark


    my words, today will be yourst!"


    Monica screamed hysterically. She had decided that today was the perfect opportunity to kill Jane.


    Her face twisted into a malicious grimace.


    Using all her might, Monica hurled herself at Jane. Jane sneered at the sight of Monica''s frenzied


    attack. Did Monica think she could actually kill her? She had overestimated her capabilities. Jane


    deftly sidestepped, and Monica''s excessive force,bined with the slippery ground from the


    previous night''s rain, caused her to lose her bnce and plunge headfirst into Lover Lake.


    With a loud ssh, Monica hit the water. "Help! Help!" The chilly June air left Monica pale as she


    bobbed in the water, screaming for assistance. Herck of swimming skills had her fearing for her


    life. She had intended to push Jane into theke, but now she found herself in the same


    predicament. She felt herself sinking and the fear of drowning enveloped her. Jane was the only


    one around.


    "Jane, help me!" Monica pleaded desperately.


    Jane stood on the shore with her arms folded, her expression icy. "You brought this on yourself,


    Monica."


    "I know I was wrong. Now help me!" Monica''s fear of death had overwhelmed her, and she begged


    for mercy, hoping that Jane woulde to her rescue. "Didn''t you realize you were wrong until it


    was a matter of life and death?"


    Jane stared indifferently, showing no sign of helping Monica. Theke wasn''t very deep, so Monica


    had some time before she would be in grave danger. Since Monica had intended to kill her, it was


    only fitting that she experienced the same threat.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Monica struggled and panicked, swallowing someke water in the process, causing her to cough


    violently. Jane watched with cold detachment as Monica choked and spluttered. When Monica


    finally managed topose herself, she cursed, "Jane, how can you just stand there and watch me


    drown? I won''t let you off even if it costs me my life!"


    But as soon as she spoke, Monica inhaled more water and began to sink further into theke.


    "Jane, I won''t forgive you..." Monica threatened, her face drained of color and her body trembling


    from the cold. She felt death looming.


    "Save your energy," Jane scowled, ready to wade into the water to help Monica. She didn''t want


    anyone to die. Just as she took a step toward theke, a voice shouted from behind her.


    "Jane, you pushed Monica into the water!"


    Jane turned around, confused. When had she pushed Monica into the water? It was Monica who


    had pushed her in. It was evident that Melissa was attempting to frame her.


    Jane was slightly annoyed as she looked down at Melissa, who seemed foolish. "Are you blind,


    Melissa?" She then disregarded Melissa and moved closer to theke. But something Melissa said


    stopped her.


    Melissa grabbed her hand and used, "Jane, you''re a murderer!"


    Jane was taken aback. "What on earth are you talking about?" She gave Melissa a push, and


    Melissa fell to the ground.


    "I saw you push Monica into theke. You tried to kill her!" Melissa raised her voice triumphantly.


    Jane couldn''t believe her ears. Since when had she pushed Monica into theke? It was clear that


    Melissa was attempting to frame her once again. Annoyance welled up inside Jane as she gazed


    down at Melissa as if she were dealing with aplete idiot. "You must be blind, Melissa."


    Without giving Melissa any more attention, Jane proceeded to theke. Monica, who had been


    struggling a moment ago, had disappeared beneath the surface.

 Chapter 79: Accusations

    Chapter 79: usations


    Chapter 79: usations


    "Don''t just stand there, Merlin! Capture that murderer. Don''t let her get away!" Melissa demanded,


    her eyes fixed on Jane.


    Merlin, an ardent admirer of Melissa, was putty in her hands. He was here to do her bidding, and


    Melissa intended to use him to deal with Jane.


    Merlin was utterly infatuated with Melissa, willing to do anything to please her. As soon as he


    received hermand, he nodded and charged towards Jane, blocking her path.


    "Jane? Where do you think you''re going after killing someone?" Jane was caught off guard by


    Merlin''s usation. She frowned and pointed at theke, saying, "I didn''t kill anyone. Save Monica.


    She can still be saved now. If you keep blocking my way, she''ll drown. Who will be the murderer


    then?"


    Jane''s assertive tone momentarily disarmed Merlin, who stepped aside involuntarily.


    Melissa quickly reminded him of his duty. "Merlin, don''t listen to her. We both saw her push Monica


    into theke. Even if Monica dies because we didn''t save her, Jane is still the murderer. Don''t let


    her escape. I''ll call the police."


    Merlin reverted to his foolish self. "Don''t worry, Melissa. She won''t get away on my watch."


    Satisfied, Melissa grabbed her phone and called the police to report the incident. "Hello? Someone


    was pushed into the water. The culprit is trying to run away. Yes, it happened at Lover Lake. Please


    come quickly."


    Jane''s face turned cold. Instead of calling for help for Monica, Melissa had called the police. Jane


    questioned Melissa''s motives, "Monica is drowning, and you''re calling the cops? If you continue like


    this, she''ll drown, and you''ll use me of murder."


    A malicious gleam shone in Melissa''s eyes. She didn''t care if Monica drowned as long as she had a


    chance to implicate Jane. Monica''s survival would mean that Jane might be charged with intentional


    assault at most. If Monica died, Jane would bebeled a murderer, and Melissa''s word against


    Jane''s would be damning.


    The police were more likely to believe Melissa''s version, and Merlin would testify in her favor. This


    scheme was the final blow she needed to get rid of Jane.


    Melissa was ecstatic at the thought of finally getting rid of Jane and prepared for her impable


    act.


    "You''re a murderer, Jane. You''ll be locked up for life!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane was too stunned to respond. She couldn''t fathom Melissa''s motive. Just as she was about to


    push Merlin out of her way, Osborn appeared on the scene.


    "What''s going on?"


    Osborn''s cold voice echoed, and Jane saw him. He had been worried about Jane''s prolonged


    absence and decided to search for her.


    He was taken aback by Melissa and Merlin''s actions and overheard the word "murderer."


    "You arrived just in time, Osborn. Monica fell into theke," Jane exined, pointing at the water.


    "Help me hold off this man. I have to save Monica. Call 911."


    Osbornplied, leaping into the coldke, fully clothed. Jane was concerned since she knew he


    wasn''t a strong swimmer. Osborn reemerged from the water, holding Monica.


    Frightened, Jane dialed 911. "Hello, someone nearly drowned in Lover Lake. Please send an


    ambnce ASAP!"


    Osborn, struggling to breathe with chattering teeth, assured Jane, "I''m fine." Together, theyid


    Monica on the grass.


    "Monica! Can you hear me? Wake up!" Jane implored, patting Monica''s cheeks.


    However, Monica remained unresponsive, her face pale and lips turning purple. Jane couldn''t find a


    pulse.


    "Jane, Monica is dead!" Melissa eximed.


    Melissa pointed at Jane, using her of pushing Monica into theke, calling her a murderer. The


    relentless shouting irritated Jane. She knelt down to perform CPR on Monica.


    Melissa continued her usations, but Jane''s focus remained on her efforts to resuscitate Monica.


    She knew Monica''s situation was dire. If they waited for the ambnce, it might be toote.


    If Monica had been rescued from theke earlier, she might have had a better chance of survival.


    Now, her chances were slim due to the dy caused by Merlin and Melissa.


    Jane could only do her best, even if it seemed like an uphill battle. CPR required strength and


    determination, and Jane was growing tired.


    "Jane, do you need my help?" Osborn, squatting nearby, noticed the sweat on her forehead.


    Jane shook her head. "No. Call 911 again. The ambnce should have arrived by now."


    Osborn made the call, but Melissa taunted Jane, using her of being a murderer and iming to


    have witnessed her pushing Monica into theke. Despite the noise, Jane continued to perform


    CPR.


    However, her efforts were in vain. Monica remained unresponsive, and her pulse did not return.

 Chapter 80: The Sweet Deception

    Chapter 80: The Sweet Deception


    Chapter 80: The Sweet Deception


    The police car raced to the scene.


    In no time, it arrived at theke''s shore.


    As two police officers stepped out of the car, Melissa hurried over to them, pointing at Jane and


    using, "That''s the culprit, Jane North! She''s the one who pushed Monica into theke!"


    The older officer, Bray, turned to his colleague. "Let''s take a look, Lisa."


    "Alright, Bray," the policewoman nodded.


    Bray surveyed the scene, eyes falling on Jane, who was diligently performing CPR beside the


    unconscious Monica.


    "What happened?" Bray asked the group.


    Osborn began, "She fell into theke, and-"


    Melissa interjected aggressively, "No, she didn''t fall by herself! Jane pushed her. I saw it with my


    own eyes. My ssmate is also a witness."


    She gave Merlin a subtle signal, and he chimed in, "Yes, I saw it too. Jane pushed Monica into the


    lake."


    The officers exchanged knowing nces.


    Bray inquired calmly, "Is that so?"


    "Of course not!" Osborn furrowed his brow.


    "You have no business testifying, Osborn. You arrived after Monica was already in the water. You


    didn''t witness the events leading up to it. Why are you so shamelessly lying for Jane?" Melissa


    used him.


    Osborn retorted, pointing at Jane, "Jane is trying to resuscitate Monica. Why would she do that if


    she pushed Monica into theke?"


    Melissa sneered, "Isn''t it obvious? Jane is just pretending. Monica drowned long ago. She''s dead,


    but Jane is acting concerned to avoid arrest!"


    Jane suddenly shouted, "Shut your mouth, Melissa! Monica is not dead. She can still be


    resuscitated!"


    She continued performing CPR, and Monica vomited water, surprising Melissa.


    Was Monica alive? Melissa realized it didn''t matter. Monica would ensure Jane faced the


    consequences. Either way, Jane''s fate was sealed.


    An ambnce arrived, and a doctor hurried over. "Officers, how''s the situation now?" the doctor


    asked, concerned.


    Bray exined, "This woman fell into the water."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane stepped aside to let the doctor examine Monica. She had exhausted herself performing CPR


    and took deep breaths to recover.


    Jane then exined the situation, "She was in the water for quite some time. I''ve been performing


    CPR since she was brought out of theke. Her pulse was non-existent at first and is still very


    weak. Please, help her."


    The doctor instructed the medics to ce Monica on a stretcher, and after some initial care, they


    loaded her into the ambnce, which sped off to the hospital.


    Jane breathed a sigh of relief but remained anxious about Monica''s condition.


    It wasn''t certain she would survive.


    The policewoman, taking out a small notepad and a pen, approached Jane, given her dedication to


    resuscitating Monica.


    Jane nodded and was about to exin when Melissa interrupted, "I already told you what


    happened. Jane pushed Monica into theke and watched her drown before attempting to save


    her!"


    Jane snapped, "Shut the heck up, Melissa!"


    She shot a freezing re at Melissa, who fell silent.


    Bray intervened, "Officers, here''s the thing. Ourpany came to Lover Lake to shoot an outdoor


    advertisement for a brand. When I came here to check this spot for a scene, Monica appeared out


    of nowhere. She tried to push me into theke, but she identally fell in herself."


    Jane calmly recounted her version of events.


    Melissa dismissed it, "That''s rubbish! Don''t believe her. What murderer admits to their crime? My


    ssmate and I saw it. Jane pushed Monica into theke. We are witnesses!"


    Bray sighed and cleared his throat, "In that case, all of you will need toe with us to the station


    to provide statements."


    Meanwhile, Patrick didn''t wake up until ten o''clock that morning. The first thing he saw was a crystal


    lamp when he opened his eyes. He sat up abruptly, bewildered. This wasn''t his room. Florence, a


    curvaceous woman in a sexy red silk nightgown, walked in.


    "Good morning, Patrick. You''re finally awake. Look, I made you breakfast," Florence greeted him,


    staring at him intently.


    "Florence? Why are you here, and where is this ce?" Patrick questioned, his handsome face


    darkening.


    "You''re in my room. Where else would I be?" Florence grinned, sitting next to him.


    "Your room?" Patrick raised an eyebrow, surprised. How had he ended up here? "Don''t you


    rememberst night? You got drunk, so I had to bring you here," Florence exined, her tone


    flirtatious.


    "Candy..." Patrick muttered, thinking of the previous night. Biting her lip, Florence gazed at him


    affectionately. "Patrick, I''m Candy."


    "What? You''re Candy?" Patrick''s handsome features tightened, and he scrutinized Florence.


    How could she be Candy? Florence nodded confidently, without hesitation. "Yes. Don''t you


    remember when we were kidnapped together many years ago?"

 Chapter 81: Jane Is In Trouble

    Chapter 81: Jane Is In Trouble


    Chapter 81: Jane Is in Trouble


    Patrick had been drunkenly muttering the name Candy repeatedly the night before. Florence found


    herself confused by his incessant rambling. Who was this Candy? Judging from Patrick''s tone, it


    seemed he missed her intensely. Florence wasted no time and ordered a private investigator to dig


    into this matter overnight.


    Soon, the private investigator uncovered that Patrick had been searching for a girl known as Candy


    for years. It turned out that Candy was kidnapped with him when they were young. Florence couldn''t


    contain her joy upon this revtion. It meant that Patrick''s affections didn''t lie with Jane, as she had


    initially suspected. Since Patrick had fruitlessly sought Candy everywhere, perhaps she was no


    longer alive. The dead couldn''t reveal any secrets, and she considered the possibility of stealing


    Candy''s identity. Perhaps Patrick might end up marrying her.


    With this n in mind, Florence seductively pulled up her dress, exposing her thighs, and leaned in


    close to Patrick. She coquettishly dered, "Patrick, we''ve been apart for so many years. Life is


    short. From now on, we should never be apart."


    However, Patrick''s response was far from what she had hoped for. He frowned coldly and regarded


    Florence with skepticism. He had never heard of her kidnapping before, and she bore no


    resemnce to Candy. How could they be the same person? Recognizing the doubt in Patrick''s


    eyes, Florence''s heart raced.


    Undaunted, she mustered the courage to ce her hands around Patrick''s neck. She continued,


    "Patrick, I know you love me, just as I love you. People in love should be together, right?"


    Despite the fact that Patrick hadn''t treated her well, Florence was utterly infatuated with this


    handsome man. She wished that time could stand still in this intimate moment. She wanted him, all


    of him.


    However, Patrick''s reaction was quite different. He pulled back and gave her a fierce re. He


    pushed her away and angrily eximed, "Get off me!"


    Florence was suddenly jolted out of her fantasy and found herself on the floor, experiencing a sharp


    pain from her tailbone to her back. She held her back and looked into Patrick''s eyes, which pierced


    her heart like a thousand swords. "Ouch! Patrick, why are you treating me like this?" she cried.


    Patrick responded sternly, "Because you''re a bloody liar!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    With a cold and alienated expression, Patrick stared at Florence. She countered, "You think you can


    fool me? I know you''re not Candy!"


    "I am Candy!" Florence shouted, her voice unwilling. She struggled to get up from the floor. She


    continued, "Last night, you kept calling me Candy. You said you loved me, that you''ve never loved


    any other woman. I tried to leave, but you begged me to stay. You kissed me passionately, and we


    had sex. Have you forgotten?"


    Patrick''s expression darkened, and he shot her a stern look. He was sure he had never called her


    Candy or been intimate with her the night before. He coldly stated, "Florence, do you have a screw


    loose or something?"


    Ignoring her protests, Patrick grabbed his phone and switched it on. There were numerous missed


    calls and messages from Morton. One message mentioned that something had happened to Jane.


    rmed, Patrick quickly returned Morton''s call. "What''s going on?" he asked with concern.


    Morton informed him that Jane had been used of pushing Monica into theke, and she was at


    the police station making a statement. This news sent Patrick into a panic. He rushed towards the


    door, leaving Florence behind.


    However, Florence wasn''t willing to be left out of the drama. She chased after Patrick and offered to


    drive him to the police station. Patrick, in his haste, agreed to her proposition. They got into


    Florence''s luxury car, and she sped off towards the police station. Patrick''s mind was racing with


    worry about Jane.


    "The police station," Patrick said, barely taking notice of Florence''s driving.


    Upon arriving at the police station, Patrick immediately jumped out of the car and rushed inside,


    leaving Florence to ponder her dubious n. Morton was there, anxiously pacing in the hallway.


    "Where''s Jane?" Patrick inquired urgently, noticing she wasn''t around.

 Chapter 82: An Appointment With Osborn

    Chapter 82: An Appointment With Osborn


    Chapter 82: An Appointment with Osborn


    As soon as Patrick spoke, a hush fell over the police station. Nearly everyone in Guavo knew


    Patrick, the head of the Pansy family, the most powerful family in Guavo, and the president of Pansy


    Group, a well-respected figure in themunity.


    Morton nced in the direction of the confession room and responded, "Both she and Melissa are


    giving their statements."


    Patrick had always been known for hisposure, making this uncharacteristic disy of worry


    even more noticeable.


    Jane clearly held a significant ce in his life.


    In response to this news, Patrick said frostily, "Let''s go and take a look."


    Florence, standing behind Patrick, was bewildered. Jane and Melissa giving statements-did that


    mean Jane was unharmed? What had happened to Monica? Why hadn''t she seized the opportunity


    to harm Jane? The chief of the police station approached Patrick respectfully and said, "Mr. Pansy,


    this way, please."


    Patrick proceeded to the door of the confession room with measured steps, finding Jane sitting


    thereposedly. A policewoman sat across from her, taking her statement.


    "Jane." Patrick entered the room, his eyes filled with concern as he asked, "Are you all right?"


    Ignoring Patrick, Jane shifted her gaze to Florence, who stood behind him. The confirmation of


    Patrick''s presence with Florencest night was apparent to her, and it pained her deeply.


    Jane chose not to respond to Patrick and, instead, asked sarcastically, "What? Did you expect me


    to be in trouble?"


    Patrick was taken aback, sensing the anger emanating from her. Did she me him for not arriving


    at Lover Lake on time? He realized that he might have prevented this incident had he been there to


    protect her.


    He wouldn''t have allowed Jane to go to such a remote ce, let alone be subjected to harm.


    "That''s not what I meant," Patrick exined patiently, seeking to convey his sincere intentions.


    Jane, however, kept her gaze averted, giving no acknowledgment of his words.


    Patrick shifted his attention to the policewoman who had just finished recording Jane''s statement.


    He inquired icily, "What are you doing right now?"


    "I''ve just finished recording her statement," the policewoman replied promptly, not expecting the


    person apanied by the chief of the police station to be so important.


    Patrick nodded and asked, "Can my fianc¨¦e leave now?"


    The term "fianc¨¦e" caught the police chief and the policewoman by surprise. Their expressions


    registered shock at Jane being Patrick''s fianc¨¦e. By personally arriving to collect her, Patrick made


    it clear that he believed Jane wasn''t involved in the murder.


    The police chief readily consented, saying, "Certainly, Mr. Pansy. Don''t worry; we''ll get to the bottom


    of this."


    Patrick nodded in agreement.


    Upon leaving the confession room, Patrick and Jane encountered Melissa, who had just finished


    providing her statement in another room and was on her way out. Spotting Patrick, she rushed over,


    eximing, "Patrick, you''re here!"


    However, Melissa''s mood was dark. She pointed usingly at Jane and proimed, "Patrick, Jane


    pushed Monica into theke today. I saw it with my own eyes. Why are you still with this murderer?"


    Jane''s frustration grew. She had reached her limit with Melissa''s false usations and insinuations.


    Threateningly, Jane asserted, "Melissa, I came to the police station to provide a statement, just like


    you. Don''tbel me a murderer, or I''ll sue you for defamation!"


    But Melissa was resolute, responding, "I saw it happen with my own eyes. How can that be


    defamation?"


    She then turned to the police chief, questioning, "Jane is the murderer. How can you release her?


    Why don''t you put her in jail?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The police chief found himself at a loss for words. Patrick''s fianc¨¦e had just been used of being


    a killer by his own cousin. It was a strange and perplexing situation.


    Patrick intervened, his tone icy as he said, "Enough, Melissa. The police will uncover the truth. I


    don''t want to hear any rumors about Jane until the truthes to light."


    Undaunted, Melissa continued to press her usations, and Florence voiced her disapproval. Both


    women urged Patrick to stay with them, but he had his own agenda.


    Morton was left unsettled by Patrick''s stern gaze, and as Florence watched Patrick''s emotionless


    demeanor, resentment festered within her. She couldn''t fathom why Patrick was treating her with


    such detachment. She loved him deeply but seemed to pale inparison to Jane. Her bitterness


    grew as she pondered this injustice.


    "Why can''t Ipare to Jane? Why is she still alive? Not only is she breathing, but she also walked


    out of the police station unscathed."


    Florence clenched her fists and seethed, "You''ll pay for this, Jane. I won''t let you get away with it!"

 Chapter 83: Dinner Crasher

    Chapter 83: Dinner Crasher


    Chapter 83: Dinner Crasher


    Patrick left the police station in Morton''s car, heading back to thepany. An icy demeanor


    nketed his handsome features as he noticed Osborn''s car ahead.


    As the two cars moved forward, Patrick ordered, "Follow them."


    Morton, taken aback by the unexpected turn, inquired, "Aren''t we returning to the office for the


    meeting tonight?"


    Patrick''s answer was stern, "Just do as I say, and cancel the meeting."


    "Very well, sir."


    Morton nodded, understanding that his boss was deadly serious. He began tailing Osborn''s car.


    Osborn had arranged a dinner for Jane at a high-end restaurant, having reserved the entire ce to


    ensure privacy. He was well aware of the fervor of his fans, particrly the female admirers, and


    wanted nothing to disturb their evening.


    To prevent any unwanted intrusions, Osborn had instructed the restaurant owner to deny entry to


    anyone else for the night.


    Once seated, Osborn suggested, "What would you like, Jane? They serve the best steak here. You


    should give it a try."


    Jane briefly nced at the menu and replied in a distant tone, "I''ll have the steak."


    "Jane, is something bothering you? You don''t seem happy. Is it because of what happened to


    Monica?" Osborn expressed his concern as he observed her troubled expression.


    Jane brushed aside the idea, her smile icy. "Not at all. I don''t care about such trifles."


    Perplexed by her continued distress, Osborn probed further, "Then why are you in a bad mood? It


    can''t be about what happened at Lover Lake. Is it something to do with Patrick?" Rather than


    responding, Jane shifted the conversation.


    "By the way, you mentioned thepany''s future development n. Can we take a look at it


    together?"


    "Of course," Osborn acquiesced.


    With his iPad, he presented the n, and they delved into the discussion. Jane leaned closer to


    view the screen more closely, their heads nearly touching as they exchanged insights. It was during


    this close conversation that Patrick arrived and observed the scene through the restaurant''s


    window.


    His eyebrows furrowed as he beheld them sitting in close proximity, engaged in hushed


    conversation.


    Jane wore a faint, contented smile, though her gaze held a piercing edge. Osborn, on the other


    hand, appeared oblivious to Patrick''s scrutiny.


    The sight irked Patrick immensely. Why were they sitting so intimately close? What was the nature


    of the rtionship between Jane and Osborn? Patrick''s resolve to intervene overcame him as he


    marched toward the restaurant''s entrance.


    The restaurant owner attempted to block his entry. "I''m sorry, sir. You can''te in. The entire


    restaurant has been reserved for the evening."


    Patrick retorted angrily, "Get out of my way!"


    His voice wasced with a cold andmanding presence, sending shivers down the owner''s


    spine. Panic set in as he realized who was before him-Patrick Pansy, a powerful and influential


    figure he could ill afford to offend. Within moments, he yielded and opened the door, trembling in


    fear.


    Themotion from outside disrupted Jane and Osborn''s conversation. Jane turned to see Patrick


    approaching, prompting her to stow away the iPad and prepare to address him. However, before


    she could speak, Patrick took the initiative.


    "Collect your belongings, Jane. We''re leaving," Patrick instructed in a forceful tone.


    Unperturbed, Jane continued to eat her steak, deliberately ignoring his demand. In a fit of


    frustration, Patrick grabbed her left hand, causing her fork to tter onto the te.


    "We''re leaving," he reiterated, his patience wearing thin.


    Osborn stood up and interjected, "What''s the matter, Patrick? Let her be."


    "Stay out of this, Osborn!" Patrick fired back, pushing Osborn back into his seat.


    Afterward, he forcefully yanked Jane to her feet.


    "Let go of me, Patrick! Can''t you see I''m having dinner?" Jane demanded, wriggling free from his


    grasp.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll take you to a better ce for steak," Patrick proposed, despite his seething anger.


    Unyielding, Jane declined. "The food here is excellent. I prefer to eat here. If you have nothing else


    to say, please use the door. Don''t disrupt Osborn and my dinner."


    Patrick''s face contorted with displeasure at her response. His anger escted dramatically.


    "Need I remind you who you are?" Patrick inquired, his frustration apparent.


    Jane retorted calmly, "Need I remind you that it''s only a three-month contract?"


    The mention of the contract sent a surge of excitement through Osborn. Did this mean that Jane


    and Patrick''s rtionship wasn''t founded on love? Did he still have a chance?


    With newfound vigor, Osborn thought, "She never really cared for Patrick. There''s still hope."


    Desperate to avoid any further revtion, Jane prompted, "Osborn, I''ll make it up to you another


    time. You should head home now."


    Defeated, Osborn replied, "Fine. Just be careful."


    With a sense of urgency, he left the restaurant.


    Patrick''s gaze lingered on Osborn until he was out of sight. He then turned to Jane with narrowed


    eyes.


    "What do you want?" Jane involuntarily took a step backward.


    Patrick advanced toward her deliberately.


    Jane found herself trapped, her back against a hard wall. Only then did she realize the gravity of her


    predicament.

 Chapter 84: You Are Jealous

    Chapter 84: You Are Jealous


    Chapter 84: You Are Jealous


    Patrick took a step closer, his hands bracing the wall on either side of Jane, effectively trapping her


    between them. His lips pursed in an icy tone, he asserted, "Jane, you''re my fianc¨¦e. How dare you


    go on a date with another man right in front of me?"


    His cial demeanor cast a chill over the restaurant.


    Staring defiantly into Patrick''s furious eyes, Jane retorted without hesitation, "Well, you can spend a


    romantic night with Florence. Why can''t I have dinner with Osborn?"


    Memories of the previous night''s phone call from Florence and her smug tone filled Jane with


    unease.


    Patrick, momentarily taken aback, questioned, "Spend a romantic night with Florence? What are


    you talking about?"


    His intense eyes bore into Jane.


    "How I know what you didst night is none of your business. If you don''t want people to know,


    maybe you shouldn''t have done it in the first ce," Jane replied defiantly.


    Patrick''s gaze remained locked on her, her beautiful eyes now filled with jealousy, akin to a wife


    discovering her husband''s unfaithfulness.


    Patrick allowed a slight smile to curl on his lips and paused for dramatic effect before asserting,


    "Jane, you''re jealous, aren''t you?"


    His words were more of an observation than a question.


    Jealous? Jane found the ideaughable. Why would she be jealous of Patrick, who was essentially


    a stranger?


    "No," Jane retorted, meeting his gaze head-on. "Patrick, who are you to me? Why should I be


    jealous? Your rtionship with Florence is none of my concern. You can have as many women as


    you want."


    Seeing Jane''s fiery reaction only fueled Patrick''s amusement. His gaze lingered on her lips as they


    moved in fervent speech.


    Suddenly, he leaned in and kissed her, effectively silencing her objections.


    "Mm..."


    The warmth of Patrick''s lips caused Jane''s heart to race. It felt as though an electric current surged


    through her.


    She flushed, her breath caught, and for some inexplicable reason, she ceased to resist.


    Patrick''s kiss was like a tempest-domineering, passionate, and tender. The restaurant''s atmosphere


    heated up as the romantic tension escted.


    After what felt like an eternity, Jane thought she might pass out from ack of oxygen when Patrick


    finally ended the kiss, leaving her feeling flustered and furious.


    "Patrick, you jerk!" Jane snapped, returning to reality, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment and


    anger.


    What had she been doing moments ago? Why hadn''t she pushed him away?Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick''s bright smile only grew wider as he leaned closer, whispering in her ear, "I didn''t do


    anything with Florence. I went to the cemetery to pay respects to my father''s death anniversary and


    got a little drunk. Florence simply offered to take me home. That''s all. There''s nothing more to it."


    Jane was momentarily taken aback. Patrick was providing an exnation?


    With regainedposure, she retorted, "I''m not interested in knowing if you did anything with


    Florence."


    However, Patrick''s actions revealed his intentions as he held Jane''s hand and signaled the waiter.


    "Bring me a steak, please."


    "But you mentioned the food here isn''t good," Jane pointed out, her irritation evident.


    Brandishing a knife and fork, Patrick elegantly sliced a piece of his steak and took a bite.


    "Have you ever heard that people tend to enjoy a good meal when they''re in high spirits? When I''m


    in a good mood, everything seems better."


    "Good mood?" Jane questioned, her gaze skeptical. Had forcefully kissing her put him in a good


    mood? She narrowed her eyes and her stomach growled audibly.


    Patrick chuckled at the sound, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Eat. Don''t starve yourself."


    Jane quickly devoured her meal, determined not to remain hungry.


    Jane shifted the conversation. "By the way, what happened with Monica today? Why did she create


    trouble for you again?"


    Patrick studied Jane closely, recalling Monica''s attempt to push her into theke and her


    subsequent ident, which had left her unconscious.


    However, Jane''s presence at the police station hadplicated matters, given the testimonies of


    Melissa and Merlin.


    The top priority now was to gather evidence regarding Monica''s plot.


    Jane scoffed, "It''s all because of you. Monica is infatuated with you."


    Patrick chuckled. Jane was disying jealousy again.


    "What''s so amusing?" Jane inquired, her scowl deepening.


    "Nothing," Patrick replied, a small smile ying on his lips as he observed Jane''s adorable jealousy.


    Jane finished her steak quickly, and Patrick extended a piece from his te to her.


    "Try mine."


    The restaurant seemed to warm with their interaction.


    At that moment, Patrick''s phone rang, with Morton on the other end.


    "What''s the matter?" Patrick answered.


    "Mr. Pansy, our men have located Tom," Morton reported respectfully.


    Patrick nodded and asked, "Have you discovered who ordered the ident?"


    "No, sir. Tom passed away in a car crash the day after we located him," Morton replied with a tinge


    of regret.


    The news dashed their hopes of identifying those responsible for the studio ident.


    "Dead?" Patrick''s gaze narrowed.


    "Continue the investigation," he instructed.


    "Understood."


    Once the call was concluded, Jane inquired, "What''s going on?"


    Patrick exined, "Our men tracked down Tom, but he died in a car ident."


    "Dead?" Jane found herself bewildered. The timing of Tom''s death following their discovery raised


    questions.


    Someone seemed to be manipting events from behind the scenes, and Jane was determined to


    uncover the identity of the puppet master.

 Chapter 85: Aggressive Protest

    Chapter 85: Aggressive Protest


    Chapter 85: Aggressive Protest


    The following morning, Jane once again made her way to the police station. Two officers


    apanied her to Lover Lake, where she recounted in detail the previous day''s events. They


    diligently recorded every piece of information, realizing that they could not afford to omit anything.


    Patrick had urged them to uncover the truth and prove Jane''s innocence as swiftly as possible.


    By the time Jane returned to the Pansy Group, it was nearly noon. Stepping out of the taxi, she was


    immediately surrounded by a group of unfamiliar people.


    "Who are you? What do you want from me?" Jane asked cautiously, her instincts on high alert. The


    people surrounding her appeared hostile and uninviting. Could this be an attempted robbery in


    broad daylight?


    "Jane North!" A gray-haired woman stepped forward, her eyes zing with anger as she grabbed


    Jane''s clothing. "Look, everyone! She''s the murderer!"


    Jane frowned and pushed the woman away, demanding, "Who are you? And why are you shouting


    at me?"


    "Don''t you recognize me? You killed my daughter!"


    The woman retained her bnce and lunged at Jane again with tear-filled eyes. "You heartless


    woman! You pushed my daughter into theke. My poor child is just twenty-five years old, and now


    she''s in aa because of you. I don''t know if she''ll ever wake up. Oh, Monica, what will I do


    without you?"


    Jane realized that this woman was Monica''s mother, and the surrounding people were likely friends


    and rtives of Monica, who had gathered to confront her.


    "I didn''t kill anyone. Your daughter is still alive. Shouldn''t you be by her side instead of causing a


    scene here?" Jane crossed her arms, her gaze fixed on Joan Betsy, Monica''s mother.


    Coma wasn''t synonymous with death; there was still hope for Monica. A loving mother would be at


    her daughter''s side during such a trying time, yet Joan was creating a spectacle outside the Pansy


    Group building.


    "Bitch! How dare you talk back to me?" Monica''s mother, Joan, shouted before pping Jane.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shameless bitch! I''ll tear you apart for what you''ve done. You have no idea who you''re messing


    with."


    "Are you insane?" Jane eximed as Joan prepared to strike again. She caught Joan''s hand and


    pushed her away, causing Joan to tumble to the ground.


    Joan sat on the ground, weeping openly. "Ah! Did you all see that? This murderer wants to kill me,


    just as she did my beloved daughter. Look at her face. She''s wicked; don''t let her deceive you."


    The people with Joan grew increasingly agitated and began to shout at Jane. One person even


    unfurled a banner with red text reading, "Jane is a murderer! Blood for blood!"


    The crowd began chanting loudly, drawing the attention of passersby, some of whom began filming


    the spectacle. Several even joined in cursing Jane.


    "She''s so beautiful; how could she be a murderer?"


    "Haven''t you heard that beautiful women are the most dangerous? This woman is no exception."


    "Wow, I see it now."


    Themotion attracted more onlookers.


    In response, Joan heightened her theatrical disy. She raised her hands to the sky and wailed as


    if profoundly aggrieved. "Oh, Monica, why are you so unlucky? Why did you encounter the devil''s


    daughter when you were only trying to make ends meet? She pushed you into theke just because


    you were better than her. She deserves to die, not you. I can''t live without you, Monica. I''ll join you if


    you die."


    Jane could hardly tolerate this madness any longer; her head throbbed. "Get out of the way!" she


    shouted, ring at Joan.


    Joan stared back at her, her gaze unwavering. "I won''t leave until I get justice for my daughter. I


    want everyone to see you for the murderer you are."


    The security guards, alerted by the noise, stepped outside the building. Upon seeing Jane besieged


    by the hostile crowd, they approached.


    The head of security guards addressed the crowd, "This is private property, not a protest zone.


    Please disperse."


    "Guards, you''ve arrived just in time," Joan dered, not budging. "Don''t allow this murderer into the


    premises. Arrest her."


    Joan grabbed one of the security guard''s arms. Jane, determined to fend off the impending attack,


    raised her phone and threatened, "If you don''t step aside, I''ll call the police. You''ve ndered me


    and disrupted public order. Do you want to go to jail?"


    Joan retorted, "How dare you threaten me?" She then turned to her associates and urged, "What


    are you all waiting for? Seek justice for Monica!"


    The members of the group, like puppets on strings, charged toward Jane. One of them extended his


    hand to grab her arm. Jane was now trapped.


    Just as she was ready to defend herself, amanding and resolute voice rang out. "Don''t you


    dare!"


    Jane looked up to see Patrick approaching, radiating an aura that sent shivers down everyone''s


    spines. The crowd parted to make way for him, and even Joan fell silent, her eyes wide with


    astonishment.


    Patrick halted by Jane''s side, holding her hand with tenderness in his eyes. "Are you hurt?"


    His worry and the warmth of his touch provided immensefort to Jane. "No, I''m fine," she


    replied, meeting his gaze with gratitude and relief.


    Morton, who followed closely behind Patrick, wore a stern expression as he addressed Joan and


    the others. "Who are you, and why are you causing trouble here?"


    Joan, her voice quaking, identified herself. "I''m Monica''s mother. Jane pushed my daughter into the


    lake; she''s a murderer."


    Morton reacted with visible disgust as he replied, "How dare you nder Jane?"


    Turning to the head of the security guards, he ordered, "Escort them away."


    With Jane''s hand still in his, Patrick led her into thepany building. "Why didn''t you call me? You


    could have been hurt."


    Patrick, who had been observing the situation from his office, had rushed down to ensure Jane''s


    safety.


    Jane smiled faintly. "I thought I could handle it on my own."


    Patrick tilted his head slightly, leaning in closer, and whispered in her ear, "I''m always here for you,


    Jane. Next time, don''t face such situations alone."


    His flirtatious tone made Jane blush. "See youter!"


    With that, she hurried to the secretaries'' office, leaving Patrick with a faint smile. He found her


    particrly charming when she was bashful.


    Arriving at her desk, Jane received the promotional photos from the photographer. She carefully


    examined each one.


    The indoor photos from their previous session looked promising, and Jane was satisfied with the


    results.


    Sylvia, the employee sitting next to Jane, couldn''t contain her excitement. "Jane, you won''t believe


    this. You''re trending online!"


    Jane''s attention was instantly captured. "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 86: Slanderous Gossips

    Chapter 86: nderous Gossips


    Chapter 86: nderous Gossips


    Jane couldn''t believe her eyes ¨C she was trending online? She quickly retrieved her phone from her


    bag and logged onto Facebook, where she came across a viral post that had garnered quite some


    attention.


    The post read: "An employee of Pansy Group has been used of attempted murder and publicly


    assaulting the victim''s mother." Attached to the post were images depicting the alleged incidents.


    The body of the post imed that Jane had intentionally pushed Monica into Lover Lake, even


    though two eyewitnesses had testified against her. Strangely, the police had not detained Jane,


    fueling public outrage. The post also used Jane of violently attacking Monica''s mother, Joan,


    further misrepresenting the truth. The attached photos showed Jane pushing Joan to the ground,


    although Jane had only acted in self-defense.


    The clever use of imagery painted Jane as the viin while positioning Joan as the pitiable victim.


    Harshments inundated the post, with people mercilessly condemning Jane.


    As she looked at the screen, Jane''s brow furrowed. This situation had escted beyond her


    expectations. The police investigation hadn''t concluded, but the public was already quick to


    condemn her for crimes she hadn''tmitted. It was baffling that everyone was prejudiced against


    her, without considering her side of the story. Clearly, some trolls had been paid to stoke the fire,


    and it seemed that one of her numerous enemies was behind it.


    Jane pondered over the possible culprits when her phone suddenly rang. She answered it to find


    Anthony on the line.


    "Have you seen the viral post? Why are you trending?" he asked, his voice tinged with anger.


    "Yes, I just saw it," Jane replied, offering a faint smile. "It''s nothing, really. Someone is just trying to


    tarnish my reputation."


    "Okay, but do you know who''s behind this? If you give me a name, I''ll handle it immediately,"


    Anthony vowed.


    "Damn it! How dare they nder you? I''ll hack the media system and clear your name."


    "You don''t need to do that," Jane replied nonchntly. Anthony was taken aback.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aren''t you concerned that this will damage your reputation?"


    Jane chuckled and retorted, "I''ve been feeling a bit boredtely. This scandal adds some


    excitement. Let''s watch the drama unfold. I have a feeling it''s going to be entertaining."


    Anthony pondered for a moment and then asked, "Do you mean..."


    "Please run a check on Monica for me," Jane requested, leaning back in her chair. "Since she


    attempted to harm me, there must be some clues she left behind."


    Anthony grasped her intention and promised, "Alright, I''m on it. Expect some good news soon."


    After ending the call, Jane''s eyes turned cold. Her initial n to enjoy a peaceful three months in


    Guavo seemed to have gone out the window. She couldn''t sit idly by and let someone tarnish her


    reputation.


    Jane had no intention of being a pushover. She had been through too much to let someone drag


    her down. Deciding to face this challenge head-on, she realized it was time to take action.


    Having awakened early that morning, Jane felt a bit fatigued. She yawned as she rose from her


    chair and headed to the break room for a cup of coffee.


    In the hallway, she noticed her colleagues stealing nces at her and whispering to one another.


    "Do you think the rumors are true? Did that seemingly gentle woman really push Monica into the


    lake?"


    "Looks can be deceiving. If it''s going viral, there must be some truth to it."


    "We can''t say for certain. False rumors can be quite convincing."


    "Even beautiful and gentle people can be murderers. It''s a jungle out there in the countryside. Jane


    might have turned vicious after all those years there."


    Jane chose to ignore the gossip and held her head high as she proceeded to the break room. She


    didn''t give any satisfaction to the gossipers with her reaction.


    The coffee vending machine filled Jane''s cup with its dark contents as she continued to think about


    the situation. Onlinements had been particrly harsh, and the assumption of guilt had been


    swift.


    Normally, such bacsh would have a significant impact on anyone''s emotional state. To mitigate


    the situation, Jane had received support from Patrick, who had taken steps to have the post taken


    down. Now he was here, checking up on her well-being.


    Patrick''s entrance into the break room was unexpected, given that it was primarily reserved for


    ordinary employees. Jane greeted him with surprise, "Patrick?"


    "Why are you here?" His usual custom was to be served beverages by his assistant, so his


    presence here was unusual.


    Patrick shut the door behind him and approached Jane, his gaze full of concern. "Are you okay?"


    Jane sipped her coffee calmly and replied, "Huh? Why wouldn''t I be?"


    Patrick was taken aback. "Haven''t you seen the viral post online?"


    Jane smiled in response. "I did see it, but it doesn''t bother me. I''m not guilty, so there''s no reason


    for concern."


    Jane''s calm demeanor was unexpected, and it left Patrick searching for the appropriate response.


    The online bacsh had been severe, and typically, it would have affected anyone deeply.


    Quick to take action, he had made calls to have the post removed and had rushed to check on


    Jane''s well-being. However, he couldn''t have anticipated her nonchnt attitude. Was she


    genuinely thisposed, or was she merely pretending?


    Intrigued, Patrick reached out and took Jane''s hand. He looked into her eyes and reassured her,


    "Don''t worry. I''ve taken steps to have the post removed. If any employee here is caught speaking ill


    of you, they''ll be dismissed immediately."


    Jane met his gaze with gratitude and relief, yet her facial expression puzzled Patrick. "Aren''t you


    worried that this might tarnish your reputation?"


    Jane snickered and responded, "I''ve been boredtely. This scandal adds a little excitement. Let''s


    just enjoy the drama. I have a feeling it''s going to be fun."


    Patrick couldn''t help but smile at her resilience. "Jane, you''re my fianc¨¦e. It''s my duty to protect you,


    understand?"


    As he whispered in her ear, his warm breath sent shivers down her spine, making her blush. Her


    heart began to race, but she bit the inside of her lower lip to regain control.


    Falling into his arms, Jane allowed herself to be momentarily carried away by his presence, but then


    she snapped back to reality and gently pushed him away. "Someone might see us," she reminded


    him. "Besides, you shouldn''t get too involved in my business. We aren''t in a real rtionship, and I


    can take care of myself."


    Jane detested being indebted to anyone, and she had been receiving significant help from Patrick


    lately. She was cautious about setting a precedent.


    Patrick''s expression darkened as conflicting emotions flickered across his eyes. After a moment of


    reflection, he regained hisposure and pulled Jane toward him.


    As shended in his arms once more, Patrick questioned in a deep, intense voice, "Tell me


    honestly, Jane. Do you see me only as your contractual fianc¨¦?"


    His warm breath brushed against her face, making her heart race once again. She met his gaze,


    unable to look away, but she quickly averted her eyes and bit


    her lower lip. How could she let him affect her like this?


    Jane finally replied, "Then wat else are you to me?"

 Chapter 87: Monica Was Awake

    Chapter 87: Monica Was Awake


    Chapter 87: Monica Was Awake


    Patrick''s expression darkened as he held Jane firmly in his arms. He was determined to show her


    that he was more than just her contractual fianc¨¦. Perhaps changing the dynamics of their


    rtionship was what they both needed.


    Jane struggled to break free from his grasp, her fiery spirit undeterred. "Let go of me!" she


    demanded, her voice filled with defiance.


    "What if I don''t?" Patrick countered, a cold smile ying on his lips.


    The tension in the break room was palpable, the air seemingly freezing. However, the moment was


    interrupted by a knock on the door.


    "Is someone in?" a voice from outside inquired.


    Another voice joined in, impatientlyining, "Who locked the door from the inside? Do they


    think the break room is their private space? This is ridiculous!"


    Jane seized the opportunity to escape Patrick''s embrace. "Let me go!"


    She opened the door and left the room, brushing past the two employees who stood outside,


    dumbfounded.


    "Isn''t that Jane?" one of them asked, curious.


    "Yes. Do you think she came here to hide because of the rumor? I guess she''s guilty. I can''t believe


    a murderer is working at thispany. How dare she show up to work after what she did?" the


    other said, their judgment clouded by rumors.


    A stern voice interrupted the gossip. "You two are fired!"


    Startled, the gossiping women turned to find Patrick, the cold and imposing CEO, staring at them


    with a piercing gaze. The temperature in the room seemed to drop as he emanated an aura of


    authority.


    Patrick left the break room, and the two employees were left stunned by the encounter.


    Back at her desk, Jane received a call from Officer Bray, the police officer involved in her case.


    "Hello, officer. To what do I owe this call?" Jane answered the phone politely.


    "Monica is awake!" Officer Bray delivered the news with a serious tone.


    "Really?" Jane responded, her interest piqued.


    "Yes! As soon as she regained consciousness, we went to hear her side of the story. She insists


    that you pushed her into theke," Bray reported, his voice even more serious.


    Jane frowned slightly. She wasn''t surprised by Monica''s ims; she had expected Monica to lie,


    given their antagonistic rtionship. It was ironic that the person she had saved was now trying to


    frame her.


    "Thanks for informing me," Jane said, acknowledging the situation.


    "Pending thepletion of the investigation, you shouldn''t leave Guavo. You can be summoned to


    the station at any time. Don''t worry; we will uncover the truth," Bray assured her.


    Jane nodded, understanding the necessity of cooperating with the investigation. "All right, officer."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite Patrick''s efforts, the rumors surrounding Jane being an attempted murderer continued to


    circte. Monica''s allegations upon waking up had renewed interest in the story. Reporters


    gathered outside the hospital, eager to interview Monica, although they were denied ess beyond


    visiting hours.


    One reporter, however, managed to obtain Monica''s phone number and ced a call.


    "Word on the street is that you were pushed into Lover Lake by Jane, the fianc¨¦e of Pansy Group''s


    CEO. Is that true?" the reporter inquired.


    Monica began to feign tears. "Yes, it''s true. I didn''t fall into the water by ident. Jane pushed me.


    She wanted to kill me. I heard she''s still walking free. Please use your tform to demand justice


    for me."


    The reporter pressed for more details, asking, "Can you provide additional information? Why did


    Jane want to harm you? Were there any prior disputes between you?"


    Monica, with a sly and malicious gleam in her eyes, replied, "It''s a long story. How about this? Come


    to my hospital room tomorrow during visiting hours, and we can discuss it face to face."


    Monica intended to reveal her story gradually, building anticipation and milking the situation for both


    fame and to damage Jane''s reputation further. She knew that a live interview would garner more


    attention than a phone conversation, as viewers would be outraged upon seeing her cry in real-


    time.


    Monica scheduled an exclusive interview with reporters for the following day. She nned to


    describe how she was framed, pushed into the water by Jane, and how her assant had


    heartlessly refused to rescue her while she was drowning.


    After the call, Monica''s eyes sparkled with malice. She was convinced that Jane would be sent to


    prison, making her near-death experience worthwhile.


    At the same time, Jane''s opponent, Florence, called her. Monica answered the call with a fake pitiful


    tone.


    "Hello."


    "Monica, it''s me," Florence''s voice came through.


    "You''ve done well this time."


    "Thank you. Jane will be defeated this time, trust me."


    A smug smile crossed Monica''s face. "I n to put on an excellent act in front of the media and the


    police. Melissa and her ssmate have already testified in my favor. Jane is sure to be locked up


    for a few years."


    "I like the sound of that," Florence responded with satisfaction.


    "Although this wasn''t our initial n, it''s still effective. I just want that nuisance out of my way. By the


    way, there''s no evidence implicating us, right?" Florence inquired.


    "Of course not," Monica confirmed confidently. "I scouted the location thoroughly before taking any


    action. Jane and I were the only ones there at that time. Even Melissa and her ssmate didn''t


    arrive until I had fallen into theke. I''m certain no one else knows that I identally fell into the


    water while attempting to push Jane."


    "That''s good," Florence acknowledged.


    Monica was determined to see Jane removed from her path and to regain her position at Pansy


    Group. She had put everything on the line, and there was no room for failure this time.


    As night fell, the most trending news online revolved around Jane and Monica. With Monica pointing


    fingers at Jane after waking up, the public''s condemnation of Jane escted further. Many people


    called for her immediate arrest, and the online bacsh intensified.


    In his office, Patrick leaned back in his chair, scrolling through his Twitter feed. His timeline was


    dominated by posts about the Jane and Monica incident, and he squinted slightly as he read


    through thements and articles.


    Morton entered the room and reported, "Sir, I''ve found what you asked me to look for." He handed a


    USB drive to Patrick.


    Patrick epted the drive, inserted it into hisputer, and reviewed the contents. Afterward, he


    parted his lips and said, "Very good."


    Morton inquired, "Should I have all the nderous posts about Jane taken down?"


    The media had proven to be increasingly untrustworthy, often publishing stories for the sake of web


    traffic. They had even begun seeking live interviews, which Patrick found rather foolish.


    Patrick contemted for a moment before responding, "No need."

 Chapter 88: Counterattack (Part One)

    Chapter 88: Counterattack (Part One)


    Chapter 88: Counterattack (Part One)


    The night was eerily quiet as Janey on the sofa, her gaze fixed on her phone screen. The online


    uproar had only intensified since morning, with people hurling insults and threats at her. Some trolls


    went as far as wishing the same fate upon her as she allegedly did to Monica.


    The anticipation for tomorrow''s live broadcast was palpable. People were eager to hear the victim''s


    testimony, armed with virtual stones, ready to attack Jane once her alleged wickedness was


    confirmed.


    Jane pursed her lips and muttered, "Tomorrow can''te soon enough."


    Her phone rang, and she saw that it was Anthony calling.


    "Ada, I''vepleted the assignment you gave me. Check your email; I''ve sent it already," Anthony


    reported over the phone.


    Jane nodded with satisfaction. "Thank you."


    "No problem. Monica is ying with fire. She won''t be prepared for what''sing!" Anthony


    sneered.


    "Ada, don''t let them go!"


    Jane chuckled and responded, "Do I look like a pushover to you?"


    Though her voice was calm, the underlying resolve sent shivers down even the bravest of spines.


    "That''s what I''m talking about!" Anthony eximed. "It''s a piece of cake for Ada to y her


    enemies!"


    "Don''t tter me, boy," Jane quipped.


    After ending the call, Jane was about to check her email when she heard a voice from the door.


    "Who was that on the phone?"


    Jane looked up and saw Patrick leaning against the doorframe, wearing a faint smile.


    Jane was taken aback. She distinctly remembered locking that door. How had he entered without


    making a sound? How much of her conversation with Anthony had he overheard? It didn''t matter,


    though. She hadn''t said anything inappropriate.


    Jane sat up and inquired, "Why are you here? I remember locking that door."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick stepped into the room with a smirk, saying, "This is my house, remember?"


    Jane sighed in defeat. "Fine..."


    Patrick walked to her and sat down with his legs crossed.


    "Have you seen thetest viral post? I heard that Monica will have a live interview tomorrow."


    Jane confirmed, "Yeah, everyone is talking about it online."


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Patrick inquired.


    "Why should I be? I''m innocent!" Jane sneered. "A clear conscience fears no usation. The liars


    are the ones who should be afraid, isn''t that right?"


    "You have a point," Patrick agreed.


    Jane continued to maintain herposure. Patrick couldn''t help but be amazed by her unwavering


    strength. Hemented, "Women are known to be very emotional people, prone to bursting into


    tears if someone frames or wrongs them. But here you are, so calm as if you''re not in the middle of


    a storm. Your strong psyche bedazzles me."


    "Anything else? I want to go to bed," Jane said, pretending to yawn. She was eager to check the


    information Anthony had sent her and wanted to dismiss Patrick.


    Patrick had initiallye to reassure Jane and tell her not to worry about the uing live


    broadcast regarding Monica. Now, it appeared that reassurance wasn''t necessary.


    Seeing that Jane was dismissing him, Patrick stood up. "Sleep well."


    Once the door was shut, Jane immediately checked her email. She opened the file that Anthony


    had sent her, and a smile curved her lips. Monica had yed right into her hands, and Jane was


    going to expose her viinous deeds during the live interview tomorrow.


    At dawn the following morning, journalists from various media outlets gathered at the hospital gate,


    determined not to miss out on the first-hand information. They stormed the building like a herd of


    cattle released into a lush field as soon as visiting hours began.


    Monicay in her hospital bed, looking unwell, with Melissa by her side.


    "Dear journalists, thank you foring today," Monica said, feigning weakness as she struggled to


    sit up.


    The cameras were already rolling, and Melissa helped her maintain the appearance of vulnerability.


    The lead reporter initiated the interview, setting the stage for the day''s revtions.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m sure you''re all eager to learn what transpired between Monica and Jane.


    There have been numerous spections, but what is the truth? Today, we''re in Monica''s hospital


    room to hear from the people involved about what happened that day."


    A reporter inquired of Melissa, "Miss Pansy, there have been rumors that Jane is your cousin


    Patrick Pansy''s fianc¨¦e. What''s your stance on this?"


    Melissa swiftly rified, "That''s just a baseless rumor. Do you know who my cousin is? A virtuous


    and upright man like Patrick would never be engaged to a heartless woman. The Pansy family is no


    ce for criminals like Jane. We wee only those who are virtuous."


    The reporters collectively breathed a sigh of relief. They had been wary of offending Patrick, so


    Melissa''s statement put their fears to rest.


    With the spotlight now on Monica, another journalist asked, "Miss Betsy, I understand this might be


    difficult, but can you tell us what happened at Lover Lake on that fateful day? Many people are


    eager to know the truth."


    Monica, with her pale face, began to recount the events. "First of all, I want to thank you all for your


    concern."


    She clutched her chest and continued, "On that day, my friend had canceled our ns to have fun


    at Lover Lake, leaving me to wander alone. I crossed paths with Jane near theke, and she started


    hurling insults and death wishes at me. I tried to walk away, but she pulled me back and pushed me


    into theke. As I struggled to stay afloat, Jane taunted me, telling me to die."


    Monica wiped away her tears as she concluded her ount.


    Another reporter inquired, "Why do you think Jane pushed you into theke?"


    Monica''s tears flowed as she replied, "I''m not sure, but it might be rted to a grudge she holds


    against me. During my time at Pansy Group, Jane was envious of me, and I thought it was just a


    simple dislike. I never expected she harbored such hatred that she wanted me dead. I''m not a good


    swimmer, and I fought with all my might to stay alive. I cried out for help, but Jane just stood on the


    shore, yelling at me to die faster."


    Melissa chimed in, "Yes, that''s true. My ssmate and I witnessed how Jane pushed Monica into


    theke."


    The lead reporter said to the camera, "And there you have it, viewers! It turns out the spections


    and tidbits of news were indeed urate. Jane intentionally pushed Monica into theke. Criminals


    like Jane shouldn''t be allowed to roam freely. We believe that the long arm of thew will catch up


    with her soon."


    The audience apuded these words, showering Jane with harsh criticism.


    At that moment, Jane entered the ward and overheard the reporters''ments. Holding her head


    high, she walked into the room, looking at Monica calmly.


    Monica''s statement had just given Jane the perfect opportunity for a counterattack.

 Chapter 89: Counterattack (Part Two)

    Chapter 89: Counterattack (Part Two)


    Chapter 89: Counterattack (Part Two)


    Monica stood there, shocked for a moment. Her eyes brimmed with a mix of anger and disdain as


    she finally spoke, "Janele, you''re a murderer. How dare you show up here?"


    The reporters, seizing this unexpected turn of events, directed their attention and cameras toward


    Jane. Her unexpected appearance took everyone by surprise. Online users, who had spected


    that Jane would be in hiding, vented their frustrations, hurling insults and curses her way.


    However, some media personnel were thrilled, as Jane''s presence promised a more engaging and


    dramatic interview. The media couldn''t have asked for a better story, with the potential for a fiery


    confrontation between the two women.


    A reporter, seizing the opportunity, stepped forward and questioned Jane, "Melissa and Monica


    have shared their ounts of what transpired at Lover Lake, stating that you pushed Monica into


    theke. Is this true?"


    Jane chuckled, looking at Melissa. "Melissa, did you truly witness me pushing Monica into the


    lake?"


    Melissa nodded confidently. "Yes, my ssmate and I saw the whole incident."


    "Are you absolutely certain?" Jane continued, her gaze shifting to Monica, a hint of a sneer ying


    on her lips. "Monica, did you clearly see me push you into theke?"


    Monica, filled with rage, responded angrily, "Yes! You''re so wicked that you wanted to murder me.


    How could I possibly be mistaken? You were the one who pushed me into theke!"


    Jane remained calm, her voice steady. "Monica, you im that I pushed you into theke with the


    intention of killing you. But you''re still alive, aren''t you? Who rescued you?"


    Monica was caught off guard. She knew full well that Jane was the one who had saved her and


    performed CPR. However, she had no intention of revealing the truth. Monica red at Jane and


    replied, "I lost consciousness at that moment. How could I know?"


    "What about you, Melissa? You witnessed me pushing Monica into the water, so you must have


    seen who saved her, correct?" Jane inquired, arms crossed, her tone unwavering.


    Melissa hesitated momentarily before responding, "It was... Osborn."


    Jane, raising her voice, addressed the ward''s door, "Osborn? Were you the one who rescued


    Monica?"


    The reporters were ecstatic, unable to believe that Osborn had made an appearance. Osborn


    stepped into the room, removing his hat and sunsses, revealing his handsome features.


    "Wow, it''s Osborn, the movie star!"


    Osborn was known for being low-key and rarely granting media interviews. Even though reporters


    would often trail him for a chance to snap a picture, it was a rare sight to see him at an event like


    this.


    A reporter couldn''t hide his excitement and inquired, "Osborn, were you also present during the


    Lover Lake incident?"


    Osborn nodded in affirmation. The reporter continued, "Can you tell us what transpired that day?


    Did Jane push Monica into theke?"


    Osborn cleared his throat and spoke gently, "No. On that day, we were at Lover Lake to shoot an


    advertisement. Jane had gone to scout the perfect location for the shoot. When I arrived at the


    scene, I saw Monica in theke. I quickly jumped in to rescue her, even though I''m not a strong


    swimmer. Jane also entered the water to save both of us."


    The reporters exchanged incredulous nces, stunned by Osborn''s testimony. Jane was the one


    who had saved Monica. Why would she rescue Monica if she had pushed her into theke with


    murderous intent?


    Seeing the puzzled expressions of the reporters, Osborn retrieved his phone from his pocket,


    opened his photo library, and disyed a video. "I captured a video at the time. Take a look."


    In the video, Jane was skillfully administering CPR to Monica, her brow glistening with sweat.


    "As you can see, if I had pushed Monica into theke with the intention of killing her, why would I


    bother to save her? Do you think I''m that foolish?"


    Jane asked with a sarcastic tone, her gaze fixed on the reporters.


    Some of the reporters couldn''t contain theirughter upon hearing Jane''s remark. "Jane, don''t think


    you can erase your crime of attempting to murder Monica with a few words!" Melissa retorted, her


    face darkening.


    Monica chimed in, "Exactly!"


    Monica folded her arms and red at Jane. "Even though you saved me, it doesn''t change the fact


    that you pushed me into theke and wanted to kill me."


    Jane responded, her voice dripping with sarcasm, "Indeed? Who intended to kill whom? Who


    attacked me with a knife in Pansy Group''s garage?"


    The reporters, upon hearing Jane''s statements, became intrigued. They inquired eagerly, "Do you


    mean...?"


    Pansy Group''s underground garage was equipped with surveince cameras, and Jane had


    retrieved the surveince footage from that day this morning.


    Jane began ying the video for all to see. In the video, Monica had insulted Jane, pulled out a


    knife, and attempted to stab her while shouting, "Jane, go to hell!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The video abruptly paused, and Jane continued coldly, "You''ve all witnessed it. Monica was the one


    who attempted to stab me with a knife and take my life."


    Jane''s live video was being broadcast to viewers all over the country, and onlinements started


    flooding in.


    "Oh my God, Monica is a terrible person."


    "Jane seems to have turned the tables."


    "The plot thickens, and it''s bing more intriguing. Keep it up!"


    "Osborn is quite attractive. Is there anyone else who''s captivated by him? I stand with Osborn and


    Jane!"


    Monica''s face contorted in frustration. "Jane, stop your lies! You were the one who pushed me into


    theke."


    Jane sneered, "Lies? Do you really believe I''d push you into theke, then save you? You must


    think I have a few screws loose, don''t you?"

 Chapter 90: Counterattack (Part Three)

    Chapter 90: Counterattack (Part Three)


    Chapter 90: Counterattack (Part Three)


    "Nonsense!" Monica eximed, her eyes locked onto Jane. She bit her lower lip and clenched her


    fists so tightly that her fingernails dug into her flesh. "Don''t try to conte the issues here. How does


    anything you''re saying change the fact that you tried to kill me?"


    Jane''s icy expression intensified. She swiftly retrieved her phone and opened a file that Anthony


    had sent her the day before.


    "Here is the record of your browser history. In the days leading up to the incident, you searched for


    methods of causing harm to someone without getting caught. Most of the articles you clicked on


    were about pushing people into ake to make it appear as an idental drowning."


    Monica''s face drained of color, and beads of cold sweat formed on her forehead as she saw her


    deleted browser history disyed on Jane''s phone. She had cleared her browsing history, thinking it


    would protect her. How had Jane obtained this information? Monica struggled to reassure herself


    that this couldn''t be real.


    As far as she knew, recovering deleted browsing records was nearly impossible. She took a deep


    breath, trying to maintain a defiant fa?ade. "You''ve fabricated these records. I''ve never searched for


    such things in my life. Jane, you''re hurting me even further despite what you''ve already done."


    Jane chuckled, her voice dripping with confidence. "Just so you know, I''ve already contacted the


    police to retrieve yourputer. Erasing your browsing history won''t change a thing. In this day and


    age, technology is advanced. A skilled hacker can easily recover deleted records. Soon, the truth


    will be revealed."


    "You¡­" Monica was left stunned, unable to form a coherent response. She pointed at Jane, her


    face drained of color.


    "Calm down, Monica. I''m not finished yet," Jane said with a self-assured smile. She pulled out a pen


    recorder and twirled it between her fingers. "I believe you''ll find this even more intriguing."


    Under the curious gazes of the audience, Jane pressed the y button. The recorded conversation


    was between Monica and her mother, Laura.


    "Monica, your father went gambling again and lost a lot of money. He owes arge sum of money to


    a creditor. This morning, the creditor came knocking, threatening to kill us if we don''t pay up. I don''t


    know what else to do. Can you help us pay off the debt?" Laura''s voice was filled with desperation.


    "Mom, don''t worry," Monica responded with a determined tone. "Give me some time. I''ll soon return


    to Pansy Group. I''ll have enough money to clear our debts."


    "Really?" Laura''s voice expressed skepticism. "Are you sure?"


    "Of course," Monica replied firmly. "Once I get rid of Jane for good, I can go back to work at Pansy


    Group."


    "Jane will be at Lover Lake for an advertisement shoot tomorrow. When I see that she''s all alone


    near theke, I''ll push her in without anyone noticing. She''ll drown in no time. Even if her body is


    later found, it will be ruled as idental drowning," Monica said with a vicious tone.


    A tumult of shouting broke out in the ward. The reporters were taken aback. None of them had


    anticipated such a shocking revtion. Jane turned off the pen recorder, her gaze cold and


    unwavering.


    "Do you have anything else to say, Monica?"


    At this point, Monica''s face had turned ashen. She wished what had just happened were a terrible


    dream. How had Jane managed to acquire a recording of her phone conversation with her mother?


    "Dear viewers, you''ve just witnessed the unfolding of events," one of the reporters spoke,


    addressing the audience.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "ording to thetest evidence Jane has presented, it''s safe to say that Monica is not the victim in


    this case but rather the mastermind behind the entire plot. We leave it to the police to investigate


    further. Like everyone else, we''re eager to see justice served."


    Those connected to the live broadcast unleashed a torrent ofments, some hurling insults at


    Monica.


    "What a shameless woman Monica is! It turns out she fell into her own trap. I wish she had drowned


    to death!"


    "We were wrong about Jane. She''s innocent. I hope she can forgive us."


    "Jane is incredible. Love her!"


    "Marry me, Jane!"


    "Bah! Stop dreaming. She''s mine!"


    The fervent praise and admiration for Jane filled thements section.


    Outside the ward, Patrick sat on a bench, gazing at hisputer screen with a smile. He had


    initially nned to hand over the USB drive that Morton had given him to the police that morning.


    However, upon learning that Jane had requested a day off from work and had a suspicious meeting


    with Monica, his curiosity got the better of him.


    To his surprise, Jane had visited Monica''s ward just as the tell-all interview was underway. Monica


    had falsely imed that Jane had pushed her, but Jane had presented irrefutable evidence of


    Monica''s deceit.


    Patrick nodded thoughtfully. Jane had been meticulously preparing her counterattack while


    appearing calm the previous day. Her strategy was proving to be a knockout blow.


    Patrick couldn''t help but admire his nominal fianc¨¦e.


    After the reporters addressed the audience for a few more minutes, the cameras shifted their focus


    to Monica, and the reporters resumed their interrogation.


    "What do you have to say about the recording Jane just yed? Is that your voice?" a reporter


    inquired.


    "No! It''s a fake!" Monica responded, her fists clenched and her teeth gritted.


    "Jane fabricated it. She''s trying to frame me."


    "You''re the liar, Monica. Jane has been wronged, and you know it."


    Suddenly, a cold and authoritative male voice resounded from the door. All eyes were drawn to the


    entrance, where Patrick stood, dressed in a tailored ck suit.


    He walked toward Jane with a confident stride, took her hand, and gazed at her with affection. He


    then addressed the room, his voice resolute. "I''m here to ensure that my lovely fianc¨¦e gets the


    justice she deserves."

 Chapter 91: Counterattack (Part Four)

    Chapter 91: Counterattack (Part Four)


    Chapter 91: Counterattack (Part Four)


    "Fianc¨¦e!" Jane''s heart raced as she heard Patrick announce their engagement to the world. While


    his words warmed her heart, she couldn''t help but feel a hint of difort, worrying about the


    complications that might arise when it was time to call off the engagement. Jane pushed aside


    theseplex emotions and whispered, "What are you doing here?"


    Patrick, his head slightly tilted, whispered in her ear, "Didn''t I tell you that I''m more than ready to


    deal with anyone who tries to hurt you?" Their intimate whispers drew the attention of everyone in


    the room.


    The warmth of Patrick''s breath on her ear made Jane''s cheeks blush, and she quickly looked away.


    Meanwhile, Melissa, watching from the sidelines, felt a mix of emotions. She had previously denied


    Jane''s ties to Patrick and the Pansy family. But now, Patrick had publicly dered Jane as his


    fianc¨¦e, and their intimate interaction left Melissa seething with shame, jealousy, and hatred.


    "Good to have you here, Mr. Pansy," a reporter switched to a ttering tone. "We were just


    discussing how Jane''s evidence has turned the tables in her favor. We all know she''s innocent, and


    I''m sure the viewers feel the same."


    Monica, however, wasn''t ready to give up. She moved closer to Patrick with pitiful eyes, attempting


    to sway him. "It''s not true! The evidence Jane presented is fake. She pushed me into theke, not


    the other way around!"


    Patrick''s re sent a chill down Monica''s spine. She came to an abrupt stop, her hands helplessly


    sped together. She couldn''t afford to lose; she hade too far.


    But an idea sparked in her mind ¨C as long as she refused to admit her guilt, what could Jane do to


    her? With a smug smile, Patrick dered, "Fake? Fine, let''s see what you have to say about this."


    Morton, who had been standing in the background, knew it was time. He approached, turned on a


    laptop, and yed a video.


    The video was shot by an amateur photographer capturing the beautiful scenery around Lover Lake


    from the top of a nearby mountain. By chance, the photographer had captured the incident.


    At first, the video showed Jane strolling along thekeshore, searching for the perfect spot for the


    shoot. After a few moments, she stopped and nodded with satisfaction.


    Suddenly, Monica emerged from behind, sneaking up on Jane. The video clearly showed Monica''s


    aggressive advances.


    In contrast, Jane remained calm with her arms folded. The two women engaged in a brief scuffle,


    Monica bing increasingly aggressive.


    After two minutes, Monica charged at Jane, who swiftly sidestepped, causing Monica to slip and fall


    into theke. The video ended there.


    Patrick had instructed Morton to conduct thorough research to find irrefutable evidence of Jane''s


    innocence. After several days of effort, they had obtained this video proof of the events that day.


    Monica''s mouth fell open in shock as she watched the video. There was no denying the evidence,


    and she was cornered. Patrick asked, "Do you still want to deny it?"


    Monica stammered, "No, Mr. Pansy. Please let me exin..."


    But Patrick interrupted her, "Enough, Jane will see justice served. I won''t let you off the hook. All the


    evidence will be handed over to the police. If you have any sense left, you''ll turn yourself in."


    Turn herself in? Monica couldn''t do that. She couldn''t go to jail. She had reached her breaking point.


    Everything was Jane''s fault. If Jane hadn''t shown up, Monica wouldn''t have been fired, Patrick


    would have fallen in love with her, and no one would hate her. She wouldn''t have been forced into


    such desperate actions.


    "You ruined everything, Jane. I''d rather die than let you go!" Monica''s eyes sparked with fury. In an


    instant, she grabbed a fruit knife from the bedside table and lunged at Jane. She was ready to kill


    her greatest enemy, even if it meant her own death.


    Jane was taken aback. The scene felt eerily familiar, reminiscent of the attack in Pansy Group''s


    underground parking lot. The difference was that this time, it was happening in front of cameras.


    Patrick had saved her, and the situation became even more dangerous.


    To avoid a repeat of the previous incident, Jane stood still, her heart racing. Patrick stepped in and


    shielded her, grabbing Monica''s wrist just inches from Jane''s chest. The fruit knife fell to the floor.


    The audience held their breath, and hundreds ofments poured in within seconds.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Am I seeing things? Did Monica just try to stab Jane during a live broadcast?"


    "Wow, Patrick saved Jane just in time. He''s incredible!"


    "Why did Patrick put himself at risk? He''s too good to her."


    Once Morton had regained hisposure, he instructed the reporters to turn off their cameras and


    leave immediately. Patrick had proven Jane''s innocence, so there was no need for the reporters to


    stay.


    Patrick pushed Monica to the floor and stared down at her with an intense re. "You lunatic! How


    dare you try to stab Jane in my presence? Do you have a death wish?"


    "Patrick, why are you always so good to Jane?" Melissa stepped forward, shoving Jane aside.


    "She''s just a bitch who will hurt you one day!"


    Jane interjected, folding her arms. "By the way, Melissa, didn''t you testify that you saw me push


    Monica into theke? What do you have to say now that the evidence has proven you wrong?"

 Chapter 92: Patrick Is A Good Guy

    Chapter 92: Patrick Is A Good Guy


    Chapter 92: Patrick Is A Good Guy


    Stunned, Melissa pursed her lips and reluctantly admitted, "Maybe my eyes yed tricks on me."


    The video Patrick had shown exposed the truth and revealed Melissa''s lie. Jane couldn''t help but


    add a touch of sarcasm, "Did your eyes deceive your ssmate as well? Perjury is a crime,


    Melissa, and it can lead to detention, among other repercussions."


    "I said my eyes deceived me!" Melissa yelled, desperation in her gaze as she turned to Patrick for


    help.


    But Patrick paid her no heed and held Jane''s hand. "Let''s go."


    Jane and Patrick left the ward hand in hand, leaving Melissa envious and frustrated.


    As they entered the elevator, Patrick nced at Jane with admiration. "Your performance today


    exceeded my expectations."


    Jane smiled, teasing, "Did you expect me to be a pushover?"


    Patrick grinned, shaking his head. "No."


    "Thank you for what you did," Jane expressed her gratitude. She didn''t anticipate that Patrick would


    stand up for her and unearth such crucial evidence that exposed Monica''s lies.


    But Patrick reminded her, "I promised to protect you."


    His voice was enticing and slightly seductive, making Jane involuntarily lean closer. However, a hint


    of disappointment flickered in Patrick''s eyes. Did she intend to keep her distance? Did she have noFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    feelings for him, considering what he had done for her? Patrick''s expression grew cold, and the air


    in the elevator turned tense.


    Just then, Jane''s phone rang. It was her grandfather calling.


    "Grandpa, why are you calling all of a sudden?" Jane answered.


    Her grandfather''sughter echoed through the phone. "I saw what happened on TV today. Patrick is


    a good guy, and he''s protecting you."


    Jane was slightly embarrassed. Her grandfather''s voice was so loud that Patrick might have


    overheard. Her grandfather continued with enthusiasm, "You''ve been spending a lot of time with him


    for almost a month now. How are you two? When will I get to attend your wedding?"


    "Grandpa, what are you talking about?" Jane blushed.


    "Come on! This guy is talented, handsome, capable, and worthy of you," her grandfather praised


    Patrick.


    "Grandpa, I have to go now," Jane hurriedly ended the call.


    "Your grandfather has great taste, much better than yours," Patrick teased.


    Jane rolled her eyes. "You can be quite narcissistic, can''t you?"


    Ignoring Patrick, she focused on the elevator''s floor indicator, eager to reach the first floor quickly.


    As they exited the elevator, Patrick''s phone rang. It was his grandfather, Mike.


    "Grandpa, what''s up?" Patrick answered with a subtle expression.


    "I haven''t seen you and Jane in a while. When are you twoing to visit me?" Mike''s voice came


    through the phone speaker.


    Patrick agreed, "I''lle to visit when I''m free."


    "Make it tonight. I''ll have the chef prepare your favorite dishes," Mike insisted, hanging up without


    waiting for Patrick''s response.


    Patrick sighed. Both he and his grandfather had a habit of being quite assertive. Jane asked what


    was going on, and Patrick exined that his grandfather had invited them for dinner that evening.


    "Oh, I see," Jane responded with a faint smile.


    Their grandfathers had called them at the same time, making Jane feel uneasy.


    Patrick assured, "I''ll pick you up after work."


    They returned to thepany, where Jane''s coworker, Sylvia, approached her excitedly.


    "Jane, your revtion this morning was amazing. You exposed that shameless Monica!" Eve


    eximed in admiration.


    Jane smiled, saying, "She deserved it."


    Eve pointed out how popr Jane had be online. "Do you know how popr you are on the


    inte now? Look at all the trending posts and searches, all about you."


    Jane nced at the screen and saw posts about her and Patrick. Most were supportive and


    admired theirpatibility, while a few were harshments about Jane''s background.


    Jane asked Anthony to take down the trending posts, exining it wasn''t what she intended.


    In Patrick''s office, he was absorbed in browsing through the news but was soon surprised to see the


    posts about Jane being taken down within minutes.

 Chapter 93: Sexual Prowess

    Chapter 93: Sexual Prowess


    Chapter 93: Sexual Prowess


    Patrick''s furrowed brow betrayed his concern. He had deliberately allowed the media to report the


    news, and he hadn''t authorized its removal. The post had be the most viewed in history, and it


    made no sense for someone to remove it.


    Intrigued, he dialed Morton''s number, instructing him, "Find out who removed the most viral post


    about what I said and why."


    Morton replied, "Yes, sir," perplexed about who might have the authority to remove such a post,


    aside from Patrick himself.


    Meanwhile, Jane received a message from Anthony confirming that the task wasplete. With a


    sense of satisfaction, she responded, "Good! I knew you wouldn''t fail."


    Curious about Anthony''s remark, Jane felt puzzled by his insinuation that only someone like Patrick


    could control her. Annoyed, she texted back, "Mind your own business, Anthony."


    Turning her attention back to herptop, she discovered that there were no more news articles


    about her, and she continued her work.


    The progress of the Ice and Fire advertisement had been hampered by Monica''s stunt, and Jane


    needed to expedite the process. After arranging with Osborn and Maria for another shoot, she


    contacted Bruce to schedule the press conference. With everything in ce, the productunch


    was imminent.


    Time passed swiftly, and it was only when Patrick called her that Jane realized howte it had


    be.


    "Can we leave now?" Patrick''s voice sounded through the phone.


    Checking the time, Jane saw that they had exceeded working hours. She agreed, saying, "Okay."


    Patrick, now behind the wheel, focused on the road. Jane settled into the passenger seat and


    gazed out the window.


    However, Patrick''s phone rang suddenly. It was Morton calling. Patrick put on his wireless earphone


    to answer the call, asking, "What''s up?"


    Morton informed him, "Sir, I''ve just discovered who removed the post."


    "It was taken down by a well-known hacker known as Anthony."


    "Anthony?" Patrick''s brow furrowed. He had heard of this mysterious individual before. "Do you


    know why he did it?"


    Morton replied, "No, sir, I''m still investigating."


    "I think he was merely showing off."


    Patrick instructed him, "Continue the investigation."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing Anthony''s name. She worried that Patrick had discovered


    her connection to Anthony. She held her breath, anticipating Patrick''s inquiry.


    But instead, Patrick drove to his grandfather''s house without further questions.


    When Jane heard Anthony''s name during the call, she frowned, feeling uneasy. She wondered


    whether Patrick was about to reveal her other identity.


    Mike, Patrick''s grandfather, weed them as they arrived. Dolly, the family dog, enthusiastically


    greeted Jane, which brought a smile to her face. Jane was struck by Mike''sment, "Even Dolly


    misses you."


    To her surprise, Patrick immediately epted Mike''s invitation to stay the night. Jane wondered


    why Patrick made this decision without consulting her.


    Mike informed them that they would stay the night, leaving no room for objections. Both


    grandfathers had agreed that they needed to bring Patrick and Jane closer, and Mike had made it


    his mission.


    Patrick agreed without hesitation, surprising Jane, who was taken aback by his willingness to


    ept without consulting her.


    In the dining room, they enjoyed a table filled with various dishes. Jane noticed the unique dishes in


    front of Patrick, which seemed like aphrodisiacs. She was puzzled by Mike''s intentions. Before she


    could ponder further, Mike ced a piece of meat on Patrick''s te, urging him to eat more.


    Patrick seemed to notice the implication, and the corner of his mouth twitched. Jane, amused,


    teasingly asked him, "Are you impotent or something?"


    Patrick''s face darkened, offended by her questioning his sexual prowess. "You''ll find out soon," he


    muttered, determined to prove her wrong.


    After dinner, Mike led them to Patrick''s room, indicating that Jane should stay there for the night.


    Jane, feeling uneasy, asked to stay in the guest room, but Mike disagreed, stating it was the only


    avable room due to ongoing renovations. Frustrated, Jane reluctantly agreed.


    Before she knew it, Patrick took charge of the situation, agreeing on her behalf. Mike ordered them


    to stay the night, making it clear that there were no objections.


    As they prepared to leave the dining room, Mike advised, "You two will stay the night. No


    objections."


    Again, Patrick agreed without consulting Jane. She felt frustrated that he was making decisions on


    her behalf without her input.


    They proceeded to Patrick''s room, but Jane hesitated, pointing out that she had wished to stay in


    the guest room. Mike, however, was insistent. Jane found herself locked in the room, bewildered by


    Mike''s actions.


    Feeling like a prisoner, she was left wondering about Mike''s intentions. Suddenly, Patrick seized her


    and pressed her against the door. His fingers caressed her hair, and he whispered seductively in


    her ear, "Who questioned my sexual prowess earlier?"

 Chapter 94: Tell Me About Candy

    Chapter 94: Tell Me About Candy


    Chapter 94: Tell Me About Candy


    The room was filled with Patrick''s lingering scent of masculine cologne as he loomed over Jane with


    intense eyes.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Jane spoke up, "Uh... your grandpa did."


    "Really?" Patrick raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    Jane nodded quickly, exining, "He wanted to imply that you were... impotent."


    Patrick''s face darkened, but a glimmer of desire sparkled in his eyes, perhaps due to the


    aphrodisiacden food his grandfather had served.


    At this moment, Jane looked like a blooming flower, and Patrick couldn''t resist wanting to pluck her.


    Jane licked her dry lips, her eyes shimmering with innocence. "I didn''t mean anything..."


    Seductively, Patrick leaned closer, and their lips met. Jane''s heart raced as she felt the strange


    warmth of his kiss. She bit her lip and gently pushed him away, whispering, "I''m going to take a


    shower."


    She hurried into the bathroom, locking the door behind her. After her quick shower, she realized that


    she had no clothes to wear.


    "Patrick!" Jane called out.


    Patrick''s voice came from the other side of the bathroom door, and he asked, "What''s up?"


    Jane exined, "I don''t have any clothes. Can you go to Water Moon Community and get


    something for me?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With both hands cupping her flushed cheeks, she felt embarrassed to make this request.


    "Your grandpa locked the door. I can''t teleport, you know," Patrick teased, knowing that his


    grandfather was not easily swayed.


    Feeling even more embarrassed, Jane contemted calling Mike to plead with him. But before she


    could do so, Patrick knocked on the door and charmingly said, "Open up."


    Suspicious of his intentions, Jane cautiously opened the door, holding a hairdryer for self-defense.


    Patrick handed her a bag, and she took it inside to examine its contents. It contained a new set of


    women''s underwear and a clean white shirt.


    Jane noticed the oversized shirt and wondered aloud, "Why is the shirt so big, like it belongs to a


    man? Is it yours?"


    She frowned, puzzled by the presence of women''s underwear. Did Patrick often bring women here?


    Reluctantly, she got dressed and stepped out.


    When she entered the bedroom, Patrick was taken aback by her appearance. His eyes smoldered


    with passion as he gazed at her. With her wet hair and his oversized shirt, she looked incredibly


    sexy.


    Patrick swallowed hard, and Jane questioned him, "Howe you have a set of women''s


    underwear at home?"


    Blushing under his intense scrutiny, Jane attempted to distract him by asking, "Do you often bring


    women here?"


    Patrick replied, teasingly, "Are you jealous?"


    Jane demanded an answer, and Patrick cleared his throat before exining, "I don''t know about


    that. I just found it on the sofa. My grandpa must have asked a maid to prepare it for you."


    Jane was struck by Mike''s thoughtfulness. She was at a loss for words.


    Patrick then suggested they get some rest, and Jane pointed at the king-sized bed in the room. She


    stated, "I''ll sleep on the sofa. It''s too small for you, and I''m used to a soft,fortable bed."


    Patrick immediately refused, dering that she was a guest and should not be relegated to the


    sofa. Jane retreated to the sofa, but Patrick pulled her back and said, "You are a guest. You can''t


    sleep on the sofa."


    When Jane ended up on the bed, Patrick whispered suggestively, "Isn''t it obvious? Let''s sleep in the


    bed together."


    Before Jane could react, he lifted her and set her on the bed. Jane protested, but he silenced her,


    warning, "Don''t even dare. If you take advantage of me again, I''ll teach you a lesson you would


    never forget."


    Jane, fearful but determined, retreated to a corner of the bed and red at Patrick. He backed off,


    acknowledging her anger.


    As she sat on the bed, her eyes met his, and he looked at her earnestly. He asked, "Jane, have you


    ever considered your grandfather''s suggestion?"


    Jane was taken aback by his question, and Patrick exined, "Don''t you think we should try to work


    on our rtionship?"


    In the past, Patrick had assumed Jane was just another gold digger after his wealth. But over time,


    he hade to realize that she was different. She was independent and hardworking, and he


    couldn''t help but admire her beauty. He also felt an inexplicable desire to protect her.


    Jane took a deep breath and replied, "I have a question for you, Patrick."


    "Sure, go ahead," he said, somewhat surprised by her sudden seriousness.


    Jane asked directly, "Do you love Candy?"


    The twinkle in Patrick''s eyes dimmed, and he realized he hadn''t thought about Candy as much


    recently. After a moment, he replied, "What exactly do you want to know?"


    Jane continued, "You love Candy, don''t you?"


    Without beating around the bush, she confronted him. Patrick''s response was hesitant, "I don''t


    know. I used to, but things have changed."


    Jane looked into his eyes, seeking the truth. "So, you don''t love her anymore?"


    Patrick admitted, "I can''t say for sure. My feelings areplicated."


    Jane pressed further, "But you''ve thought about her recently?"


    Patrick nodded, "Yes, I have."


    Jane acknowledged his honesty, saying, "I appreciate your honesty, Patrick."

 Chapter 95: Jane And Candy

    Chapter 95: Jane And Candy


    Chapter 95: Jane and Candy


    Patrick fell into silence. He opened the bedside table drawer, picked a cigar, and ignited it with a


    lighter. He sat there, enveloped in a cloud of smoke, his expression a mixture of cold detachment


    and a touch of sadness that creased his brow. Patrick smoked the cigar until it had burned down to


    the end.


    "Candy... She was with me when I was kidnapped as a child."


    Kidnapped? Jane furrowed her brow, recalling that Patrick had mentioned his kidnapping multiple


    times before.


    "Jane, have you ever been kidnapped?"


    She remembered thinking those questions were odd and impolite back then. Now, she wondered if


    Patrick saw her as Candy or a substitute for her.


    Patrick''s expression darkened as he delved into his painful past.


    "The kidnappers targeted me, and Candy was simply in the wrong ce at the wrong time. We


    were both locked up in a cabin somewhere, spending several days in the darkness."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "How did you manage to escape?" Jane inquired, her voice thick with emotion. She wanted to


    understand what Patrick and Candy had endured.


    Patrick''s handsome face contorted as he recounted, "Candy fell off a cliff to save me."


    He didn''t want to dwell on the past; the memories were too painful. He had been powerless to save


    Candy, only watching helplessly as she disappeared into the abyss. Candy had never been heard


    from again, but Patrick hadn''t given up hope. He''d been searching for her ever since but had found


    nothing.


    Jane fell silent, the realization of the tragic nature of Patrick''s past with Candy settling in.


    Candy had risked her life to save him. She might even be dead. Patrick''s inability to forget her now


    made sense.


    "Do I resemble Candy?" Jane suddenly asked.


    Patrick was taken aback. Candy was just a child when these events urred, and his memories of


    her appearance were vague. What he remembered most about Candy was the warmth she had


    radiated, an unforgettable sensation. When he was alone with Jane, it felt like she was Candy, not


    due to physical resemnce but because Jane exuded a simr faint fragrance and gave him that


    same warmth.


    "You share some simrities," Patrick admitted.


    Jane couldn''t shake an ufortable feeling. She now understood why Patrick had been so


    protective of her in the past, willing to put himself between her and danger, or go to great lengths to


    help her when she was falsely used by Monica.


    He had asked, "Don''t you think we should work on our rtionship?" because he saw her as a


    recement for Candy.


    Jane took a deep breath, realizing her situation. She looked at Patrick and spoke firmly, "Patrick,


    listen to me. I am Jane, a unique individual. There''s only one of me in this world. I won''t be anyone''s


    substitute. My future husband must love me unconditionally. I won''t marry someone who sees me


    as a recement. So, it''s impossible for us to be together."


    With her resolute tone, Jane got up, grabbed a nket from the bed, and went to the sofa to lie


    down.


    The firmness in her voice reverberated in Patrick''s ears as he watched her.


    It waste at night, and both Jane and Patrick had a sleepless night. Janey on the sofa,


    pondering the past month with Patrick. He truly was an exceptional man, just as her grandfather


    had promised. He was talented, handsome, capable, and highly regarded in the city. However, his


    heart belonged to his childhood love, Candy.


    Jane was always a perfectionist, especially when it came to love. She would never be a substitute


    for someone else, no matter how exceptional the man was. Patrick''s heart belonged to Candy, and


    that was a fact Jane couldn''t change.


    In the morning, Jane and Patrick both looked exhausted as they left the room. Mike, who was in a


    cheerful mood, noticed their tired expressions when he opened the door for them.


    "None of the dishes went to waste," Mike muttered, giving them an ambiguous smile. "You two need


    to control yourselves."


    Jane was left speechless. She couldn''tprehend what was on Mike''s mind. As she arrived at the


    office, she couldn''t stop thinking about the story of Patrick and Candy. If Candy was the woman


    Patrick loved, Jane was determined to help him find her. She sent a message to Anthony.


    "Please help me investigate someone."


    Anthony responded promptly, "Who?"


    "A girl who was kidnapped with Patrick ten years ago. Her nickname is Candy."


    "Ten years ago? Do you have any other information, anything else?"


    Jane replied, "That''s all I know. Please get back to me as soon as possible."


    Anthony, however, seemed helpless. "Okay."


    Jane was confident in Anthony''s abilities. In the past, he had always been quick toplete any


    task she assigned. However, this time, Anthony didn''t respond for a long time.


    Jane waited until it waste at night before calling him. "How is the investigation going?"


    "I couldn''t find anything."


    Jane was taken aback. How was it possible that Anthony, who was known for his exceptional skills,


    couldn''t find any information?


    Anthony sounded guilty and filled with self-doubt. "I''m sorry, Ada. I tried my best, but... I really


    couldn''t find anything."


    "Maybe it''s because I''m not skilled enough. Ada, maybe you should try..."


    "Okay, I understand," Jane replied and hung up the phone. Frowning, she wondered what kind of


    girl Candy was and what had happened that day. Most importantly, why couldn''t Anthony find any


    information about her?

 Chapter 96: Plagiarized

    Chapter 96: giarized


    Chapter 96: giarized


    Jane should have anticipated this oue. If finding Candy were that simple, Patrick would have


    located her years ago. Yet, Candy remained elusive. Jane pondered why Candy was so challenging


    to find. What had happened to her after she fell off that cliff? Whether she was alive or deceased,


    there should be some traces or evidence of her existence. How could she vanish entirely? Jane


    couldn''t fathom it and had no leads left to pursue. For the time being, she would need to set it aside.


    In the following days, Jane delved deep into her work, determined toplete the Ice and Fire


    shoot. The press conference to officiallyunch the Ice and Fire collection was only a few days


    away. Jane believed her design would make Ice and Fire an instant hit, propelling Pansy Group to


    the forefront of the jewelry industry.


    However, just two days before the press conference, disaster struck.


    Jane arrived at her workce early, making final preparations for the uing event. That


    morning, her phone received a news alert that captured her attention.


    Love Jewelry was preparing to release a new collection, "Let Yourself Go."


    Jane clicked to read the main article, which stated: "Love Jewelry, the leading jewelry brand in the


    country, has partnered with Madeline, a globally renowned jewelry designer, to create an astounding


    new collection called ''Let Yourself Go.'' This collection features pieces that change colors based on


    the lighting they are exposed to, giving women the opportunity to express themselves like never


    before. Imagine dazzling people at any party with your color-changing gems."


    Jane quickly skimmed through more details about the uing "Let Yourself Go"unch. The


    jewelry in the new collection was strikingly simr to her design, with gems that changed colorOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    ording to the lighting conditions. It was precisely Jane''s concept and a major selling point for the


    Ice and Fire collection. Unfortunately, the public was unaware of this feature, as Pansy Group had


    kept it a secret until the press conference.


    Now, someone had beaten them to the punch.


    Evidently, Love Jewelry had stolen her idea. They were a prominent domestic jeweler and widely


    recognized. They had long held afortable monopoly in the industry, which was disrupted when


    Pansy Group entered the scene. Jane believed that if the Ice and Fireunch proceeded as


    nned, it would propel Pansy Group ahead of Love Jewelry.


    This tant giarism wasn''t surprising, considering what was at stake, but Jane was taken aback


    that even someone as renowned as Marilyn would resort to such tactics. Just then, Patrick called.


    "Come to my office."


    Jane agreed and made her way to his office. After the night when everything became clear between


    her and Patrick, she felt morefortable in his presence. In his office, Patrick leaned back in his


    chair, speaking in a deep voice.


    "Did you see today''s news about Love Jewelry?"


    Jane acknowledged, "Yes, I did."


    Patrick''s brow furrowed. "How did this happen?"


    Jane sighed and said, "If I told you that Marilyn giarized my design, would you believe me?"


    Without hesitation, Patrick replied, "Yes." His unwavering trust warmed Jane''s heart.


    However, he quickly added, "But the current situation poses a problem for Pansy Group."


    Patrick tapped his knuckles on the table, creating an oppressive atmosphere. Jane concurred, "I


    know."


    Jane rubbed her temples, "Love Jewelry has introduced this design as their own. When we hold the


    press conference in two days, everyone will believe that we were the giarizers."


    The public would naturally assume that thepany who unveiled a new product first was the


    original creator. Love Jewelry''s announcement preempted Pansy Group''s, resulting in a damaging


    assumption of giarism. However, Jane had one concern: How did Marilyn obtain her design


    idea? Was there a spy within Pansy Group?


    Sharing the same suspicion, Patrick smiled and suggested, "I''ll do my best to find out how and why


    your design was stolen, but the press conference must be postponed. We can''t proceed until we


    have solid evidence. If we go forward before that, Pansy Group''s reputation will be severely


    damaged."


    Jane, however, didn''t agree with postponing the press conference. "There''s no need to postpone it."


    Patrick gave her a surprised look, and Jane reassured him, "If you trust me, then don''t postpone the


    press conference."


    Again, Patrick replied without hesitation, "Then you will be in charge of the press conference."


    Jane epted the responsibility, "No problem." She left the CEO''s office, feeling confident in her


    n.


    As she left the office, she encountered Sherry, who was approaching with an aggressive demeanor.


    Sherry immediately used Jane of giarism. Jane calmly asked, "Did you witness this?"


    Sherry mmed a newspaper on the table, insisting, "Look, your Ice and Fire is a copy of Marilyn''s


    design."


    Sherry believed that Jane was the one who hadmitted giarism. Jane briefly examined the


    newspaper article, which was the same one she had seen on her phone earlier. Even Sherry


    believed that she was the giarist. Jane


    retorted, "I didn''t giarize."


    Sherry grew louder, challenging Jane''s im. "The evidence is right here. Why are you denying it?


    Do you understand the trouble you''ve brought to thispany?"


    Sherry raised her voice, hoping more people would overhear and spread the gossip. As the head of


    the design department, she had been previously humiliated by Jane, causing her to lose face in


    front of Patrick. Jane had even bypassed the design department to present the Ice and Fire design


    directly to Bruce, leaving Sherry feeling slighted. Jane was an outsider, and in Sherry''s eyes, it was


    impossible for her to be exceptionally capable. In Sherry''s mind, Jane was being used of


    giarism because she couldn''t differentiate between the original and copied designs. With an


    ironic smile, Jane responded, "I don''t know if thepany is in trouble, but I think you might be in


    trouble."


    Sherry was taken aback, asking, "What kind of trouble am I in?"


    "You''re the head of the design department, and yet you can''t distinguish between an original and a


    copy. Doesn''t that make you feel embarrassed?" Jane retorted, still smiling.

 Chapter 97: Your Dinner

    Chapter 97: Your Dinner


    Chapter 97: Your Dinner


    Sherry was seething with anger, demanding, "What do you mean by that?"


    Jane responded with casual indifference, "Exactly what I said."


    Sherry''s rage intensified, frustrated that Jane was mocking her in front of their colleagues, "Stop


    denying it. It''s a fact that you giarized."


    Jane maintained herposure, even as their coworkers began to cast doubtful looks at her, "Is


    that all, Sherry? If there''s nothing else, you should go back to work. This madness isn''t wee."


    Sherry, boiling with anger, retorted, "What? I''m not crazy! I can''t believe you dare to even suggest


    it."


    Jane calmly replied, "Did I say that? You''re the one who said ''crazy.''"


    Sherry lost her temper, resorting to name-calling, "You bitch!"


    Taking a few deep breaths to regain herposure, Sherry remained determined to publicly


    expose Jane''s alleged giarism. She questioned Jane with disdain, "What''s with your attitude? Do


    you feel it''s reasonable to giarize? If my memory serves me right, Ice and Fire will beunched in


    two days at the press conference. Are you nning to create a scandal?"


    Jane responded with sarcasm, "Don''t worry, Sherry. The design department isn''t expected to be


    involved with the press conference. If you have spare time, you might want to work on improving


    your department."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherry''s expression contorted with anger as Jane exposed her ipetence, "I have never known


    someone so shameless. Everyone can see that you''re guilty of giarism, and you don''t even have


    the decency to admit it. I''m going to inform Mr. Pansy of the situation and ask him to cancel the


    press conference."


    Jane confidently stated, "Patrick gave me full authority over the press conference."


    Sherry sneered, convinced that Patrick couldn''t have missed the news about Love Jewelry''s


    collection, and Jane should have been fired for giarism, "Impossible."


    Jane responded, "Believe it or don''t, but it''s the truth."


    As Sherry couldn''t ept Patrick''s decision, Jane grew tired of the petty rivalry and wanted to focus


    on the preparations for the press conference. Sherry''s antagonism was a waste of her time. Hostility


    dripped from Sherry''s words as she used Jane of thinking too highly of herself and expressed


    doubt that Patrick would give authority to a proven thief.


    Just then, a familiar male voice intervened, "I left the press conference to Jane. Do you have a


    problem with my decision?"


    Jane turned and saw Patrick approaching. The startled employees quickly returned to their desks,


    and Patrick questioned, "Shouldn''t you people be working?"


    Sherry addressed Patrick, "Mr. Pansy, haven''t you seen the news about Love Jewelry''s new


    collection? Their design is identical to Jane''s."


    Patrick, with a furrowed brow, asked, "So what?"


    Sherry was stunned by his nonchnt response, as she believed Jane was the one who had


    committed giarism, "But Jane giarized the design for Ice and Fire. It was morally wrong, and


    she has created a scandal for thispany."


    With a stern gaze, Patrick challenged Sherry''s usations, suggesting, "Isn''t it possible that


    Marilyn stole Jane''s ideas? What makes you so certain that Jane is the giarist?"


    Sherry found the notion of Marilyn stealing Jane''s ideas impossible. She was an award-winning


    designer and a top figure in the industry. Patrick''s indifference left Sherry dumbfounded.


    Frustrated, she confronted Patrick, holding evidence that showed the simrities between Ice and


    Fire and Love Jewelry''s collection. She imed it was undeniable proof of Jane''s giarism.


    Patrick, however, grew impatient and urged her to refocus on her duties. Sherry couldn''t understand


    why Patrick supported Jane despite the overwhelming evidence against her. She left, fearing that


    Pansy Group would be aughingstock within the industry if the press conference proceeded.


    Sherry continued to the design department, where she crossed paths with Winston Sidney, the vice


    president of thepany. She recounted Jane''s alleged giarism and the pending press


    conference that had yet to be canceled.


    Sherry questioned why Patrick had so much faith in Jane, and Winston sighed, acknowledging that


    Patrick held control over thepany. Winston, once a founding member, now had a lesser role.


    As the workday came to an end, Jane remained buried in a mountain of tasks rted to the press


    conference, which had to go off without a hitch to protect Pansy Group''s reputation. Patrick called


    from his office, suggesting it was time to leave, but Jane, engrossed in her work, preferred to work


    overtime.


    Patrick epted her decision and hung up the phone. However, much to Jane''s surprise, she heard


    familiar footsteps approaching. Without turning around, she inquired, "Didn''t you go back?"


    Patrick was holding a lunchbox, which he ced on her desk before leaning in to say, "I brought


    you dinner."


    The mention of dinner reminded Jane that she hadn''t eaten that evening. She wondered how


    Patrick knew, and why he had brought her dinner in person.

 Chapter 98: Candy Was Afraid Of Darkness

    Chapter 98: Candy Was Afraid Of Darkness


    Chapter 98: Candy Was Afraid Of Darkness


    With a warm and inviting smile, Patrick encouraged, "Open it."


    Jane eagerly opened the lunch box, and the delightful aroma of the food wafted out. It was filled


    with all her favorite dishes.


    Jane''s curiosity got the better of her, and she inquired, "Where did you get this?"


    Her stomach, having been forgotten amid the rush of work, began to grumble at the smell.


    Patrick, still smiling, exined, "I cooked for you. I know that once you start working, dinner tends to


    slip your mind."


    Jane felt a rush of warmth through her, and she gratefully replied, "Thank you!"


    She couldn''t resist trying the food and told Patrick, "It''s delicious."


    Patrick watched with a pleased expression as Jane enjoyed her meal.


    Suddenly, her phone rang, disying Osborn''s name on the screen. Patrick''s mood darkened


    slightly.


    Jane, however, picked up the call, asking, "Osborn, what''s the matter?"


    Osborn''s voice exuded concern, "Hi, Jane. I saw the news about Love Jewelry today. I know it''s put


    you in a tough spot. But don''t worry. I will testify on your behalf to prove that you didn''t giarize the


    designs."


    Jane appreciated Osborn''s support and replied with a small smile, "Thank you. I can take care of it


    myself. Right now, I''m more concerned about how my design was leaked."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew that proving Love Jewelry''s giarism at the uing press conference would be a


    challenge. Osborn''s testimony would be helpful, but they needed to address the leak.


    When Patrick saw the name Osborn on Jane''s phone, he couldn''t hide his displeasure.


    Jane ignored Patrick''s reaction and continued with the call. Osborn inquired if Jane had any


    suspicions about who might have leaked the information.


    Jane replied nomittally, "I don''t know."


    After ending the call, Jane turned to Patrick, prompting him, "Patrick, who do you think leaked the


    information?"


    Patrick responded, "I''ve asked Morton to investigate. We will see some results soon."


    Jane nodded and decided to shift her focus back to work. After finishing dinner, she intended to


    continue, but Patrick insisted on taking her home, iming she wasn''t feeling well and needed rest.


    Resigned to the situation, Jane agreed to go with him, as she knew she wouldn''t be able to work


    effectively with him hovering around her. They entered the elevator, with Patrick reassuring Jane


    that she needed rest.


    In the elevator, as Jane pressed the button for the first floor, the light in the ceiling made a sizzling


    sound, flickered, and then plunged them into darkness. Jane couldn''t help but let out a frightened


    scream, as she had been terrified of darkness since childhood.


    Jane crouched on the floor, her mind swirling with fragments of memories that made little sense.


    She was consumed by fear, but Patrick''s soothing voice reached her ears, assuring, "Don''t be


    scared."


    Without hesitation, Patrick embraced her, pressing his lips to her ear and reassuring her, "Don''t be


    scared. I''m here with you."


    Jane found sce in his words, as his voice was like a ray of light in the darkness, providing her


    with warmth that banished her fear. Her initial sense of dread dissipated as she leaned into his


    chest.


    As Jane steadied herself, she questioned, "What happened?"


    Patrick responded with concern, "Something must be wrong with the elevator."


    He took out his phone and activated its shlight, asking, "What should we do now?"


    Jane, still leaning on Patrick forfort, feared they might be trapped in the dark elevator for hours.


    Noting how reliant on him Jane was, Patrick couldn''t help but smile, as her vulnerability was a side


    of her he hadn''t expected.


    The darkness had revealed a different facet of the strong and independent Jane.


    While they waited for the elevator to be repaired, Patrick held her close, savoring her delicate scent.


    He found himself once again contemting the uncanny simrities between Jane and Candy.


    Jane''s vulnerability only deepened his desire to protect her. After the elevator was fixed, Patrick


    walked Jane to her apartment.


    He watched her with a hint of concern, noticing her reliance on him.


    Jane, on the other hand, was feeling a bit self-conscious, having been pressed so closely to Patrick.


    She apologized, "I''m sorry for clinging to you in there. I''m just terribly afraid of the darkness."


    Patrick shared a surprising revtion, "Candy was also terrified of the darkness."


    Jane was taken aback. So, Patrick thought she was Candy again? Pursing her lips, she was about


    to retort when she heard Patrick asking, "Jane, are you really not Candy?"

 Chapter 99: Amazing Jane

    Chapter 99: Amazing Jane


    Chapter 99: Amazing Jane


    "Of course not!" Jane pushed Patrick away, a firmness in her voice. "Patrick, I''ve already made it


    clear that I''m not Candy, and I refuse to be thought of as her recement!"


    Patrick, frustrated but aware of her strong feelings on the matter, decided not to push further. "Let''s


    go back," he said, his expression giving nothing away.


    Meanwhile, in a private room at Allure Bar, Bruce enjoyed some discreet downtime with his friends.


    Annie, however, had followed him without his knowledge.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bruce," she addressed him, walking in without waiting for an invitation.


    Bruce, unamused, inquired, "What are you doing here?"


    "Why are you avoiding me, Bruce?" Annie questioned, her toneced with hurt. "You don''t answer


    my calls, and when I go to the hotel to look for you, you''re never there."


    "We broke up," Bruce responded coldly.


    Annie, desperate and unwilling to ept the end of their rtionship, leaned closer to him,


    pleading, "Bruce, are you so heartless? Have you forgotten the happy memories we made? You


    said you''d love me forever. You can''t be that cruel."


    Bruce, pushed to his limit, finally snapped, "Annie, this is thest time I''m going to remind you that


    we broke up!"


    Annie, still refusing to ept their separation, continued to press, "But why, Bruce? Why are you


    being so cruel to me?"


    Bruce was clear in his response, "Annie, I don''t want to see you again."


    Defeated and heartbroken, Annie resorted to one final plea, "Give us another chance. Please... I still


    love you. We can go back to how things were before..."


    Bruce, growing more frustrated by the moment, dered, "Enough! Stop following me!"


    Annie reached for his arm, trying to hold on to the remnants of their rtionship, but Bruce, his


    patience entirely spent, broke free and left without looking back. Annie fell to the floor in despair.


    In the same bar, Florence and Erica had just entered and noticed the scene unfolding with Annie.


    "Isn''t that Annie?" Florence remarked.


    Erica confirmed it with a nod, "Yes, why is she on the floor?"


    "Hopefully she''s dying of embarrassment," Florencemented coldly.


    Erica, meanwhile, yed along and probed, "Florence, do you mean...?"


    "Let''s go and see, shall we?" Florence suggested with a growing smile.


    They approached Annie, who was struggling to get up. Florence extended a hand and asked,


    "Annie, are you all right?"


    Annie, embarrassed and vulnerable, epted Florence''s help and got to her feet. Erica joined in,


    feigning concern, "What happened to you, Annie? Why are you such a mess?"


    Annie, overwhelmed with the heartbreak of her breakup with Bruce, exined, "Bruce broke up with


    me."


    Florence, already aware of the reason, inquired for dramatic effect, "Why?"


    Tears welled up in Annie''s eyes as she thought of Jane, "It''s all because of Jane!"


    Erica asked, pretending surprise, "Jane again?"


    Annie''s voice trembled as she raged, "Seducing men is her specialty. It''s too easy for her, and I


    don''t think she takes any man seriously. She''s nothing but a slut. Getting even should be easy. You


    just need to show Bruce what Jane is really like, and he''lle back to you."


    Annie clenched her fists, her resentment and jealousy towards Jane evident in her eyes. "You''re


    right! Jane, you won''t get away with what you''ve done to me!"


    As the days passed, the press conference loomed on the horizon. Jane made sure that everything


    was ready for the event.


    When the day finally arrived, Jane prepared early in the morning to ensure she wouldn''t be rushed.


    She went downstairs to the living room, where she found Patrick waiting, looking exceptionally


    dashing in his suit and perfectly coiffed hair. "Good morning," he greeted her.


    They had breakfast together before heading out in Patrick''s car. Jane, curious about their


    destination, inquired, "Aren''t we going to thepany?"


    "No," Patrick replied cryptically.


    Jane probed further, "Well, then, where are we going?"


    Patrick simply nced at her and said, "You''ll know when we get there."


    After a ten-minute drive, they arrived at a high-end salon with a golden sign that read "ANA Studio."


    It was known for its elite clientele andprehensive services, offering everything from clothing


    selection to hair and makeup by top stylists.


    Patrick had arranged for Jane to have a makeover, emphasizing the importance of her appearance


    for the uing press conference. Jane realized that Patrick was more concerned about the event


    than he let on.


    Jane went into the salon and emerged transformed, wearing a stunning red dress that entuated


    her figure and long hair that fell gracefully over her shoulders. Patrick couldn''t help but be entranced


    by her beauty. "Do you like it?" she asked him with a hint of self-consciousness.


    "You''re so beautiful," Patrick replied, momentarily captivated by her charm.


    The time of the press conference neared. Jane meticulously reviewed the preparations. The room


    was set up, the journalists were eager, and the guest list included prominent figures from the


    industry, as well as VIPs. At precisely two o''clock, Jane walked on stage, ready to present the Ice


    and Fire collection to the world.

 Chapter 100: Plagiarism Accusation

    Chapter 100: giarism usation


    Chapter 100: giarism usation


    Excitement filled the room as everyone eagerly anticipated the official start of the press conference.


    The audience was buzzing with enthusiasm, eager to witness the unveiling of the Ice and Fire


    jewelry collection.


    With unwavering confidence, Jane ascended the stage, her presencemanding the attention of


    all. The spotlight bathed her in its glow, casting her in a regal aura.


    "Good day,dies and gentlemen! On behalf of Pansy Group, I''d like to wee you all to the


    launch of the Ice and Fire jewelry!" Jane''s voice resonated clearly through the microphone.


    The audience erupted into apuse, the room pulsating with anticipation. However, Florence,


    hidden among the crowd, watched with envy rather than excitement, her eyes filled with


    resentment.


    Florence had managed to convince her brother to bring her to the conference, motivated by a


    singr purpose-to confront Jane.


    "Bitch, I''ll teach you a lesson tonight," Florence muttered to herself, her anger simmering.


    Once the apuse subsided, Jane continued, "The Ice and Fire jewelry series is a grand creation


    by Pansy Group, a testament to the dedication of our team. As the name suggests, the theme for


    this collection is ''ice and fire.'' You must be wondering about the significance of this theme. Not to


    worry, you''ll soon discover its essence. But first, let''s take a look at the promotional film."


    Jane signaled the technical staff, and the promotional film began. Maria, adorned in the new Ice and


    Fire jewelry series and dressed in a white gown, elegantly made her way toward Osborn. The


    jewelry shimmered brilliantly, casting Maria as an ethereal ice fairy under the milky-white light.


    As the lighting shifted to a warmer, dimmer hue, the jewelry transformed from white to red, akin to a


    zing fire. Maria transitioned from an ice fairy to a fierce queen of fire, exuding both elegance and


    boldness.


    The audience was captivated by the stunning presentation, gasping in awe at the beautiful


    transformation on the screen.


    However, not everyone was entirely impressed. Murmurs of discontent began to ripple through the


    crowd.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful! I have never seen anything like it," someone praised.


    "I don''t know," another hesitated, "Isn''t this the same as Love Jewelry''s ''Let Yourself Go'' jewelry


    series?"


    The whispers grew louder as people beganparing the two.


    "Oh, I can see the striking resemnce. It''s really simr to the ''Let Yourself Go'' design. Why did


    Pansy Group use the same design?"


    "Could it be that they copied Love Jewelry''s idea?"


    "This is unbelievable! Pansy Group stealing someone else''s work is downright shameful!"


    Once the promotional film concluded, a reporter stood up boldly, questioning, "While I appreciate


    the concept of the Ice and Fire series, I can''t help but notice that it resembles Love Jewelry''s ''Let


    Yourself Go'' series. It seems that Pansy Group borrowed the idea. Can you address this?"


    Jane gave the reporter a stern look, recognizing her as a young, perhaps inexperienced journalist in


    the midst of more seasoned reporters. It was unusual for such a young reporter to cover top-tier


    company press conferences.


    Jane, maintaining her calm, responded, "First and foremost, I''d like to remind you to mind your


    language. If you continue to make baseless and malicious usations against Pansy Group, we


    will not hesitate to take legal action against you and your employer."


    Undeterred, the reporter persisted, "My apologies if I''ve offended you. I merely raised the question


    on the minds of many reporters present. Why does the Ice and Fire series closely resemble Love


    Jewelry''s design? Can you exin, please?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With aposed smile, Jane continued, "As you are aware, the ''Let Yourself Go'' series was only


    launched two days ago. The samples for the Ice and Fire series werepleted well in advance of


    that."


    The reporter challenged her, "Do you have proof that the Ice and Fire series was designed prior to


    ''Let Yourself Go''?"


    Jane went on, "Our promotional film was shot three days ago, and the samples were finished a


    week ago. Many people involved in the project, including the male model you saw in the


    promotional film, can attest to this."


    "Yes, I can confirm that," Osborn dered as he stood up. He took the microphone and continued,


    "I was invited to model for the advertisement a week ago. At that time, Jane showed me the


    samples for the series. Bruce Longman was also present then."


    Osborn, a respected actor, carried significant credibility with his words. As the atmosphere shifted,


    the audience started to sway in favor of Pansy Group.


    Jane asserted, "It''s evident that the samples were ready well before the ''Let Yourself Go'' series,


    which was released only two days ago, without prior notice. How could Pansy Group have copied


    them in just two days?"


    Bruce added, "I can also vouch that the Ice and Fire series was in development well before ''Let


    Yourself Go.'' Jane shared the design for the new series with me over two weeks ago."


    Jane made a dismissive gesture and affirmed, "Pansy Group is an establishedpany known for


    its originality and exceptional quality. We would never engage in theft or imitation."


    Unfazed, the reporter continued to challenge, "Do you not think you''re being overly confident? It''s


    widely known that Bruce Longman is a partner of Pansy Group, making his word less credible. As


    for Osborn Maltz, it''s reported that he has a close rtionship with Patrick Pansy. Their support for


    yourpany is not surprising."


    The reporter''s insinuations stoked further doubts among the audience, and she probed, "It''s evident


    that both of them are favoring Pansy Group. Even a blind man can see that yourpany stole


    Love Jewelry''s design. Are you not willing to admit it?"


    Jane retorted, "Watch your words."


    Unyielding, the reporter demanded, "Now that it''s established that Ice and Fire was developed


    before ''Let Yourself Go,'' does that mean Love Jewelry stole your design? What action do you n


    to take?"


    Jane responded, "While it''s a possibility, Pansy Group will conduct an investigation before taking


    any action."


    At this moment, a woman''s voice, filled with anger, resonated from the doorway, "What if my design


    was published in a fashion magazine two months ago?"

 Chapter 101: The Alleged Evidence

    Chapter 101: The Alleged Evidence


    Chapter 101: The Alleged Evidence


    The room fell silent as a sudden voice drew everyone''s attention to the entrance.


    A woman, impably dressed in a well-ironed suit and heels, made her entrance. Her bouncy, curly


    blond hair added a touch of mboyance to her stride.


    Jane squinted at her; this must be Madeline, the newly appointed chief designer at Love Jewelry


    and the so-called creator of the Let Yourself Go series.


    Madeline strode up to the stage with an air of authority. Snatching a microphone from one of the


    reporters, she dered, "It''s ridiculous that Jane North here has used Love Jewelry of


    giarism. We have never stolen or copied anyone''s work, including that of the Pansy Group."


    Her promation stirred up amotion among the room''s attendees. Reporters began buzzing


    with excitement. Press conferences were usually dull, so this unexpected drama was a wee


    change.


    Madeline wore a smug smile as she observed the growing chaos. To add fuel to the fire, she raised


    her voice even more, "Miss North, you imed that the Ice and Fire series waspleted a month


    ago and even brought two witnesses to attest to it, didn''t you?"


    Jane replied, folding her arms and maintaining a keen watch on the unfolding drama, "Yes, I did."


    Madeline wore a smug grin as she continued, "In that case, it''s clear you stole my design for Let


    Yourself Go!"


    A bold young reporter chimed in, "Do you have any evidence to support your im?"


    Madeline sneered and replied, "Ipleted the design for Let Yourself Go two months ago. Since


    Pansy Group introduced the Ice and Fire series just a month ago, isn''t it evident who the real


    giarist is?"


    "But Let Yourself Go was only officially announced in the media two days ago. How can you prove


    that Pansy Group copied your work?" the reporter inquired further.


    Madeline waved a magazine in her hand and asserted, "As I mentioned earlier, my design was


    published in a fashion magazine shortly after itspletion. I recently signed a contract with Love


    Jewelry, and Let Yourself Go was materialized only two days ago."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane watched as Madeline and the reporter reinforced each other''s ims. Her suspicions were


    confirmed: Love Jewelry had sent their minions to create chaos and undermine the sess of the


    Pansy Group''s new series. Madeline hade forward with so-called evidence to prove that Pansy


    Group hadmitted giarism.


    Jane decided to let her bask in the attention for now. As all of this unfolded, Florence watched with


    a gleeful smile. Her original n was meant to be set in motion during the evening''s celebratory


    dinner. However, witnessing Jane''s downfall during the press conference was an unexpected thrill.


    Her most significant adversary was being humiliated at such a pivotal moment, and this was sure to


    bring significant trouble to the Pansy Group. Florence believed that Patrick wouldn''t tolerate such a


    significant error. After all, he valued the business above all else. At the very least, he would fire


    Jane.


    But Florence had an even more significant surprise for Jane up her sleeve. She was confident that


    she could eliminate her tonight. Florence chuckled as she watched the live drama unfold.


    A reporter asked Madeline respectfully, "Could you show us this fashion magazine?"


    "Of course!" Madeline replied with a smile. She opened the fashion magazine for everyone to see,


    which was titled "Storm."


    Jane had never heard of it before. There was indeed a publication featuring a design simr to Let


    Yourself Go, and it imed to change colors in response to the environment''s lighting.


    Madeline triumphantly stated, "There you have it! Ice and Fire is a copy of my design!"


    Madeline''s eyes turned cold as she provocatively looked at Jane. "Stealing someone else''s idea is a


    criminal offense. I demand that Pansy Group issues an apology, destroys all Ice and Fire products,


    and pays me fifty million dors inpensation!"


    The room erupted with surprised exmations. While fifty million dors wasn''t a considerable sum


    for apany like Pansy Group, its reputation was at stake. For decades, thepany had


    maintained an untarnished image and had never faced any allegations of impropriety, let alone


    serious charges of giarism.


    However, the evidence seemedpelling to the guests and reporters present.


    The magazine Madeline presented appeared to leave no reasonable doubt that her design had


    preceded the creation of Ice and Fire.


    Jane couldn''t help but nce at the stage where Patrick was seated, calmly crossing his legs and


    seemingly unfazed by the unfolding drama. Suddenly, he beamed a bright smile, and his eyes


    exuded trust and confidence.


    He believed that Jane could handle the situation effectively. Observing this, Jane returned the smile


    and turned her attention back to Madeline.


    "Where was this magazine published? I''ve never heard of Storm or seen it before today," Jane


    inquired, feigning surprise.


    Madeline pursed her lips and replied in a disdainful tone, "It just shows how uninformed you are. For


    your information, this magazine is published in France. Since you''ve never been there, it''s no


    wonder you''re unaware of it."


    "Oh, I see. So the magazine was published in France," Jane acknowledged, pretending to be


    impressed. "As far as I know, France is a Francophone country. Why is Storm in English?"


    Madeline was taken aback but managed to respond, "English is widely spoken in France, and this


    particr edition was intended for English-speaking audiences."


    Jane took the magazine, raised it high, and questioned, "Has anyone here ever heard of or seen


    this magazine before today?"


    Many of the guests in the room were prominent figures in the fashion and jewelry industry, and they


    exchanged awkward nces. None of them had encountered or heard of Storm before.


    Madeline, a respected designer like you, should have been able to secure a feature in a well-known


    international magazine. Why choose an obscure publication when you had better options?" Jane


    pointed out with a hint of irony in her voice.


    The reporters nodded in agreement with Jane. Major fashion magazines typically featured works


    from renowned designers and brands. It seemed odd that Madeline had selected an unfamiliar


    magazine when she could have had her pick of renowned publications.


    Madeline''s expression shifted, and she retorted, "The design is mine, and I have every right to


    choose where it''s published. Stop trying to deceive the public. Admit your wrongdoing and


    apologize for stealing my design right now!"


    Jane''s eyes darkened as she responded, "I''m afraid it''s you who should apologize. You are the


    thief! Let Yourself Go is a carbon copy of Ice and Fire. Don''t y the victim when you are anything


    but!"

 Chapter 102: The True Designer Is Loe

    Chapter 102: The True Designer Is Loe


    Chapter 102: The True Designer is Loe


    Madeline''s face contorted with anger at Jane''s words. "Jane North, this is nothing but nder. If you


    don''t apologize to me right now, I''ll call the police!"


    "Do it," Jane retorted calmly, a mischievous smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "In fact,


    considering you''re the real giarist here, involving the police might be a good idea."


    One reporter perked up at the mention of police involvement. "Miss North, do you have any


    evidence to support the im that Madeline giarized?"


    Another reporter chimed in, "Could you shed light on why you believe Madeline is a giarist?"


    Fixing her gaze on Madeline, Jane began to exin, "I''m not sure how you managed to copy the


    idea, but the true genius behind the concept of gems changing colors under different lighting


    conditions is Loe."


    The mention of Loe sent shockwaves through the room. Loe was a world-renowned and enigmatic


    fashion designer whose true identity remained a mystery. No one had ever seen Loe''s face or even


    knew their gender. If it was indeed Loe''s idea, how did Janee to know this? "Miss North, are


    you suggesting that the idea originated from Loe? Is this true?" a reporter inquired with keen


    interest.


    Jane replied confidently and calmly, "Yes, that''s precisely what I''m saying. If you have any doubts or


    questions, please direct them to Nana, the director of Loe Studio. She''s present here today."


    Two days earlier, as soon as Jane caught wind of the news concerning Love Jewelry, she reached


    out to Nana. Nana promptly booked a flight to Guavo, and together, they devised a n to deliver a


    devastating blow to Love Jewelry during the press conference.


    On cue, Nana, who had been sitting discreetly in a corner, rose from her seat. She removed her


    sses and smiled knowingly at Jane.


    "Oh my goodness, it''s really Nana!" The room erupted into chaos. It wasmon knowledge that


    Loe Studio was one of the most prestigious fashion studios globally, and ordinarily, only members of


    royal families could secure an audience with someone as significant as Nana. Yet here she was,


    attending Pansy Group''s press conference.


    "Miss Mendoza, is what Miss North said true?"


    The reporters swarmed around Nana, eager to hear her confirmation.


    "Miss Mendoza, was the idea originally Loe''s? Did Madeline copy Loe''s concept?"


    Amidst the barrage of questions, Nana cleared her throat and gestured for silence. The room


    obediently fell quiet, allowing her to speak.


    "Yes, that''s correct. It was Loe''s concept, and Madeline indeed giarized it."


    Madeline''s expression soured as Nana voiced her usations. "I came up with the idea first! I even


    had it published two months ago! Do you have any evidence to prove that it''s originally Loe''s?" she


    retorted with a hint of desperation.


    Nana was prepared for such a counterargument, calmly producing a document from her bag.


    "Everyone, please take a look. This is Loe''s patent certificate, already verified by the International


    Patent Bureau. Initially, Loe intended to apply this invention to the buttons of their next clothing line,


    but the patent''s scope also epasses jewelry design."


    Madeline was left speechless as the proof was presented.


    Her face paled, and she attempted to defend herself, but the words wouldn''te.


    "Madeline, you copied Loe''s designs and falsely used Pansy Group. Ourpany will take legal


    action against you," Nana stated, narrowing her eyes at Madeline.


    Under the collective disdainful gazes of the audience, Madeline fought to maintain herposure.


    However, her ring hatred for Jane was unmistakable.


    The perfect n had unraveled. Pansy Group was supposed to be tarnished today. But instead, the


    n had backfired, and Madeline was losing miserably.


    Nana¡­ wasn''t she supposed to be abroad? Why had she suddenly appeared at Pansy Group''s


    press conference today? Why would Nana ept Jane''s invitation? Did Jane know everything in


    advance? Did she set a trap for Madeline at the press conference?


    Just then, the young reporter hired by Madeline asked, "Now that we know Loe is the original


    designer, does this mean that Jane and Pansy Group also giarized Loe''s work?"


    Nana smiled and replied, "No. Pansy Group has coborated with us, and our studio granted Pansy


    Group the authority to manage Loe''s patent. In short, Jane did not giarize. The true culprit is


    Madeline."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Nana spoke, she revealed another document ¨C the authorized agreement between Loe Studio


    and Pansy Group. Patrick''s expression darkened as he noticed the agreement. When had Jane


    signed this agreement? Why had he been kept in the dark about it?


    Jane''s performance had surpassed his expectations today. Not only had she thwarted Love Jewelry,


    but she had also brought Ice and Fire into the spotlight. However, Patrick was puzzled. How did


    Jane know Nana? When did they sign such an agreement?


    Madeline was now surrounded by reporters. "Why did you giarize Loe''s idea? How does it feel


    now that your crime has been exposed?"


    Madeline''s expression darkened further. "I''m sorry. I won''t be answering any questions today."


    She attempted to navigate through the reporters, but a cold voicemanded, "Stop!" Jane


    nced up to see Patrick striding forward with measured steps, his icy gaze fixed on Madeline.


    "What did you think you were doing? Did you believe you could simply leave after falsely using


    Pansy Group?"


    Madeline couldn''t help but tremble under Patrick''s sharp gaze. She took a step back and inquired


    hesitantly, "What do you want?"


    "Apologize to Jane!" Patrick demanded in a frigid tone.


    "What? Why should I apologize to her?" Madeline hissed through clenched teeth. "Loe is the


    designer. What does Jane have to do with it?"


    "Because you stole Jane''s design!" Patrick stated coldly.

 Chapter 103: The Celebration Dinner

    Chapter 103: The Celebration Dinner


    Chapter 103: The Celebration Dinner


    "What do you mean?" Madeline''s expression darkened.


    Patrick, with a furrowed brow, continued, "Apart from the color-changing feature, other elements of


    your design bear a striking resemnce to the Ice and Fire series. You used Jane''s design as a


    foundation to create the Let Yourself Go collection."


    Madeline''s body began to tremble involuntarily. She took several deep breaths, struggling to calm


    herself. "Do you have any proof?"


    Patrick shot a withering re at Madeline and replied in a cold, steely tone, "Joe Marner confessed


    to stealing Jane''s drawing and selling it to you."


    Joe Marner? Jane was taken slightly aback. As far as she knew, Joe was a design assistant in the


    company, having worked for less than a year. He hadn''t been involved in the Ice and Fire project.


    How could he have stolen the design and sold it to Madeline?


    Madeline turned ashen upon hearing this. It was indeed Joe who had sold her the Ice and Fire


    design. At the time, she believed the design was innovative. Upon learning that the original designer


    was an obscure secretary from Pansy Group, Madeline hatched a cunning n in cahoots with the


    president of Love Jewelry. She aimed to be the first to release the Let Yourself Go series while


    using Pansy Group of giarism at the press conference.


    However, she hadn''t anticipated her swift downfall today. Jane had invited Nana and revealed the


    true origin of the design as Loe''s. Now, Patrick was disclosing who had stolen Pansy Group''s


    design and sold it to her.


    "As for the magazine ''Storm,'' I''ve had it investigated, and it turns out there''s no such publication,"


    Patrick dered. "You received Jane''s design only a month ago. How did you manage to have an


    article published in that magazine two months ago?"


    Madeline bit her lip, about to respond, when therge screen in the middle of the meeting room


    suddenly illuminated. A series ofpelling evidence showcasing the giarism in Madeline''s


    designs began to unfold. Even her graduation project was revealed to be stolen from her roommate.


    But because Madeline''s father wielded significant influence, she had been able to buy her way out


    and rebuild her image as an international jewelry designer.


    The irrefutable proof was presented before her, rendering Madeline''s face pallid. "Turn it off! Now!"


    she screamed, but her plea fell on deaf ears.


    "I never expected Madeline, a globally renowned master of her craft, to be such a shameless


    giarist. Not only did she copy others'' work, but she also used others of giarism. The


    audacity."


    "Bah! I had always admired her, respected her for her internationally acimed skills, and even


    studied her creations. To think she was a giarist!"


    The room buzzed with discussions about Madeline''s deeds. The carefully cultivated image of a


    jewelry design expert that she had built over the years crumbled within moments.


    Jane couldn''t help but smile as she watched Madeline, now loathed by everyone in the room. She


    hadn''t anticipated that Patrick could uncover Madeline''s multiple misdeeds within just two days.


    Madeline couldn''t escape the downfall of her prestigious reputation this time. Faced with a tidal


    wave of condemnation and criticism, her face twisted.


    Realizing the dire situation she was in, Madeline feigned fainting, copsing to the floor. Security


    personnel arrived and escorted her out of the room.


    "Well, as for the giarism issue, I solemnly dere that Pansy Group strictly adheres to the


    principle of putting our customers first. We will strive to excel in every task and never engage in acts


    that would tarnish ourpany''s reputation, such as giarism!"


    Jane''s statement was met with thunderous apuse from the assembled crowd. Despite the


    giarism incident, the Ice and Fire press conference had achieved remarkable sess.


    After the press conference, manypanies expressed their interest in the Ice and Fire series.


    Bruce was also very satisfied with the press conference.


    "We''re hosting a celebration dinner tonight, and I hope you can join us," Jane invited with a warm


    smile.


    Patrick nodded slightly and whispered in Jane''s ear, "I''ll pick you up tonight."


    Jane turned and smiled back at him, their lips almost touching. The intimate interaction between the


    two filled Florence with envy.


    "Madeline is utterly useless," she thought. Florence had anticipated that Jane would be the one


    used of giarism today, but the tables had turned.


    A sinister glint flickered in Florence''s eyes. "It doesn''t matter. I have a big surprise for you at


    tonight''s celebration dinner. Just wait, Jane!"


    The celebration was to be held at the Imperial Hotel, where Bruce was also staying. Following the


    press conference, he had returned to his room for some rest. Just as he was about to change into


    his evening attire, the doorbell rang unexpectedly.


    Bruce assumed it was housekeeping, but when he opened the door, he found Annie standing there.


    "Annie, what are you doing here? We''ve already broken up."


    Annie lowered her gaze and admitted, "I know."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bruce, I''m not here to pester you."


    "Then what brings you here?" Bruce inquired.


    Annie bit her lip and spoke softly, "I realize I''ve crossed a line in the past. I shouldn''t have held a


    grudge against Jane. She was right in scolding me. I''m sorry for everything I''ve done."


    After a pause, she continued, "So, I''m here to ask if you''d take me to the dinner party tonight. I want


    to formally apologize to Jane."


    "I see," Bruce said, contemting her request. Seeing his hesitation, Annie seized the opportunity


    and urged, "Bruce, I know I''ve made mistakes. Please give me a chance to apologize to Jane,


    okay?"


    "Alright," Bruce agreed, albeit reluctantly, realizing that Annie was genuinely remorseful for her past


    actions.


    The dinner party was scheduled for 8:00 p. m. By around 7:00 p. m., many celebrities and guests


    who had attended the press conference began to arrive at the banquet hall. Some reporters were


    also present, eager to capture any further developments or surprises following the sessful press


    conference earlier in the day.


    "Mr. Pansy has arrived!" someone announced, instantly hushing the once-noisy banquet hall.

 Chapter 104: May I Have This Dance

    Chapter 104: May I Have This Dance


    Chapter 104: May I Have This Dance


    The venue for the party was resplendent, and Jane and Patrick stood side by side in front of the


    revolving ss door, their images reflected in the mirrored surface.


    Patrick turned to his fianc¨¦e, his gaze traveling over her figure, and said in a deep, resonant voice,


    "Shall we?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Jane linked her arm with his, feeling that it would be odd for them to


    enter separately, given that she was his date for the party. Jane''s unusual obedience elicited a


    surprised smile from Patrick.


    As the couple walked in together, they immediately became the center of attention. Patrick, in his


    custom-made ck suit, exuded an air of charm and charisma, capturing everyone''s focus. Jane,


    equally striking, wore a long white evening gown thatplemented her hourss figure, exuding


    grace and allure that seemed to belong to a queen gracing her subjects.


    All eyes were drawn to her. Reporters flocked to the couple, thrusting their microphones toward


    Patrick, inundating him with questions.


    "Mr. Pansy, did you organize tonight''s celebration for Jane?"


    "Is there a wedding on the horizon?"


    Morton stepped in, extending his arms to shield Patrick from the onught. "I''m sorry, Mr. Pansy


    cannot answer questions at the moment."


    Jane leaned in closer to Patrick andmented, "These reporters have so many questions."


    Patrick smiled in response. "As the fianc¨¦e of a man of my stature, you''ll have to get used to it."


    Jane was slightly flustered by his reference to her as his fianc¨¦e. She had already made her stance


    clear, but Patrick seemed to be acting as if she had agreed to marry him. The awkwardness


    prompted her to change the subject.


    "By the way, how did you find out that Joe was the one who sold the design to Madeline?"


    "Morton uncovered it," Patrick exined, his brow furrowed slightly. "Identifying the culprit was a


    walk in the park. Very few people had knowledge of the Ice and Fire design."


    Jane, still puzzled, inquired, "But how is that possible? Joe wasn''t involved in the project."


    Patrick borated, "Cara was involved in the project, and Joe is her boyfriend."


    "I see," Jane realized.


    "But why would he do it? He must have known it could cost him his job and strain his rtionship


    with Cara. Why take the risk?"


    "Money can drive a greedy person to do just about anything," Patrick said with a shrug.


    Money was indeed a powerful motivator, but Jane couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to


    this story.


    As they continued to talk, Patrick leaned in and yfully whispered in her ear, "Now it''s my turn to


    ask you a question."


    Jane was taken by surprise. "What would you like to know?"


    "What''s the deal between you and Nana? And when did you sign the authorization agreement?"


    Jane was astonished. "Why didn''t you tell me about it?"


    Patrick responded, "I found out after seeing the evidence, and I didn''t want to pressure you with


    questions at the time."


    Jane struggled toe up with a convincing response, so she yfully dodged the question,


    saying, "Why don''t you guess?"


    Meanwhile, Florence, seated at a nearby table, observed Jane and Patrick whispering to each


    other. She muttered to herself, "Look at them, being all lovey-dovey. Men are truly despicable."


    Erica chimed in, adding fuel to the fire, "They''re behaving as if they''re in their own little world.


    Disgusting!"


    Florence was gripping her wine ss so tightly that it seemed it might shatter. She red at Jane,


    stating, "That woman is skilled at seducing men. But tonight, she will get what''sing to her."


    Erica asked with curiosity, "What do you mean?"


    Florence whispered her n to Erica and concluded, "I''m going to expose her tonight, and she will


    be humiliated."


    Erica''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she grasped the n. "You''re brilliant! This n will allow


    us to deal with Jane without raising any suspicions."


    Florence boasted, "Of course, I''m brilliant. Once Annie seeds, we''ll wait a little while, and then


    we''ll send Patrick and the reporters to catch her in the act. Patrick will see that his so-called fianc¨¦e


    is a... loose woman."


    Erica nodded in agreement. "Patrick is a proud man. He would never stay engaged to a woman who


    dares to engage in public indiscretions. He''s sure to break off the engagement right then and there."


    Florence, sporting an evil grin, dered, "She''ll be chased away, and Patrick wille back to me.


    Get ready to assume your rightful ce by his side, girl!"


    Florence scanned the room, growing anxious when Annie was nowhere to be seen. The sess of


    the n hinged on Annie, and her absence was worrying. Had something or someone thwarted her


    arrival, or had she changed her mind?


    Just as Florence began to panic, Erica directed her attention toward the entrance. "There she is!"


    Florence spotted Annie entering the venue with Bruce and breathed a sigh of relief. Her eyes,


    however, gleamed with determination. "Just wait, Jane. Tonight, I will ruin you."


    It was around 8:00 p. m. when the party officiallymenced. Soft, melodic music yed in the


    background as the host took the stage.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, good evening. Wee to Pansy Group''s celebration dinner. Now, let''s


    give a warm round of apuse to our CEO."


    Patrick ascended the stage amid the enthusiastic apuse. Bathed in a golden spotlight, he looked


    every inch the king addressing his subjects from a regal throne.


    Patrick cleared his throat and began to speak, "I want to express my gratitude to all of you for


    joining us in celebrating this asion. Today, the Ice and Fire jewelry series wasunched, marking


    Pansy Group''s entry into the jewelry industry. This achievement wouldn''t have been possible


    without the contribution of a very special person, and I would like to take this opportunity to thank


    her."


    Patrick paused and gazed at Jane with an affectionate look.


    "Please join me in weing my beautiful fianc¨¦e, Jane!" he announced, gesturing toward her.


    A resounding apuse filled the room, and countless envious eyes focused on Jane, who felt a


    mixture of warmth and difort at the public acknowledgment. She couldn''t help but wonder why


    Patrick was persistently describing her as his fianc¨¦e in front of arge crowd.


    Just as Jane was blushing and contemting this, Patrick''s melodic voice filled the room once


    more. "Jane, may I have this dance?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 105: PatrickS Dance With Florence

    Chapter 105: Patrick''S Dance With Florence


    Chapter 105: Patrick''s Dance With Florence


    As Patrick finished his speech, he turned to Jane, extending a hand towards her. With a polite


    request, he asked, "May I?"


    His demeanor was reminiscent of Prince Charming, and Jane was utterly captivated. The allure was


    undeniable, and she couldn''t bring herself to decline his invitation to dance.


    "Of course," Jane replied with a smile, slipping her hand into his.


    Patrick led her gracefully to the dance floor, where they moved in perfect harmony, almost floating. It


    was their first dance together, yet it felt as if they had been partners for years. Their steps melded


    seamlessly, making it appear effortless and natural, as though they were meant to be in each


    other''s arms.


    "Jane, do you feel we''re in sync?" Patrick inquired, his voice gentle and tender as he leaned in to


    speak discreetly.


    "We''re doing fine," Jane replied with a contented smile. Her heart warmed at the realization of how


    well theyplemented each other.


    Patrick couldn''t help but smile too, his expression softening. He leaned in even closer, his warm


    breath against her ear creating a delightful sensation. "I wasn''t talking about our dance."


    His words sent a shiver down her spine, and Jane''s cheeks flushed as the heat of the moment


    enveloped them. Their bond was undeniably strong, considering all they had been through in the


    past month.


    From Monica''s wrongdoings to their coborative efforts at the press conference, they worked


    together seamlessly. It was as if destiny had intertwined their paths.


    "We are in sync," Jane finally affirmed with a heartfelt smile.


    The sincerity of her words warmed Patrick''s heart, and his expression softened even more. In a


    tender tone, he asked, "Since we''re in sync, would you reconsider my proposal?"


    Patrick''s proposal was a delicate topic, and Jane met his gaze with a fluttering heart. She knew


    exactly what he was referring to. While their synchronicity was evident, theirpatibility was


    another matter altogether.


    Jane couldn''tmit to a serious rtionship with a man still harboring feelings for another woman.


    The mere thought of Candy sent chills down her spine.


    "Is it really appropriate to discuss that here?" Jane deflected.


    "Is it not?" Patrick queried, raising an eyebrow.


    "Of course it''s not," Jane replied firmly. "And let me remind you, I''ve been perfectly clear on this.


    Please, try not to forget it."


    Patrick''s expression darkened, frustration evident in his silence. They continued their dance, Jane


    quietlymenting his unpredictability.


    This man, always quick to anger!


    Despite her irritation, Jane chose to focus on the dance. The graceful couple on the dance floor


    caught Florence''s jealous eye. The mere fact that Patrick had chosen Jane as his first dance


    partner indirectly confirmed their rtionship.


    Envy burned within her. What was the secret to capturing Patrick''s heart so thoroughly for an


    ordinary girl like Jane?


    "Don''t worry, Florence," Erica consoled her friend. "Jane''s moment of glory will be short-lived."


    Florence regained herposure and turned her gaze away from the dance floor. "Jane, enjoy it


    while you can," she muttered through clenched teeth.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Once the song that Jane and Patrick danced to concluded, the banquet officially began. Patrick


    received a flurry ofpliments, which he acknowledged politely but with little emotion. After a


    series of toasts, he noticed that Jane was no longer present.


    Jane, feeling overwhelmed by the boisterous party, had retreated to a quieter corner. She was about


    to help herself to a slice of cake when a familiar voice broke the silence.


    "May I join you, Jane?" Osborn inquired.


    Jane, without bothering to hide her indifference, replied, "I don''t mind. Feel free to sit."


    Osborn took a seat beside her. "I never had the chance to share my ns for Star Entertainment


    with you."


    They had nned to discuss it over dinner, but Patrick''s unexpected presence had disrupted their


    evening. "That''s all right. You can email me the details, and I''ll take a look when I have time."


    Instead of agreeing, Osborn shifted the conversation. "Jane, can I ask you a question?"


    Jane nodded, indicating her willingness to answer. "Sure, what is it?"


    Osborn delved straight into the matter. "Your rtionship with Patrick¡­ is it genuinely just


    contractual?" He knew the answer but wanted to hear it from her.


    Jane responded with a question of her own. "Why do you want to know?"


    Osborn took this as encouragement to continue probing. "Have you ever had true feelings for


    Patrick?"


    Jane had been evading this issue, and it made her ufortable. The truth was that she wasn''t


    certain about her feelings for Patrick. However, she knew that Patrick''s feelings for Candy were


    authentic, and that was something she couldn''t ept.


    While pondering these thoughts, Jane''s frustration began to manifest on her face. She pursed her


    lips and replied, "No. I don''t have romantic feelings for Patrick. Our rtionship is strictly


    contractual, nothing more."


    Unbeknownst to Jane, Patrick had been lurking in the shadows nearby, searching for her. He had


    seen her seated with Osborn in the corner, and he had overheard their conversation.


    Jane''s dismissive tone cut through him as she reiterated her stance. "I don''t have romantic feelings


    for Patrick. Our rtionship is strictly contractual, nothing more."


    Patrick approached her with a stern expression. "Could you please repeat that for me, Jane?"


    Jane was taken aback as Patrick seemingly appeared out of thin air. Had he heard her conversation


    with Osborn?


    She hesitated but then replied, "I''m sorry, but no. I prefer not to repeat myself."


    Their gazes locked, and Patrick''s stern re seemed to paralyze her. Florence seized this


    opportunity to approach Patrick and asked with a flirtatious tone, "Would you like to dance?"


    Patrick paused for a moment before finally agreeing, though his voice remained cold. "Indeed."


    Florence was overjoyed by his eptance. "Really?"


    Her incredulity was palpable, and she couldn''t believe her luck. Patrick recalled the night when Jane


    had been jealous, believing that he and Florence had engaged in sexual activity. With a smile, he


    seized the opportunity that Florence was providing. It would serve as a fitting response to Jane.


    With an arm around Florence''s waist, he led her to the dance floor.

 Chapter 106 Annie Apologizes To Jane

    Chapter 106 Annie Apologizes To Jane


    Chapter 106 Annie Apologizes to Jane


    "Patrick, I knew it all along. You have feelings for me," Florence couldn''t contain her excitement and


    leaned in towards Patrick.


    Patrick nced at her with a hint of disdain, his eyes fixed on a beautiful figure in the corner.


    As Patrick and Florence danced tightly together on the dance floor, Jane felt an inexplicable


    annoyance growing inside of her.


    Out of sight out of mind, she stood up and walked towards the door to the banquet hall.


    "Jane, where are you going?" Osborn noticed and followed after her.


    Jane paused for a moment before turning around coldly. "I''m not feeling well. I want to be alone."


    With that said, she left the banquet hall without looking back.


    Watching Jane''s retreating figure, Osborn couldn''t help but feel uneasy. Was it because of Patrick?


    He had seen how ufortable Jane was since he took Florence onto the dance floor with him


    earlier that night.


    Although Jane didn''t say anything about it directly, Osborn could sense that there was more to their


    rtionship than just contractual partners. If she truly didn''t like Patrick as much as she imed to


    be then why did her face turn sour when he danced with Florence?


    Osborn''s heart felt heavy as he thought about this situation while holding a ss of red wine in his


    hand. The reflection from the wine showed off his handsome features mixed with sadness.


    Just then Erica approached him wearing an admiring expression on her face saying "Hi Osborn!


    What a coincidence!"


    Erica had been eyeing Osborn ever since she entered into the banquet hall; now finally finding an


    opportunity to be alone with him.


    Osborne gave Erica a cold nce before replying: "It''s you?"


    "Yes... it is me," Erica replied shyly yet excitedly while asking if they could dance together.


    "No we can''t," Osborne replied icily crushing any hope or expectation Erica might have had.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ignoring Ericapletely now Osborne sat down where Jane previously sat holding onto his ss


    filled with red wine reflecting upon everything happening around him including what happened


    between himself and Jane earlier tonight which only made things worse for everyone involved


    including himself.


    Erica''s expression turned from hopeful to angry clenching both fists at each side; everything was


    caused by Jane! Osborne liked only one woman -Jane!


    What did this woman possess that made so many men fight over themselves just for attention?


    Erica''s eyes glinted maliciously thinking about how tonight would not only make Patrick see who


    Jan really is but also make sure Osborne sees clearly too!


    With these thoughts brewing inside herself , Eric searched everywhere trying to find Annie''s


    whereabouts .


    Annie was eating something when Erica walked over, pretending to grab something and standing


    next to Annie. "Have you seen Jane?" Annie couldn''t find Jane and asked Erica, knowing she was


    Florence''s best friend.


    "Jane...," Erica pointed to the door of the banquet hall as if it were a coincidence. "I just saw Jane


    leave."


    "Left?" Annie frowned. Could Jane have left so soon?


    Annie was anxious. If Jane had left so quickly, wouldn''t tonight be ruined? She had begged Bruce to


    bring her here for the dinner party and had prepared thoroughly. She couldn''t let all that effort go


    down the drain!


    "Do you need something from Jane? She just left not long ago; you might be able to catch up with


    her if you hurry," Erica hinted.


    "Thank you." Upon hearing this, Annie hurriedly walked towards the door.


    The night was quiet and serene. On the second-floor terrace, Jane leaned against the railing,


    looking up at the stars in a daze.


    Patrick and Florence were dancing; what did it have to do with her? Why did she feel so


    ufortable?


    A cool breeze blew by, making Jane feel a little chilly as she prepared to return to the banquet hall


    when suddenly she heard a woman''s voice say: "Jane! So that''s where you are! I''ve been looking


    for you everywhere."


    Jane frowned as she looked over at a blonde-haired woman who appeared in her line of sight - it


    was Annie.


    Thinking back on their unpleasant past experiences together made Jane wary deep down inside


    herself.


    She looked at Annie indifferently: "Do you need me for anything?"


    "Yes," said Annie as she approached with a tray holding two sses of red wine in hand. "Miss


    North, I came here today to specifically apologize to you."


    "Apologize?"


    Annie apologizing? How is that possible?


    But Annie nodded earnestly nheless while holding out one ss towards Jane: "I know I wasn''t


    nice to you before, but Bruce has already criticized me enough about my behavior then¡­ Now


    though I want this drink here is my way of showing how sorry I am."


    "That''s okay," said Jane coldly after ncing briefly at Annie''s wine ss before averting her gaze


    again."I ept your apology but there''s no need for us both drinking."


    She didn''t believe that Annie woulde all this way just apologize like this ¨C there must be some


    kind of trick involved somewhere along these lines¡­


    Jane didn''t take the ss from Annie''s hand, which made Annie a little anxious. "Miss North, I


    sincerely apologize to you today and this ss of wine is specially for you. If you don''t drink it, it


    means that you''re not giving me face."


    A sarcastic smile appeared on Jane''s lips. "Why should I give you face?"


    "You!" Annie was about to lose her temper but she remembered her purpose tonight and


    suppressed her anger. She continued to act pitifully, "Miss North, you still refuse to ept my


    apology. If Bruce finds out, he will be angry. I really love Bruce and I don''t want to lose him."


    Jane looked at her coldly. "What does that have anything to do with me?"


    Annie bit her lip and looked pitifully at Jane again. "Actually, Bruce asked me toe here and


    apologize to you today. I promised him that I would get your forgiveness no matter what happens."


    She pleaded with Jane again," Miss North please pity me and drink this ss of wine so we can


    forget our grudges between us."


    Seeing how hard Annie was trying in front of her eyes made Jane curious.


    What did Annie want?


    Since Annie wanted to y games, then she would y along with it too just see what kind of tricks


    were up in thetter''s sleeves.


    "I see..." After thinking for a few seconds, Jane pretended as if she had been convinced by Annie''s


    words and took the ss from her hand," Since you are apologizing so sincerely, then reluctantly


    ept it."


    As soon as Jane took the wine from Annie''s hand , a glint shed across Annei''e eyes which went


    unnoticed by anyone else present there.


    She raised the red wine in front of herself towards Jane ,"Cheers!"


    "Cheers!" A faint smile appeared on Jane'' lips as she raised the ss too but secretly sniffed its


    contents.


    Just as expected! The wine had been drugged!

 Chapter 107 Tit For Tat

    Chapter 107 Tit For Tat


    Chapter 107 Tit for Tat


    Jane lifted her wine ss and pretended to drink about half of it. Taking advantage of the darkness,


    she secretly poured out the rest of the wine. Annie didn''t notice and smiled as Jane drank the wine,


    which had been spiked with something extra.


    Sess! Jane finally drank that tampered-with drink. She would pay for itter!


    Jane noticed Annie''s expression and inwardly chuckled to herself. She deliberately swayed her


    body, holding onto her wine ss with one hand while propping up her head with the other.


    "Oh my goodness, why do I feel so dizzy?" Janeined.


    "Jane, are you okay? What''s wrong?" Annie asked with feigned concern.


    "My head is spinning and I feel so hot," Jane replied while pretending to be ufortable. She


    leaned against the railing looking limp and weak.


    "Did you eat something bad? Let me help you go rest in the lounge," said Annie as she tried to


    suppress her excitement. She took a step forward and kindly supported Jane.


    "Okay, thank you." Jane looked restless as she kept pulling at her dress saying "Why did it suddenly


    get so hot?"


    "Just bear with it until we reach the lounge," said Annie as she helped support Jane towards their


    destination.


    The medicine worked like a charm; soon enough, Jane started feeling its effects!


    Annie secretly sent Florence a text message: "Everything is going smoothly; Jane has already


    drunk that cup of wine. I''m now helping her go rest in the lounge; after 10 minutes or so, you can


    call someone over."


    Once they reached the lounge area where there were sofas avable for resting on, Annie helped


    settle down an exhausted-looking Jane on one of them before turning around to leave without any


    suspicion from anyone else present nearby.


    However just when she took a step away from where they were seated together on that sofa


    bedded couch-like furniture piece within this roomy space designated for taking breaks between


    events or meetings held here at this venue location...


    "Stop!" came an icy voice from behind, causing Annie to freeze mid-step before turning back around


    quickly. She could only see that Jane, who moments ago had appearedpletely helpless,


    standing upright now and staring daggers straight into hers eyes, without any hint weakness.


    "You''re not..." stammered out an incredulous-looking Anne who couldn''t believe what was


    happening .


    "I''m not what?" Jane sneered and grabbed Annie. Then she pushed Annie with force onto the sofa.


    "A wave of fear rushed through Annie''s heart. She struggled to get up, but Jane pressed her.


    "What are you doing?" Annie stared at Jane in anger and fear.


    Wasn''t she drunk or drugged?


    Why is everything okay now?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Did she fake it just now?


    Jane shook the half-full ss of red wine in her hand and said coldly, "Since this wine is so good,


    you can have it all."


    "I won''t drink. Let go of me," Annie struggled hard to push Jane away.


    Jane held Annie''s head with one hand and poured the remaining red wine into her mouth with the


    other.


    Since Annie was so shameless and used such despicable means to harm her, it was no wonder she


    wouldn''t be polite.


    As you sow, so shall you reap. Let Annie fall into this trap by herself.


    Annie''s throat was choked badly and she coughed violently. "Cough... cough... cough... Jane, you...


    you bitch! You didn''t drink that ss of wine at all. You faked it!"


    "Yes, I didn''t drink it. So what?" Jane sneered, "I never expected you would use such a low trick.


    Since that''s the case, enjoy this ss of red wine yourself."


    "Jane, I won''t let you get away with this!" Annie red at Jane fiercely with infinite resentment on


    her face and tried to stand up but the drug took effect quickly.


    She copsed weakly on the sofa.


    It''s so hot...


    Under the influence of drugs, Annie began to feel feverish like having a high fever, which made her


    very ufortable.


    Seeing Annie lying weakly on the sofa, Jane smiled sarcastically before turning around and leaving


    the lounge room.


    The banquet hall dance floor...


    Florence tightly hugged Patrick in front of him while feeling nervous inside, as they were close


    together for their first time ever like this before..


    He wanted to dance with her; does that mean he likes her too?


    Thinking about this made Florence''s heart beat faster like a deer running wild..


    She looked up at Patrick''s handsome face obsessively as if lost in thought..


    If only time could freeze at this moment forever¡­


    Just when Florence was lost in thought, Patrick suddenly released his grip from hers coldly without


    any warning or exnation whatsoever..


    Patrick had never taken his eyes off Jane throughout their dance, and when he saw Jane getting up


    to leave, the interest he had for dancing with Florence disappearedpletely.


    "Patrick where are you going?" Florence almost fell down but managed hold onto Patrick just in time


    .


    Patrick pushed Florence away expressionlessly,"I have something else."


    As she watched the man in front of her return to his usual cold and distant demeanor, Florence


    couldn''t help but feel her heart sink. Just moments ago they were dancing together so perfectly, why


    did Patrick suddenly be so indifferent towards her in just a few short minutes?


    Why?


    She loved Patrick so much.


    Why was he so untouched?


    It was all Jane''s fault!


    Just then, Florence received a text message from Annie. Seeing that everything was going


    smoothly ording to n, Florence couldn''t help but smile.


    Great.


    Jane took the bait! There would be a good show soon enough!


    When Patrick saw Jane fooling around with other men and publicly humiliating him by cheating on


    him, he would surely explode with anger.


    Now there was no need to worry about getting rid of that bitch Jane!


    Patrick pushed Florence away and looked around the banquet hall but didn''t see Jane anywhere.


    His eyebrows furrowed tightly as his handsome face tensed up. What was this woman up to? Did


    she really not care at all about him dancing with Florence?


    Unable to find Jane anywhere, Patrick picked up his phone and called her only for it to go straight to


    voicemail.


    Feeling irritated, Patrick tugged at his tie when suddenly he heard Florence''s voice behind him say


    "Patrick."


    "What?" He impatiently replied.


    Florence hesitated before speaking again. "There''s something I don''t know if I should tell you..."


    "What is it?" Patrick asked expressionlessly.


    "Just now... I saw Jane with another man..."Florence bit her lip intentionally leaving out some details


    for people''s imagination


    Jane with another man?!


    Patrick''s handsome face turned icy cold as he demanded "Where is she?"

 Chapter 108 It Turns Out To Be Annie

    Chapter 108 It Turns Out To Be Annie


    Chapter 108 It Turns Out to Be Annie


    "Jane, just now I saw her being very intimate with a man. They walked towards the lounge on the


    second floor," Florence said deliberately adding fuel to the fire.


    "Jane is really something, she doesn''t even pay attention to her own identity. She openly flirts with a


    man, as if she doesn''t care about you at all."


    Florence had not finished speaking when Patrick exuded a chilling coldness from his body, took a


    step with his long legs, and walked straight to the second floor.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the second floor lounge.


    Anniey on the sofa, constantly pulling at her clothes, feeling like her whole body was on fire and


    extremely hot.


    Just at that moment, the door of the lounge opened and a man with yellow hair walked in.


    This is a little rascal that Florence specially found. She ns to let this blond man in after Annie has


    drugged Jane, so he can take care of things.


    When the two of them were having sex, Florence would bring Patrick to catch them.


    After the blond man walked in, he immediately spotted Annie on the sofa.


    "Right on time." The man was excited. He could sleep with such a beautiful woman tonight and get


    paid for it. It was like a gift from heaven.


    "Baby, a moment of tonight is invaluable,e, let us enjoy it." The man could not wait to the sofa


    Annie jumped up.


    Under the influence of the medication, Annie let out a whimper and tightly clung to the man in front


    of her with both hands.


    "Patrick, wait for me!" Florence followed closely behind Patrick and arrived at the door of the lounge


    on the second floor.


    At the entrance of the lounge, many journalists have gathered at this moment.


    It was Florence who secretly had Erica send anonymous text messages to the journalists, notifying


    them toe over.


    The reporters are all very excited one by one.


    They received an anonymous message that Patrick''s fianc¨¦e, Jane, was openly cheating on him


    with a stranger in the lounge on the second floor.


    This is explosive news!


    Patrick''s publicly acknowledged fianc¨¦e, who had only just danced the opening dance with Patrick


    less than an hour ago, was caught fooling around with another man in the lounge.


    It was sensational.


    The reporters were preparing to push the door open when they saw Patrick walking towards them,


    and suddenly became quiet.


    Patrick exuded a chilling aura akin to the bitter cold of a winter day, instantly dropping the


    surrounding temperature to freezing point.


    The reporters shivered, but no one wanted to leave and miss out on this explosive news.


    The reporters looked at each other, excited but afraid to show it in front of Patrick.


    Could the anonymous source be true? Was Jane really openly fooling around with other men in the


    lounge?


    "Patrick, let''s go inside and see!" Florence couldn''t help but urge him on.


    She was eager to see Jane caught red-handed.


    That bitch Jane, she would surely be finished this time!


    Patrick stared nkly at the door of the lounge. Could it be true that Jane was inside? He found it


    hard to believe.


    Seeing that Patrick wasn''t paying attention to her, Florence turned to the reporters next to her.


    "What are you all waiting for? Go in!"


    But no one dared push open the door while Patrick was there. Even though they all wanted a


    glimpse of what was going on inside.


    Suddenly, a clear female voice rang out. "Why are there so many people here making such a


    commotion?"


    That voice... Patrick''s heart skipped a beat as he followed its direction. And then he saw her - that


    charming figure who had been haunting his dreams and thoughts for so long now - Jane!


    Which meant... the woman inside couldn''t possibly be Jane!


    A smile tugged at Patrick''s lips involuntarily as he realized this fact.


    Florence was stunned when she saw Jane too. Wasn''t she supposed to be doing something


    indecent with that blonde guy in the lounge right now? Why is she standing here looking perfectly


    fine instead?!


    Jane smiled faintly and asked, "Why can''t I be here?"


    "You''re not supposed..." Florence couldn''t believe it. Annie had said everything went smoothly


    earlier; why is Jane standing here now?!


    If this wasn''t really Jane standing outside then who could possibly be inside with that man right


    now?


    "I''m not supposed to do what exactly?" asked an indifferent-looking Jane.


    Florence bit her lip and looked upset.


    Patrick turned his head slightly towards Florence and said coldly: "You said you saw Jane with


    another man in the lounge."


    "Maybe... I got it wrong," replied Florence through gritted teeth while wiping away sweat from her


    forehead.


    "Is that so?" asked Patrick icily."Apologize to Jane."


    Florence clenched her fists tightly and red angrily at Jane. Why should I apologize?!


    Feeling the hostility from Florence, Jane lifted her lips slightly. "Patrick, since Miss Doyle said she


    was mistaken, it''s possible that she really was mistaken. Why don''t we go in and see who looks so


    much like me that Miss Doyle could mistake them for me?"


    "Hmm."


    The nearby reporters were already impatient. With Patrick''s permission, they immediately kicked


    open the door to the lounge.


    The door opened to reveal a scene of debauchery.


    Annie and the man were tightly entwined, doing unspeakable things.


    "Annie! It''s Annie!" A reporter recognized Annie and shouted excitedly.


    Click click... The shbulbs kept shing incessantly.


    How could the reporters miss such an explosive scene?


    Although the woman in the lounge wasn''t Jane, Annie was still a popr actress rumored to be


    Lady Fashion''s CEO Bruce''s girlfriend.


    Annie heard their voices and regained some rity at this moment.


    She came back to her senses only to find herselfpletely naked while reporters excitedly


    surrounded her taking pictures.


    Quickly grabbing her clothes to cover up key parts of herself, Annie cried out frantically,"Stop taking


    pictures! Stop it!"


    Reporters pointed their microphones at Annie one after another bombarding her with questions,


    "Miss Annie, who is this man? Is he your new lover?"


    "I heard you broke up with Mr. Bruce. Is that true?"


    "Miss Annie, why did you break up with Mr. Bruce? Was it because of him?"


    Annie turned pale as a sheet of paper and trembled all over while holding onto her head; she didn''t


    even know this man!


    Jane had caused all of this!


    With angry eyes filled with hatred fixed on Jane''s body; twisted face pointing at Jane shouting


    loudly,"Jane! It was Jane who framed me!"

 Chapter 109 Who Made Miss North Angry?

    Chapter 109 Who Made Miss North Angry?


    Chapter 109 Who Made Miss North Angry?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Under the relentless bombardment of the reporters, Annie snapped out of her daze and red at


    Jane with intense anger. It was all Jane''s doing! She had forced Annie to drink that ss of red


    wine, which made her embarrass herself in front of so many people.


    "Jane, you bitch! You''re the one who caused this!" Annie shouted as she angrily got up and swung a


    p at Jane.


    But before Annie could even touch Jane, arge hand grabbed her and pushed her down hard onto


    the ground. When she looked up, she saw Bruce standing in front of her with his piercing blue eyes


    filled with disgust.


    "Annie, I''m so disappointed in you for doing something like this. Are you really that shameless to be


    so desperate for any man? Do you have no morals?" Bruce used.


    Annie felt panicked under Bruce''s reproachful gaze. How could things have turned out like this?


    Even Bruce hade over and seen her with that blonde guy...


    "It''s not true, Bruce! Please listen to me; I don''t even know him!" Annie quickly exined.


    "My dear girl, why would you say such a thing when we both know each other so well?" The blonde


    guy spoke up unhappily as he slowly stood up from the sofa. "You said yourself that you love me


    more than anything else and would marry me."


    The blonde guy had been paid off to im publicly that he was an old me of hers from inside the


    conference room. Since he didn''t recognize Jane, he assumed it was Annie who he was supposed


    to be pretending about.


    He then put on quite an act by wrapping his arm around Annie while saying: "Don''t be shy now my


    dear; we''re both adults here after all. It''s perfectly normal for men and women to enjoy each other''s


    company."


    "I don''t know you; let go of me!" cried out Annie as she pushed him away helplessly while pointing


    at Jane: "It was Jane! She drugged me! I don''t even know this man!"


    The reporters present were quick-witted enough to catch onto those words: ''drug''... This situation


    wasn''t simple at all, but nobody dared ask anything in front of Bruce and Patrick.


    Florence understood what happened though - it must''ve been because Annie revealed something


    incriminating without realizing it, which led to being caught by Jane. Then Jane gave Annie that


    ss of red wine to drink, which led to the situation now.


    Annie really couldn''t handle anything properly¡­even such small matters were messed up by


    herself!


    "You bitch! You did this to me!" Annie just went crazy and wanted to fight Jane.


    Bruce stepped in front of Jane, frowning as he questioned Annie, "Annie, why did Jane want to


    harm you? Weren''t you here tonight to apologize to her?"


    Annie''s eyes flickered as she replied, "Yes, I came here with good intentions to apologize to Jane.


    But she plotted against me and harmed me instead."


    "Enough, Annie," Jane said with a smirk. "Have you ever heard the saying ''digging your own


    grave''?"


    Annie had already been punished and Jane didn''t want to say anything more. But now that Annie


    was unrepentant and even tried to turn the tables on her by using her of drugging her drink,


    Jane wasn''t going easy on her.


    Her eyes turned cold as she continued speaking. "You pretended to apologize but spiked my wine


    with drugs. Unfortunately for you, it backfired."


    "You''re lying! I didn''t do it!" Annie yelled uncontrobly.


    She nned on denying everything and pinning the me on Jane for drugging her instead.


    "See for yourself then! This is your online purchase record of aphrodisiacs," Jane threw the


    evidence in front of Annie''s face.


    After giving that ss of red wineced with drugs to Annie earlier that night, she had Anthony


    investigate into Annie''s purchase history - which led them straight into discovering this damning


    evidence.


    The reporters saw the online purchase records and couldn''t help but express their disgust at what


    they saw.


    "So it really was Annie doing it after all... I can''t believe it."


    "How despicable! Thank goodness Miss North didn''t fall for it!"


    Faced with everyone''s criticism and condemnation towards her actions tonight - which were entirely


    self-inflicted - there was nothing left for Annie except silence.


    "Annie, everything that happened today is a result of your own doing. You have only yourself to


    me," said Jane before turning around and leaving. She didn''t want to stay here for one more


    second.


    Patrick took a long leg and followed. "Jane, where are you going?"


    "Go home." Jane said faintly.


    She felt a little tired after a long night.


    "I''ming with you." Patrick began in a quiet voice.


    "Why are youing with me?" Jane gave a cold, sarcastic smile. "Aren''t you going to dance with


    Florence?"


    Dancing with Florence?


    Patrick started to smile and said in a low voice, "Jane, you are jealous."


    "Who''s jealous?" Jane gave Patrick a dirty look.


    Just then, the elevator arrived.


    With a tremendous force at her waist, Jane is pulled into the elevator by Patrick.


    Patrick took a step forward with his long legs, approaching Jane. He raised an eyebrow and said,


    "Jane, you''re jealous."


    "Jealous? Mr. Pansy, don''t be so conceited," Jane rubbed her temples and avoided looking at him.


    "Why won''t you face your feelings?" Patrick leaned against the elevator wall with both hands and


    trapped Jane inside.


    The elevator was so small that Patrick surrounded Janepletely.


    The atmosphere was slightly awkward at this moment.


    Ding! The elevator arrived on the first floor and broke the awkwardness.


    The elevator door opened automatically, and Jane quickly pushed Patrick away. "I don''t know what


    you''re talking about."


    As she walked out of the elevator, she turned back to Patrick and said coldly, "You go back first. I


    have something to do."


    "It''ste now. What could you possibly have to do?" Patrick narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Jane smirked and spoke in a cold tone,"That''s none of your business. Don''t follow me."


    After speaking, she walked to the entrance of the building and hailed a taxi.


    Watching the taxi disappear into the distance made Patrick''s gaze involuntarily dim for a moment.


    Where could this woman be going sote?


    Sitting in the taxi, Jane felt inexplicably irritable. She took out her phone and sent Nana a text


    message:


    [Come drink with me at Allure Bar.]


    When she arrived at Allure Bar, Nana was already waiting for her there."Here!" Nana waved to Jane


    as she approached


    Jane sat down next to Nana. "Give me a cocktail,"she ordered


    Nana handed her a ss of cocktail while smiling,"What happened, Jane? Are you feeling bad?"


    "Nothing."Jane drank up all of her cocktail in one gulp.


    The dim lights in bar shone on her face. Jane''s fair skin, delicate features were faintly visible under


    these lights, giving off an air of mystery mixed with mncholy.


    Nana poured another ss for Jane again,"Let me guess who made our Miss North angry. Is it


    Patrick?"

 Chapter 110 You Are Perfect For Me

    Chapter 110 You Are Perfect For Me


    Chapter 110 You Are Perfect for Me


    As soon as Jane heard the name "Patrick," she felt a sense of annoyance. She mmed her ss


    down on the table and said, "Can we not talk about him?"


    "Oh, looks like I guessed right," Nana smirked. "Honestly, Patrick is great. I''ve heard about him for a


    long time overseas and seeing him today, he definitely lives up to his reputation."


    "What reputation?" Jane furrowed her brow and couldn''t help but think of what Patrick had said in


    the elevator earlier.


    "Tall, handsome, rich and powerful - he''s perfect for you," Nana joked.


    "Ugh, how tacky!" Jane picked up her ss and downed it in one go.


    Nana cleared her throat. "My eyes don''t lie. At the press conference earlier you two were so


    seamless together - it was like you were made for each other! Come on Jane, don''t tell me you''re


    not attracted to him."


    "Don''t be ridiculous." Jane leaned back in her chair and took a deep breath. "There''s nothing


    between me and Patrick. My grandfather just forced me toe to Guavo to spend three months


    with him before breaking off our engagement."


    Nana shrugged nonchntly. "Alright then, let''s make a bet: if after three months you haven''t


    broken off your engagement with Patrick, then give me that handmade ne of yours? What do


    ya say?"


    Nana had been eyeing that ne of Jane''s for ages now; she didn''t know how someone who


    was so skilled at everything from fashion design toputer hacking could also make such


    beautiful jewelry.


    It took someone as exceptional as Patrick just to barely match up with her.


    "You''re going to lose this bet," Jane smiled slightly before changing the subject: "Speaking of


    which... what about your Prince Charming William Lawrence?"


    At the mention of William''s name Nana looked away from Jane towards her drink; she spoke softly:


    "He''s gone teaching in a vige."


    Jane was somewhat speechless at this news: "Well, that''s meaningful at least¡­but does this mean


    he''s given up on your rtionship?"


    William was Nana''s senior during university days; tall with good looks plus top grades ¨C he was


    quite popr around campus.


    During a debatepetition they met each other head-on which eventually led them into bing


    lovers.


    However, Nana''s family did not approve of their rtionship because William had lost his father at a


    young age and came from a poor background, while Nana''s family was well-educated and wealthy.


    As a result, Nana had a big argument with her family and ran away to another country. While


    walking on the street, she was almost attacked by some thugs. Jane appeared just in time to save


    her. The two became close friends who could talk about anything.


    Later on, Jane opened Leo Studio and Nana became the manager to help run the business.


    However, there has always been an ambiguous rtionship between Nana and William over the


    years.


    Jane sounded somewhat dissatisfied as she said: "If he truly loves you, then he should go abroad


    with you to build something together. That can prove to your family that he can bring you happiness.


    I really don''t know what it is about him that you like so much."


    Nana sighed deeply before replying: "Love is blind. Once I fell for him it became impossible for me


    to let go."


    Just as Jane was about to say something else, they heard an excited voice behind them saying: "Hi


    Jane! Long time no see!"


    Turning around they saw Carl walking towards them.


    "Carl! What brings you here?" asked Jane with a smile.


    Carl was one of this bar''s regrs who had brought some friends along tonight. He seemed very


    excited when he saw Jane and rushed over to say hello.


    "The beautifuldy must be none other than Miss Nana," Carl said dramatically before snapping his


    fingers in front of her face. "I''ve heard so much about you!"


    Jane introduced Carl properly by saying: "This is Carl - one of those up-anding actors. He''s all


    the rage right now."


    "I know him," replied Nana politely while nodding her head towards Carl before adding: "I''ve seen


    him on TV."


    Carl sat down confidently next to them then gestured towards the dance floor saying: "Why don''t we


    all go dance? My friends are already there waiting for us!"


    "I''m not going," replied Jane rubbing her temples feeling tired after such a long day at work.


    Nana epted Carl''s invitation though, so they both went off dancing while leaving Jane alone


    sitting in a corner near the bar watching everyone else having fun on the dance floor.


    Looking at the excited people dancing on the dance floor, Jane suddenly recalled the scene of


    Patrick and Florence dancing.


    What exactly does Patrick mean?


    You say you want to have a rtionship with me, but at the same time, you''re all lovey-doy with


    Florence.


    Feeling upset, Jane had a few sses of wine, felt a little ufortable, and went to the bathroom.


    Coming back from the restroom, she saw a man wearing a red shirt sitting next to her, looking shifty.


    As Jane returned, the man in the red shirt whistled and said, "Hey beautiful, drinking alone? Why


    note dance with me?"


    Jane gave him a sidelong nce and ignored him, picking up her ss and taking a few hurried


    sips, choking on the drink.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." A difort arose in her throat and Jane started to cough.


    The man in the red shirt looked at Jane with ill intentions and reached out to help her, saying,


    "Beauty, you''re drunk. Let me take you home."


    "Get off me!" Jane is disgusted by the man''s salty hands.


    "Hey, you''re still a little chili pepper. I love girls like you," the man said as he hit a wall, but showed


    no intention of leaving.


    Such a beautiful creature, if he can press her under his body, it is really cool.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked greedily at Jane. "Make an offer."


    Jane frowned and spoke in a cold voice, "If you don''t leave now, I won''t be polite anymore!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re wee? Alright then,e with me. You can be as impolite as you wantter on, and y


    whatever you like." The man in the red shirt eagerly pulled Jane along.


    Jane stomped hard on the man''s foot, causing him to wince in pain and release his grip on her.


    Jane turned around and walked away, but the man refused to give up. He reached out and grabbed


    Jane''s arm, pulling her into his embrace. "Tonight, I''m going to make you mine!" he dered.


    A bang.


    Jane picked up the bottle beside her and smashed it directly on the man''s head.


    Right there, the blood flew down the man''s head.


    "Stinky bitch, you''re fucking doomed!" The man in the red shirt obviously didn''t expect Jane to


    suddenly make a move. His eyes were filled with ferocity and bloodlust as he eximed, "Do you


    know who I am?!"


    Jane held the wine bottle, with a cold smirk on her lips, "Whoever you are, just get lost?"

 Chapter 111: Challenging His Limits

    Chapter 111: Challenging His Limits


    Chapter 111: Challenging His Limits


    In the dance floor, with the music pumping and the crowd dancing fervently, no one noticed the


    suddenmotion in the corner of the bar.


    The man in the red shirt is a notorious thug in this area, nicknamed "Ron." He frequents the bar,


    always on the prowl for attractive women.


    As long as he sets his sights on a woman, she never escapes his clutches.


    Ron had his eyes set on Jane, considering her an earthly goddess, hoping to enjoy a passionate


    night. However, he didn''t expect to have his head smashed by Jane.


    A throbbing pain echoed in his head,pletely infuriating Ron. He shouted at his nearby


    subordinates, "Why haven''t youe over yet?"


    Several burly men immediately approached Jane.


    "Grab her!" Ron, holding his head, red fiercely at Jane. "Damn whore, dare to hit me! Tonight, I''ll


    make you regret it!"


    Jane frowned, her expression calm andposed.


    Dealing with Ron and hisckeys, a total of four people, should be more than manageable for her.


    One of Ron''s henchmen, eager to prove himself, rushed towards Jane, attempting to seize her.


    Jane seized the opportunity,unching a powerful kick straight into his body.


    "Ouch!" a pig-like scream echoed as the man fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    "Useless! Can''t even handle a woman!" Ron, both angered and humiliated, waved his hand. "All of


    you, attack together!"


    At Ron''smand, the group lunged at Jane.


    In this critical moment, a cold, authoritative male voice rang out.


    "Stop!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The clear, maic voice, rich with authority, made those surrounding Jane involuntarily pause.


    Ron hesitated, then angrily asked, "Who the hell are you to interfere?"


    A tall and imposing figure emerged from the dark corner.


    Against the backlight, Jane could see that the neer was Patrick.


    Dressed in a ck suit, almost blending into the night, Patrick''s handsome face exuded a cold,


    intense gaze. "Touch my woman, and you dare?"


    Patrick''s woman?


    Ron''s face changed. After clearly seeing who the neer was, his arrogance immediately


    dissipated.


    "Mr. Pansy... Mr. Pansy, I didn''t know she''s your woman. My bad, I didn''t recognize thisdy.


    Please, forgive us..." Ron and his subordinates kneeled on the ground, begging for mercy.


    "Get lost!" Patrick''s thin lips lifted slightly, chillingly uttering a single syble.


    Ron and his subordinates immediately scurried away, terrified.


    Jane ced the bottle she had been holding down and looked at Patrick with a furrowed brow.


    "Patrick, what are you doing here?"


    Patrick grabbed Jane''s arm, pushed her towards the sofa, and leaned over her. His icy gaze fixed


    firmly on her. "Is this your definition of having something to do?"


    Not letting him follow her, shees to a bar and gets into a fight with a bunch of thugs?


    If he hadn''t arrived in time, wouldn''t Jane have been bullied by these people?


    Doesn''t this woman understand what danger is?


    Facing his cold gaze, Jane pursed her lips. "You''ve been following me? Didn''t I tell you not to follow


    me?!"


    "I..." Patrick''s eyebrows furrowed. Originally, he wanted to say, "I''m worried about you," but it


    changed to, "I was discussing business and happened to pass by."


    "That''s quite a coincidence." Jane clearly didn''t believe his exnation. She pushed Patrick away.


    "Stop crowding me; I''m going back."


    For some reason, she suddenly felt ufortable all over.


    This feeling... didn''t seem right.


    Patrick stood up, pulling Jane along and stuffing her into the car. He stepped on the gas, starting


    the car and heading towards Water Moon New City.


    On the dance floor, Nana and Carl returned to their seats after finishing their dance, only to find


    Jane missing.


    "Where''s Jane? I''ll give her a call." Carl looked around, unable to find Jane.


    Nana held his hand, about to grab his phone, and pointed to the exit where Patrick and Jane


    disappeared. "Looks like my ne found its owner."


    Curious, Carl asked, "What ne?"


    Nana smiled slyly, "It''s a secret."


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Jane felt increasingly unwell.


    Her whole body was ufortably hot.


    What''s going on? This feeling is like having taken something.


    Could it be that someone tampered with her drink?


    It was Ron!


    Jane carefully recollected; it must be Ron who spiked her drink when she went to the bathroom.


    Feeling regretful, Jane opened the car window, massaging her temples, trying to calm herself down.


    How could she be so careless!


    The cool breeze blew on Jane, but it had little effect. Jane felt her head getting heavier, and the


    intense heat all over her body became more pronounced. It felt like she was on fire, craving


    someone''s touch desperately.


    "Patrick..." Jane involuntarily leaned toward him, grabbing Patrick''s arm.


    Patrick''s body swayed, and he nced at Jane, saying, "Don''t move; I''m driving."


    "Stop the car quickly. I... I need to go to the hospital." Jane tightly held Patrick''s arm, her chest


    heaving violently.


    "Jane, what''s wrong with you?" Patrick quickly noticed something was off with Jane.


    She grasped his hand, and it was burning hot.


    Her originally fair face turned as red as a boiled shrimp, her clear and watery eyes now seductive


    and hazy...


    Patrick squinted slightly, concerned. "Were you drugged?"


    "Yes." Jane nodded with thest shreds of her sanity. "It''s... that Ron just now."


    Patrick quickly pulled over to the side of the road, carrying Jane to the back seat to lie down. "Rest


    for a moment; I''ll call a doctor."


    "It''s hot, so hot... I feel so hot..." Jane pulled her dress, revealing a glimpse of her cleavage.


    Patrick''s breath hitched, quickly cing his hand on her. "Don''t move recklessly."


    "I feel so ufortable..." Under the influence of the drug, Jane gradually lost her rationality,


    feeling intensely hot all over.


    In front of her, the man seemed like a cool spring, refreshing andfortable. Jane ignored


    everything and pressed closer to him.


    Jane''s soft body pressed tightly against Patrick, causing a reaction in his body.


    The woman in front of him, wearing only a silk skirt, was heated due to the drug, covered in sweat.


    The skirt was soaked, clinging to her, outlining her alluring curves, irresistibly sexy.


    Patrick couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    He was a man!


    A strong, robust man!


    The woman in front of him, in this state... it was like challenging his limits.

 Chapter 112: You Are The Best Antidote

    Chapter 112: You Are The Best Antidote


    Chapter 112: You Are the Best Antidote


    "Jane, don''t move!" Patrick took a few deep breaths, suppressing the mes within, his tone


    carrying a hint of warning.


    He held Jane''s wandering hand in ce with one hand and dialed Evan''s number with the other. In


    a serious tone, he said, "Evan,e over."


    "Mr. Pansy, what time is it now? I''m already asleep." Evan, disturbed by the phone''s ringing,


    answered with sleepy eyes.


    "No time for chit-chat. Hurry up!" Patrick urged with a heavy tone.


    "Alright, alright. Where are you? Send me the address." Evan put on some clothes, resigned to his


    fate.


    Patrick hung up and sent the location to Evan.


    "Jane, bear with it. The doctor will be here soon." Patrick took off his suit, wrapping Jane up.


    Jane began to fuss again. "So hot..."


    She reached out to remove Patrick''s clothes, but her hands were firmly pressed down.


    "Patrick, let me go... I feel so ufortable... so hot..." Jane licked her dry lips, twisting her body


    ufortably, murmuring incessantly.


    Unable to resist the tempting sight of the woman in front of him, Patrick suddenly lowered his head


    and kissed those enticing red lips.


    "Um..." Jane, for the first time, actively responded to him. His cool lips were toofortable.


    Patrick''s deep eyes seemed to ignite a zing me. He held her tighter, deepening the kiss.


    The temperature inside the car continued to rise... an intimate ambiance.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as the two were deeply engrossed in the kiss, Evan, panting, arrived.


    "Um... Mr. Pansy, did I interrupt something?" Seeing the two passionately kissing in the back seat,


    Evan looked utterly confused.


    Patrick, who had awakened him in the middle of the night for this, was it just to witness his young


    master''s live performance??


    Hearing Evan''s voice, Patrick reluctantly ended the kiss.


    Patrick sat up straight, adjusted his clothes, and his breathing was still somewhat erratic. "Help her."


    "What''s wrong with her?" Evan looked suspiciously at the woman lying in Patrick''s arms.


    This woman seemed familiar.


    Evan quickly remembered. Wasn''t this the woman, Jane, who was said to be Patrick''s fianc¨¦e?


    Both times Patrick urgently called him were because of this woman.


    It seemed that this woman held a special ce in Patrick''s heart.


    Evan carefully examined her; he saw that Jane''s face was flushed, and her hot body was clinging to


    Patrick, ufortable.


    As an excellent doctor, Evan quickly realized that Jane had been drugged.


    "Did you do this?" Evan half-jokingly asked.


    Patrick gave him a cold look. "Of course not. She was drugged. Help her."


    Evan took a nce at Patrick, who still seemed somewhat breathless, and chuckled, "Mr. Pansy,


    you really didn''t need to call me in the middle of the night for this."


    Patrick was momentarily stunned. "What do you mean?"


    Evan smirked suggestively, "Aren''t you the best antidote for her?"


    "Be serious!" Before Evan could finish, Patrick shot him a piercing re, his tone turning serious.


    Evan immediately fell silent, taking out a syringe from his medical kit. "Luckily, my kit has all sorts of


    medicines."


    He prepared the medicine, picked up the syringe, and injected it into Jane''s arm.


    The needle pricked into Jane''s tender skin, and her eyebrows tightened. She whimpered, "Ouch..."


    Patrick''s gaze subtly revealed a trace of distress. His cold eyes nced at Evan. "Be gentle."


    "There''s no painless shot." Evan dismissed, rolling his eyes. "Judging by how concerned you are,


    are you serious about your supposed fianc¨¦e?"


    "Nonsense." Patrick replied without hesitation.


    Evan casually asked, "What about your ''Candy''?"


    Candy...


    Patrick frowned. "That''s none of your business."


    "Alright..." Evan continued giving Jane the injection.


    "It hurts so much..." Jane bit her lip, looking helpless.


    Patrick held Jane''s hand, his gaze involuntarily softening. "Jane, endure a bit. It''ll be okay soon."


    After Evan finished the injection and packed up his medical kit, he said, "Alright, she''ll be fine in a


    while."


    His antidote worked wonders. Jane felt much better; the abnormal blush on her face gradually


    faded. She leaned weakly against Patrick.


    "There''s nothing for you here. You can leave now." Patrick coldly eyed Evan.


    Evan shrugged with some sarcasm. Fine, Patrick found him bothersome.


    He smirked, muttering, "Bite the hand that feeds you."


    "That hospital you likedst time, I''ll have it bought and given to you tomorrow." Patrick calmly


    mentioned.


    "Thanks!" Evan left, content.


    With Jane now peacefully sleeping, Patrick kissed her forehead gently andid her t on the back


    seat. He covered her with his suit jacket.


    Patrick drove back to Water Moon City, carefully lifting the sleeping Jane from the car and heading


    home.


    In a daze, Jane felt herself lying in a warm embrace,fortable and cozy.


    She nuzzled against Patrick''s chest, hands tightly encircling his neck. "Little bear, so obedient."


    This simple act reignited the mes Patrick had struggled to extinguish.


    "Shit!" Patrick cursed inwardly, taking a deep breath, carrying Jane quickly towards the elevator.


    cing Jane on hisrge bed, Patrick, somewhat disheveled, entered the bathroom.


    In his mind, scenes of the passionate kiss with Jane in the car reyed.


    Her tempting red lips were delicious, and her body so soft and alluring... it stirred an undeniable


    desire in him.


    Ice-cold water cascaded over Patrick''s body. It took him half an hour to finally quell the mes


    within.


    Early the next morning, Jane woke up in a daze, finding Patrick leaning against the bed, his deep


    gaze fixed on her.


    "Patrick, what are you doing on my bed!" Jane suddenly became alert, ring at the man in front of


    her.


    Patrick raised an eyebrow, chuckling. "Take a good look. This is my bed."


    Jane nced around, bewildered. "Why am I on your bed? What do you want?"


    Patrick looked at her with a half-smile. "Don''t you remember what happenedst night?"

 Chapter 113: Caught A Cold Because Of You

    Chapter 113: Caught A Cold Because Of You


    Chapter 113: Caught a Cold Because of You


    Last night?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    What happenedst night?


    Jane, alert, looked at Patrick, rubbed her temples, gradually regaining awareness.


    She remembered; she had made ns with Nana to go to a bar for drinksst night. Unfortunately,


    they encountered that thug Ron, and she was drugged by ident.


    Later, Patrick appeared suddenly and took her away. She recalled that it was around that time when


    she felt a burning sensation all over her body and lost consciousness.


    Vaguely, she seemed to have engaged in some inappropriate activities with Patrick.


    Nervously, Jane checked herself.


    Fortunately, everything seemed normal.


    Still a bit uneasy, Jane asked, "You didn''t do anythingst night, did you?"


    Seeing the woman in front of him, nervously checking herself, Patrick raised an eyebrow, "What,


    were you hoping I did something?"


    "No way!" Jane red at Patrick.


    Relieved, Jane couldn''t help but feel fortunate that she had Patrick with herst night. He turned out


    to be a decent man.


    Otherwise, things could have been very dangerous.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Just then, Patrick suddenly coughed.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Jane asked in concern.


    Patrick cleared his throat, "Caught a cold."


    "A cold?" Jane''s tone carried a hint of worry, "How did you catch a cold out of the blue?"


    As far as she knew, Patrick was always in excellent health. He was perfectly fine yesterday, so how


    did he suddenly catch a cold?


    Patrick gave Jane a deep look, his tone carrying a meaningful tone, "All because of you."


    If it weren''t for this woman being drugged and clinging to him stubbornly, he wouldn''t have taken a


    cold shower and wouldn''t have caught a cold.


    "Because of me?" Jane was puzzled.


    As smart as she was, she couldn''t figure out the connection between Patrick catching a cold and


    her.


    During breakfast, Jane, habitually scrolling through the news on her phone, was suddenly drawn to


    a headline.


    ?Special Report: Last night, the policeunched a night operation and apprehended a gang of thugs


    posing a threat to public safety.¡¿


    There were pictures of several individuals in the report, and the leader of the thugs who harassed


    Janest night, Ron, was among them.


    Jane put down her phone and looked at the man sitting across from her, elegantly having breakfast,


    "Ron got caught. Was it you?"


    "And if it was?" Patrick paused with his chopsticks in hand, raising an eyebrow.


    "Well done! Scum like him should have been caught long ago, so he wouldn''t harm more women,"


    Jane praised, nodding approvingly.


    Patrick squinted his eyes, his tone heavy, "Others might be forgivable, but anyone who dares to


    bully a woman belonging to Patrick is asking for death."


    A woman belonging to Patrick...


    Jane tugged at the corner of her mouth; she belonged to herself, to no one.


    After finishing breakfast, the two headed to Pansy Group.


    On the way, Jane heard Patrick coughing asionally.


    Even though Jane didn''t understand why Patrick imed he caught a cold because of her, she took


    advantage of their break to buy a bottle of cold medicine from the pharmacy.


    After all, Patrick had saved herst night.


    CEO''s office.


    Morton knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" Patrick''s clear voice responded.


    Morton entered, walked up to Patrick, and respectfully reported, "Mr. Pansy, we''ve identified the


    person who transferred money to Tom."


    "Who is it?" Patrick put down the documents in his hand and looked up.

 Chapter 114: IM Going To Work At Pansy Group

    Chapter 114: I''M Going To Work At Pansy Group


    Chapter 114: I''m Going to Work at Pansy Group


    Falling for him in two months?


    Jane bit her lip, stating firmly, "That''s impossible."


    "What if? If you really fall for me, would you stay?" Patrick persisted, determination gleaming in his


    eyes.


    "There''s no such ''what if.''" Leaving these words behind, Jane walked out of the CEO''s office without


    looking back.


    Yet, her heart couldn''t help but beat faster.


    What did Patrick mean? Did he really want her to stay?


    And what about his Candy?


    Jane kept telling herself that Patrick''s words were merely because she resembled Candy.


    She, Jane, refused to be anyone''s substitute!


    The next few days seemed calm.


    Monica was sentenced to a year in prison for intentionally causing harm.


    "Ice and Fire" achieved unprecedented sess. Bruce was very pleased with the coboration and


    returned to France with his assistant.


    Nana, under Carl''s enthusiastic invitation, enjoyed a few days in Guavo and then returned to


    France.


    The "Ice and Fire" jewelry collection became wildly popr, achieving remarkable sales. Pansy


    Group surpassed "Love & Romance" in the jewelry industry, bing the new leader.


    During these days, both the jewelry production factory in the outskirts of Guavo and the branch in


    France worked overtime to produce "Ice and Fire."


    Because Jane was in charge of the "Ice and Fire" project, she receivedvish praise from Patrick,


    making her the center of attention.


    At the Doyle family vi,


    Florence, watching Jane frequently appear in the media with Patrick, had an angry expression. She


    grabbed a vase from the table and fiercely threw it on the ground. "Jane, Jane, it''s always Jane!


    What''s so good about her?"


    Erica, startled by Florence''s reaction, hurriedly consoled her, "Florence, don''t worry. Jane is just


    lucky. She managed to turn danger into opportunity several times before. I bet Patrick is just


    seeking novelty. One day, he''ll get tired and kick Jane out. Then, the position of Mrs. Pansy will be


    yours, Florence."


    "When will that happen?" Florence spoke with resentment. "What''s so good about this country


    bumpkinpared to me?"


    "Of course, there''s noparison!" Erica''s eyes rolled. "In my opinion, this country bumpkin is just


    a case of ''the first to get the moon near the water tower.'' Think about it. She works with Patrick,


    lives with him, and can flirt with him as much as she wants."


    "What should I do? Come up with a way to get her out of there quickly!" Florence burned with


    jealousy, wishing Jane would disappear without a trace and never appear again.


    "Florence, why don''t you think of a way to work at Pansy Group as well?" Erica suggested, "This


    way, Jane will be right under your nose, and you won''t have to worry about her pulling any tricks.


    Plus, you can spend time with Mr. Pansy, and he''ll soon realize you''re a thousand times better than


    Jane. Then he''ll definitely dump Jane and pursue you."


    "That might be a good idea." Florence, unusually satisfied, nodded.


    However, how could she get a job at Pansy Group?


    It seemed she had to ask her brother for help.


    With a bowl of chicken soup in hand, Florence went to the study downstairs and knocked on the


    door. "Big brother, may Ie in?"


    "Come in." Peter Doyle spoke.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Florence entered, cing the chicken soup on the table. "Big brother, you''re working sote. I had


    the servant specially make this chicken soup for you. Drink it while it''s hot."


    Peter nced at the chicken soup. "Speak, how much money do you want this time?"


    "Oh, big brother, you''re thinking too much." Florence, pouting, tugged at Peter''s arm. "I''m just


    concerned about your health."


    Peter grew more suspicious. Every time Florence came to him willingly like this, it was either about


    money or some other request.


    He wondered what his troublesome sister wanted this time.


    "Spill it, what''s the matter?" Peter massaged his temples.


    Florence smiled, "It''s like this, big brother. You and Grandpa always say I''m idle, ying all day.


    Now I realize my mistake and want to work."


    "You want to work? That''s easy; go pick a position at Doyle Group." Peter was somewhat surprised.


    His spoiled and willful sister actually had a day when she wanted to work.


    "Working at Doyle Group is so dull. Everyone knows I''m your sister, and there''s no challenge."


    Florence said, "I want to go to Pansy Group."


    Now Peter finally knew what his sister was up to. She spoke nicely about wanting to work, but her


    real target was Patrick.


    "That won''t do." Peter was well aware that Patrick wouldn''t agree to let Florence join Pansy Group.


    Florence persisted, "Why not, big brother? I just like Patrick. As my elder brother, you won''t even


    help me with this tiny favor?"


    Peter frowned, "Patrick has a fianc¨¦e, don''t you know?"


    "That country bumpkin!" Florence eximed, "Big brother, I just can''t ept it. What does that


    country bumpkin have that I don''t? Why should she be Patrick''s fianc¨¦e?"


    Peter calmly said, "Are you talking about Jane? I think she''s not bad."


    Florence stomped her foot, "Big brother, why are you siding with her? You clearly know I like


    Patrick!"


    "If I could be Patrick''s fianc¨¦e, wouldn''t the cooperation between the Doyle family and the


    Pansy family go more smoothly? Big brother, if you don''t agree, then I''ll die right in front of you."


    Florence said, grabbing the fruit knife from the table.


    Peter quickly grabbed Florence''s hand. "Don''t be ridiculous!"


    "Does that mean you agree?" Florence coquettishly asked.


    "Fine, I''ll think of a way for you." Faced with his unreasonable sister, Peter could only sigh.


    After all, she was his only precious sister.


    Before Peter could figure out how to approach Patrick, an incident urred at Pansy Group.


    On that day, Jane was tallying the sales of "Ice and Fire" with the sales manager responsible for


    jewelry sales. Suddenly, a security guard hurriedly approached.


    "Miss Jane, something''s not right. Someone is causing trouble." The security guard''s tone was


    urgent.


    Jane stopped her work, stood up, and asked, "What happened?"


    The security guard, panting, said, "Outside the main gate, a few people im to have been


    poisoned by wearing ourpany''s ''Ice and Fire'' jewelry. They insist on seeing you, demanding


    justice. Many reporters have also arrived."


    Poisoned???


    Everyone present exchanged puzzled looks. The entire production process of "Ice and Fire"


    underwent strict inspections. How could wearing "Ice and Fire" lead to poisoning?


    Jane cleared her throat and said calmly, "I''ll go out and see what''s going on."

 Chapter 115: Radioactive Elements

    Chapter 115: Radioactive Elements


    Chapter 115: Radioactive Elements


    Following the security guard, Jane walked to the front gate.


    A crowd had gathered at the gate, and many reporters were holding cameras.


    Seeing Janeing out, a man pointed at her and shouted, "It''s her, it''s her! I''ve seen her on TV.


    Jane, the person in charge of the ''Ice and Fire'' project."


    The crowd moved toward Jane.


    "What''s going on?" Jane asked with a slight frown.


    Reporters rushed to interview Jane. "Miss North, there are reports that the materials used in Pansy


    Group''s ''Ice and Fire'' series are substandard and contain radioactive elements. What are your


    thoughts on this?"


    "Miss North, is it true that Pansy Group, to cut costs, used materials with radioactive elements,


    leading to poisoning in people who wore the ''Ice and Fire'' jewelry?"


    One question after another bombarded Jane. She took a deep breath.


    "Ice and Fire" jewelry containing radioactive elements?


    How could that be possible?


    Pansy Group''s raw materials undergo strict scrutiny; such a fatal error should not ur.


    Unless... someone deliberately set them up.


    But Jane wasn''t entirely sure about the details at the moment. Everything had to wait until a


    thorough investigation was conducted to reach a conclusion.


    She spoke calmly, "Please, everyone, quiet down. All products from Pansy Group undergo rigorous


    testing and are only sold after confirmation of their quality. It is impossible for them to contain any


    radioactive elements. I believe this is a misunderstanding."


    "A misunderstanding?" A stylishly dressed middle-aged woman walked up to Jane, pointing. "My


    sister got poisoned after wearing the ''Ice and Fire'' ne. She''s in the hospital right now, and the


    doctor said if she hade a few dayster, she might not have survived! How can this be a


    misunderstanding?"


    "Thisdy, your sister''s poisoning may have various reasons, not necessarily rted to our


    company''s products." Jane coldly replied.


    "Of course, it''s rted to you!" The middle-aged woman said angrily. "The doctor has examined my


    sister, and it''s radiation poisoning. The source is your ''Ice and Fire'' ne! I have the test results


    here, proving that your ne contains radioactive elements!"


    The man next to the middle-aged woman held a stack of papers. "Everyone, take a look. These are


    copies of the test results. It clearly states that Pansy Group''s ne contains radioactive


    elements, causing poisoning. In severe cases, it can lead to death! We spent so much money on


    Pansy Group''s jewelry, only to end up poisoned and in the hospital! Pansy Group is selling


    substandard products, making money without a conscience! "


    "That''s right, today we must get an exnation for this!" The middle-aged woman and the man


    echoed each other.


    Jane nced at the test results in the man''s hand, unable to determine their authenticity


    immediately. The immediate priority was to investigate and find out what had happened.


    She cleared her throat and spoke in a deep voice, "Pansy Group will definitely investigate this


    thoroughly. Before we reach a conclusion, we hope you can cooperate with us. Why don''t you go


    back for now? I''ll send someone to check whether the ne you purchased has any real issues.


    If it''s indeed a problem with Pansy Group, we will provide you with a satisfactory solution."


    "Of course, it''s a real issue!" The middle-aged woman pointed at Jane fiercely. "Don''t think about


    dying. If Pansy Group doesn''t give us an exnation today, we won''t leave!"


    Jane frowned, about to respond when a cold, stern voice cut through, "Pansy Group will definitely


    uncover the truth and provide an exnation to everyone!"


    Jane looked up and saw Patrick striding toward her with a steady pace.


    Reporters surrounded Patrick immediately. "Mr. Pansy, what are your thoughts on today''s incident?


    Did Pansy Group really use substandard materials to produce the ''Ice and Fire'' jewelry series?"


    Patrick''s handsome eyebrows slightly furrowed, and his striking face turned stern. "I can only say


    that Pansy Group has always adhered to the principle of putting customers first, striving to provide


    the best products. We never use substandard materials. As for today''s incident, I will investigate it


    thoroughly. If it''s indeed an oversight on Pansy Group''s part, we will take full responsibility and


    provide a satisfactory exnation to the consumers."


    After a pause, his tone grew even more severe, "If it turns out that someone intentionally framed


    Pansy Group, we will make sure they pay the price!"


    Faced with Patrick''s overwhelming presence, the middle-aged woman involuntarily took a step


    back. "Fine, we''ll wait for the results of Pansy Group''s investigation!"


    The security guard kept the reporters outside, and Jane followed Patrick to the CEO''s office.


    "How do you see this situation?" Patrick asked as he sat down, tapping his desk with his fingertips.


    Without hesitation, Jane replied, "In theory, every step of the ''Ice and Fire'' production undergoes


    strict scrutiny. It''s impossible for radioactive elements to be present unless someone tampered with


    it."


    "It''s not easy to tamper with it," Patrick said, his voice nonchnt.


    Indeed, Pansy Group''s factory had strict security, making it difficult for outsiders to tamper with the


    products.


    Jane nodded in agreement, "So, I''ve always thought that the most likely scenario is someone trying


    to frame us."


    "What do you think, who could it be?" Patrick''s voice was clear and deep.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane smiled, "With the crisis facing the ''Ice and Fire'' from Pansy Group, whoever benefits the most


    is the most likely culprit behind it."


    Patrick leaned slightly back into the chair, "I agree with you; Love Jewelry is likely behind this."


    "Not ruling out that possibility. In fact, with a quick investigation, we should be able to get to the


    bottom of it," Jane raised a corner of her lips.


    This matter wasn''t challenging to investigate. Just by checking where the woman''s so-called sister


    purchased the ne, verifying if it indeed contained radioactive elements, and determining if


    someone tampered with it, the truth could be revealed quickly.


    Indeed, at this stage, Love Jewelry was the most suspicious. The previous giarism incident had


    caused a stir, and while Pansy Group had triumphed, Love Jewelry suffered significant damage to


    its reputation.


    Now, resorting to underhanded tactics to frame Pansy Group was entirely usible.


    Patrick called in Morton, "Investigate the incident with the ''Ice and Fire'' ne and the im of it


    containing radioactive elements. Find out what happened."


    "Yes, sir," Morton responded respectfully.


    However, bafflingly, before Morton could uncover substantial results, several more cases of


    poisoning due to wearing "Ice and Fire" jewelry emerged.

 #Chapter 116: Jane Must Be Fired

    #Chapter 116: Jane Must Be Fired


    #Chapter 116: Jane Must Be Fired


    The news about radioactive elements in Pansy Group''s jewelry continuously trended, causing a


    sensational uproar.


    "Mr. Pansy, should we try to suppress the news?" Morton sought Patrick''s guidance.


    "No need." Patrick rubbed his temples, his expression serious. "The information is already out. If we


    try to retract it now, it will look like we have something to hide."


    Morton nodded understandingly. "Alright, Mr. Pansy, I get it."


    "Our immediate priority is to quickly uncover the truth behind these cases of radioactive poisoning,"


    Patrick said with a furrowed brow.


    With consecutive poisoning incidents pointing directly at "Ice and Fire," the public opinion surged,


    significantly impacting Pansy Group negatively.


    "Okay, I''ll get people to investigate right away. We''ll find results as soon as possible," Morton said,


    determined.


    Jane halted the sales of "Ice and Fire" and ordered a thorough examination of all products.


    Soon, Morton''s investigation yielded results.


    In the CEO''s office:


    "Mr. Pansy, Miss Jane, we have preliminary findings regarding the ''Ice and Fire'' poisoning


    incidents," Morton handed over the information he had gathered over the past few days to Patrick.


    "How is it?" Jane, standing nearby, couldn''t help but ask eagerly.


    Morton spoke in a somber tone, "Through our investigation, the victims in these poisoning cases did


    indeed purchase our ''Ice and Fire'' products. Moreover, all purchases were made through legitimate


    channels, and the invoices are authentic."


    Pausing, Morton added, "The products they bought, upon testing, do contain radioactive elements."


    Jane narrowed her eyes, "So they were poisoned because they wore ''Ice and Fire''?"


    Morton nodded, "Based on our current investigation, that seems to be the case."


    Jane rubbed her temples; this result was somewhat unexpected. Initially, she believed that a


    mastermind orchestrated the use of fake ''Ice and Fire'' jewelry to intentionally frame Pansy Group.


    However, the investigation now pointed to a genuine issue with Pansy Group''s ''Ice and Fire.''


    "Have you found out why those pieces contain radioactive elements?" Patrick flipped through the


    documents, speaking with a cold edge.


    Morton shook his head, "Not yet. But there''s something strange ¨C the problematic jewelry is all sold


    in France, and the origin is the French branch factory."


    Jane contemted for a moment, then called the tester responsible for the French branch factory,


    "It''s Jane. Any updates on the test results?"


    "Miss Jane, hello. I''ve arranged for inspectors to test all products. We should have results soon,"


    the person in charge responded over the phone.


    Jane''s tone became more serious, "Once you have the test results, inform me immediately."


    "Alright, no problem!" The person on the other end assured.


    After ending the call, Jane looked at Patrick, "It seems highly likely that there''s an issue with the


    French factory. Of course, it could be a coincidence that all these pieces are from the French


    branch, and someone decided to sabotage us."


    Before Patrick could respond, the office door swung open abruptly. Beatrice, apanied by


    Melissa, entered with an air of hostility.


    "Mom, what are you doing here?" Patrick furrowed his brows.


    Ignoring Patrick, Beatrice walked directly to Jane, mming a stack of newspapers in front of her.


    "Jane, you''re conveniently here. Take a look at this!"


    Jane lowered her gaze to the newspapers, disying extensive coverage of the news about Pansy


    Group''s "Ice and Fire" containing radioactive elements.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She smirked and said, "Mrs. Pansy, we are currently discussing this matter."


    "Discussing?" Beatrice''s tone carried a hint of mockery. "Jane, I''ve always said you''re a jinx. This


    trouble is all because of you. Can you still stay here with Pansy Group after causing such a mess?"


    Jane retorted, "Mrs. Pansy, the investigation is still ongoing. Jumping to conclusions and ming


    me outright seems a bit hasty, doesn''t it?"


    Beatrice coldly snorted, "You are in charge of the ''Ice and Fire'' project, right? Now that there''s an


    issue, isn''t it your responsibility?"


    Melissa chimed in, "Aunt, Jane is right. If you have a bit of conscience left, resign immediately. Don''t


    stubbornly linger and wait for people to force you out!"


    Jane smiled slightly, "I am indeed in charge of the ''Ice and Fire'' project. Following your logic, Patrick


    is the CEO of Pansy Group, my superior. Now that ''Ice and Fire'' has a problem, shouldn''t he also


    take responsibility? Shouldn''t he resign too?"


    Morton, standing nearby, twitched his lips, impressed by Jane''s boldness.


    "You!" Beatrice couldn''t argue with Jane, so she turned to Patrick. "Patrick, look at her! Today, you


    must fire Jane!"


    "Mom, you don''t need to worry about thepany. I''ll handle it," Patrick, somewhat impatient,


    loosened his tie. Suddenly, he stood up, walked to the door, swung it open, and unceremoniously


    gave them their marching orders, "I have other matters to attend to. You and Melissa should go


    back for now!"


    "Cousin, Auntie is just concerned about you." Seeing Patrick supporting Jane, Melissa couldn''t


    ept it. "Jane is causing chaos. She''ll ruin Pansy Group sooner orter."


    Patrick''s icy gaze swept over Melissa, "Melissa, don''t think your surname is Pansy."


    "Cousin, you..." Melissa''s heart sank bit by bit.


    She was indeed adopted, but how did shepare to that country girl Jane?


    "Patrick, letting Jane stay at Pansy Group will be your regret!" Beatrice, disgruntled, red at


    Patrick and left with Melissa.


    "Jane, don''t mind my mom; that''s just how she is," Patrick apologized with a hint of regret in his


    eyes.


    Jane smiled, shaking her head, "I''m fine."


    Just then, Jane''s phone rang.


    She nced down and saw a call from the testing supervisor in France.


    Quickly, Jane answered the call, "How is it? Do we have the test results?"


    "Yes," came the voice of the supervisor through the waves. "Miss Jane, we''vepleted testing on


    all products produced by the French branch. Some of them do contain radioactive elements."


    Jane''s eyes hardened, "Alright, I understand."


    After hanging up, Jane''s expression turned serious as she addressed Patrick, "The test results are


    in, and indeed, there''s a problem with the production at the French branch."

 Chapter 117: Issue Originating From France

    Chapter 117: Issue Originating From France


    Chapter 117: Issue Originating from France


    "France branch?" Patrick''s handsome face grew cold, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes," Jane nodded, furrowing her brow. "The test results just came in. Some of the products


    produced by the French branch indeed contain radioactive elements."


    Patrick rubbed his temples, his voice icy, "We''ve neglected the French branch before. Now it seems


    someone took advantage and sabotaged it."


    Jane''s mind raced.


    Indeed,pared to the headquarters, the management at the French branch was muchxer.


    After all, it was far away, making it much easier for someone to tamper with things over there.


    Jane contemted as she spoke sternly, "We need to investigate immediately what went wrong in


    France, where the radioactive elements infiltrated. Even though it''s the French branch, tampering


    shouldn''t be that easy. It''s highly possible we have a mole within ourpany."


    "I''ll send someone to investigate right away," Patrick said, squinting slightly in agreement.


    Jane pursed her lips, determined, "I want to go to France myself."


    To thoroughly understand what happened, Jane believed it was necessary for her to visit France.


    After all, the person capable of tampering with the Pansy Group''s factory was not to be


    underestimated. As the person in charge of "Ice and Fire," she had an obligation to uncover the


    truth.


    "I''ll go with you," Patrick almost instantly offered.


    Patrick going himself?


    Jane was somewhat surprised, ncing at him. "Don''t you need to stay here and oversee things?"


    "I''ll go in person. Firstly, it shows our Pansy Group''s seriousness about this matter. Secondly, it''s a


    deterrent to those scheming behind our backs," Patrick''s profound gaze fell on Jane, his voice


    grave. "As for things here, let Morton handle it."


    In truth, there was another more crucial reason; Patrick didn''t trust Jane to go alone. After all,


    France was far away, and Jane was unfamiliar with the ce. He worried she might struggle.


    Seeing Patrick''s determination, Jane didn''t insist. If he personally went to France, it would


    undoubtedly be more effective.


    "There''s still one more important and urgent matter."


    Jane lowered her gaze, contemting, "We must immediately retrieve all ''Ice and Fire'' produced by


    the French branch and negotiatepensation with those affected by the poisoning incidents. We


    must meet their conditions to prevent further damage to Pansy Group''s image."


    Due to the impact of the radioactive elements in "Ice and Fire," Pansy Group''s stock prices had


    been continuously falling for several days. The immediate priority was to quickly recover the losses.


    Jane voiced what Patrick had in mind as well.


    Patrick''s brows lightly furrowed, "Alright, I''ll have someone take care of it right away."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, he turned to Morton, "Arrange a press conference this afternoon."


    "Yes, President," Morton turned and left.


    "I''ll get back to work then," Jane said, "Shall I help you book tickets for tomorrow''s flight to France?"


    Patrick shook his head nonchntly. "No need. We''ll take my private jet tomorrow."


    A private jet... alright.


    Jane shrugged and turned to leave the CEO''s office. As she walked out, she collided with a man


    coming from the opposite direction.


    Raising her eyes, she realized it was Winston.


    "Mr. Sidney," Jane nodded in greeting.


    Winston, however, gave her a cold nce, bypassing her to stride directly into the CEO''s office.


    Hearing footsteps, Patrick looked up.


    Seeing Winston approaching, Patrick casually greeted, "Uncle Winston, something you need?"


    "Patrick." Winston pulled out his phone, cing it in front of Patrick, his tone carrying a hint of


    reproach. "Pansy Group''s stock has dropped ten points in the past few days. Are you aware of


    that?"


    Patrick smirked, his voice low, "I''m aware. I''ll handle it."


    "How will you handle it?" Winston frowned at Patrick. "We all know why Pansy Group''s stock is


    falling. Actually resolving this matter is quite simple."


    "Oh? Uncle Winston, any suggestions?" Patrick leaned back in his chair, casting a casual nce at


    Winston.


    Winston, Old Pansy''s adopted son and two years younger than Bradley, had grown up alongside


    Bradley. He had assisted Bradley in managing Pansy Group, taking care of many responsibilities.


    After Bradley''s death, Winston temporarily took over as the acting CEO of Pansy Group. However,


    Old Pansy eventually handed over the reins to Patrick, appointing Winston as the Vice President.


    In recent years, under Patrick''s leadership, Pansy Group had flourished, and Winston gradually took


    a back seat.


    "Set an example. Fire Jane," Winston said in a stern tone. "As the project leader, Jane neglected


    her duties, resulting in such a major oversight. We can only restore Pansy Group''s reputation by


    firing her."


    "Is that so?" Patrick''s gaze turned cold, his handsome face suddenly bing stern.


    Winston''s suggestion was to shift all the me onto Jane, making her the scapegoat.


    In the current situation, this might be a quick solution to the urgent matter. However, it wouldn''t


    address the root of the problem.


    Even if Jane wasn''t in charge, Patrick wouldn''t, or rather, disdain to do such a thing.


    Seeing Patrick silent, Winston directly handed a document to him. "Firing Jane. This is the


    unanimous decision of several members of our board. There are signatures on it."


    Patrick''s slender fingers took the document. As he nced down, he saw several shareholders''


    signatures, with Beatrice''s prominently at the top.


    "Is this my mother''s idea?" Patrick furrowed his brow slightly, speaking calmly.


    "It''s Mrs. Pansy''s idea and everyone''s idea," facing Patrick''s powerful aura, Winston rubbed his


    temples and continued, "We need to be ountable to the shareholders. We must quickly resolve


    this matter to recover the losses."


    Patrick''s fingers tapped on the table, his long legs crossed casually. Although seated, he exuded an


    intangible pressure, amanding presence overlooking everyone.


    He narrowed his eyes at Winston, his tone sharp and cold. "Uncle Winston, I fully agree that we


    need to be ountable to the shareholders and that we must quickly resolve this matter. However,


    firing Jane is absolutely not the solution."


    "Patrick, you..." Winston couldn''t conceal his disappointment when Patrick outright rejected his


    suggestion.


    Before he could say anything, Patrick impatiently cut him off, "Uncle Winston, I''ll handle this matter


    myself. It''s none of your business here. You can leave now."

 Chapter 118: Feed Me Medicine

    Chapter 118: Feed Me Medicine


    Chapter 118: Feed Me Medicine


    Patrick didn''t give Winston any face, leaving Winston feeling somewhat annoyed.


    In front of Patrick, he couldn''t express it, only frowning. "Patrick, both your mother and I are working


    for the benefit of Pansy Group. I hope you won''t regret this."


    Patrick let out a cold hum without saying anything more as Winston left.


    After Winston''s departure, Patrick''s thin lips pressed into a tight line, his eyes revealing a hint of


    complexity.


    He used to have great respect for Winston, but now, he found Winston increasingly


    iprehensible.


    Back at her desk, Jane urged the person in charge of testing at the Guavo headquarters jewelry


    factory to send her the results promptly.


    Thirty minutester, the results were in.


    As expected, the "Ice and Fire" jewelry produced at the headquarters had no issues.


    Jane breathed a small sigh of relief; it seemed the problem was indeed in France.


    Jane quickly organized the information and handed it over to Patrick.


    This information was crucial for the afternoon press conference.


    At the door of the CEO''s office, Jane once again encountered Winston.


    He walked out of the CEO''s office with an angry expression, and upon seeing Jane, his face turned


    even more unpleasant.


    "Mr. Sidney," Jane greeted him with a smile.


    Winston gave Jane a forced smile, then quickly walked away.


    Jane knocked on the door, "Can Ie in?"


    Patrick''s lips curved slightly, his voice crisp, "Come in."


    Jane entered and saw Patrick holding the cold medicine she gave him. His clear eyes focused on


    the medicine bottle, and a mysterious curve appeared on his handsome lips.


    Hearing her, Patrick set the medicine bottle down and looked at Jane with profound eyes. His thin


    lips parted, "Jane, I was just about to find you."


    Jane handed the test results to Patrick, "The results are out, and the ''Ice and Fire'' produced at the


    headquarters are all fine. It seems the issue is only in France."


    Patrick took the documents but merely nced at them before casually cing them on the desk.


    Jane was surprised; it was a crucial moment, and the press conference in the afternoon needed


    these key documents. Patrick, however, didn''t seem to care.


    Frowning, Jane reminded, "Aren''t you going to take a look? These documents are essential for the


    press conference this afternoon."


    "I''m aware," Patrick chuckled, "but there''s something more important."


    Jane paused, asking involuntarily, "What is it?"


    Patrick pointed to the medicine bottle on the table, the yful gleam in his eyes falling on Jane''s


    face, "Feed me medicine."


    Jane: ??? It''s already this time, and he''s thinking about this!


    Patrick curved his lips, his expression still cool, but a subtle, ambiguous smile crossed his face.


    "You wouldn''t be so heartless as to let me attend the press conference with a cold, would you?"


    Jane gave him an exasperated look. "You better not bite me again!"


    Once Patrick agreed, Jane picked up the medicine bottle from the table, opened it, and poured two


    pills into Patrick''s mouth.


    Perhaps the medicine was bitter because Patrick''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and his thin lips


    lifted. "I need water."


    "Then drink," Jane said cautiously, pursing her lips. What was this man up to now?


    "You feed me," Patrick''s thin lips moved, as if it were the most natural thing.


    Jane was utterly speechless.


    Oh well, she thought. She''s gone this far; might as well see it through. Jane patiently picked up


    Patrick''s water ss, poured water, and brought it to his lips. Her tone was indifferent. "Drink!"


    Patrick, however, leaned back, his deep gaze fixed on her. "Help me check the water temperature."


    Jane sighed inwardly. Facing this somewhat arrogant and cunning man, she lost her temper


    completely. She took a sip of the water.


    The temperature was just right.


    But... this was Patrick''s drinking ss. She just drank from it. Did this count as an indirect kiss?


    Her face involuntarily blushed. Jane quickly took a deep breath, dispelling the inexplicable thoughts.


    "It''s okay now. You can drink!" Jane handed the water ss to Patrick.


    Patrick didn''t take it, his gaze deep and intense on the woman''s flushed face.


    "What are you looking at?" Ufortable under his gaze, Jane twisted her eyebrows, asking.


    Patrick chuckled lowly. "Jane, why is your face so red?"


    Was it that obvious? Did he see it?


    Jane felt a sudden embarrassment, biting her lip. "What are you talking about? I''m not!"


    Patrick raised an eyebrow, continuing to tease her. "No? Look in the mirror."


    Annoyed, Jane directly pushed the water ss towards Patrick''s mouth. "Patrick, do you want to


    drink or not!"


    Just as Jane, resembling a startled bunny, was dealing with Patrick, a sudden female voice echoed.


    "Jane, what are you doing?"


    The unexpected voice startled Jane, making her hand holding the water ss tremble. The water


    almost spilled onto Patrick.


    Turning around, she looked toward the door, seeing Florence ring at her with jealous eyes.


    Images of Patrick dancing with Florence shed inexplicably in Jane''s mind. Her expression turned


    cold. She forcefully ced the water ss on the table, speaking in a low voice, "I''m leaving."


    "No need to go," Patrick said in a deep voice.


    Ignoring him, Jane turned to leave. Suddenly, a firm hand fastened around her waist, not too gentle,


    not too forceful. Jane slid, and her entire body fell onto Patrick''sp.


    Jane''s facended directly between Patrick''s legs, an action that seemed excessively intimate.


    Florence stared dumbfounded at the scene before her, taking a few seconds to react.


    This shameless country bumpkin, Jane, was deliberately seducing Patrick right in front of her!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Florence marched over in her high heels, reaching out to pull Jane away from Patrick, rebuking,


    "Jane, what are you doing? It''s broad daylight. Have some shame..."


    Feeling Florence''s strong jealousy, Jane stood up, casually wrapping her arms around Patrick''s


    neck, snuggling into his embrace.


    She cleared her throat. "Miss Doyle, don''t you know how to knock? You''ve interrupted me and my


    fianc¨¦. Quite rude, don''t you think?"


    "You!" Florence was momentarily speechless, her gaze filled with hostility, as if she wished she


    could torture Jane to death.


    Jane, with her enticingly soft body, leaned directly against Patrick. Patrick''s breath hitched, and he


    tightly embraced her slender waist. His cool gaze shifted to Florence. "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 119: Press Conference

    Chapter 119: Press Conference


    Chapter 119: Press Conference


    Florence walked over to Patrick, casting a jealous nce at Jane.


    Then, her somewhat infatuated gazended on Patrick''s handsome andpelling face. "Patrick, I


    saw the news. Recently, Pansy Group has encountered difficulties. If needed, Doyle Group is ready


    to..."


    "No need!" Patrick''s cold voice interrupted Florence before she could finish her sentence.


    Florence''s smile stiffened, but she continued, "But from what I''ve seen in the news, due to the ''Ice


    and Fire'' incident, Pansy Group''s stock has plummeted. If a cooperation agreement is reached


    promptly between Pansy Group and Doyle Group, I believe it would be beneficial for Pansy Group.


    The stock will surely rise."


    "Oh, do you think Pansy Group needs Doyle Group to boost its stock?" Patrick''s thin lips curled


    slightly, and his gaze towards Florence turned icy.


    Patrick''s chilly demeanor made Florence bite her lip, and she said with a hint of grievance, "Patrick,


    that''s not what I meant. I just want to help you..."


    "Not necessary." Patrick''s face was as cold as the harsh winter wind, and he impatiently added, "I


    have other matters to attend to. You can go back."


    Florence stomped her foot in frustration, red at Jane resentfully, and then left.


    "Why didn''t you go after her?" Jane nced at Patrick, raising an eyebrow and smirking.


    Patrick casually replied, "What, do you want me to chase after her?"


    "She was trying to help you. Treating Miss Doyle like that, aren''t you afraid of hurting her feelings?"


    Jane''s tone carried a hint of jealousy, even though she hadn''t realized it herself.


    Thinking of the scene where Patrick and Florence danced that day, she felt ufortable.


    "Oh, I see." Patrick propped his chin on his hand, feigning contemtion for a few seconds. "Then, I


    might as well go after her."


    Seeing Patrick genuinely considering going after Florence, Jane blurted out without thinking,


    "Patrick, dare you try!"


    Patrick chuckled. "Jane, are you jealous?"


    Jane snapped back to reality, feeling a bit embarrassed. Why was she letting Patrick lead her


    around?


    This feeling was very unpleasant!


    Jane red at Patrick in annoyance. "No way!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick curved his lips, leaning closer to Jane''s ear. His maic voice sounded, "Jane, that day I


    danced with Florence to make you jealous of being with Osborn."


    His gentle breath tickled Jane''s neck, making her feel itchy.


    Instinctively, Jane pushed Patrick away, feeling a slight flutter in her heart.


    Was Patrick exining this to her?


    A trace of warmth inexplicably swept through her heart. Jane took a deep breath and said


    nonchntly, "You can dance with whomever you want. It''s none of my business."


    Patrick''s eyes deepened, and his profound gaze resembled a vast sea, capable of drowning anyone


    in it.


    His deep, melodic voice resonated, "I will only dance with you in the future."


    Jane was momentarily stunned.


    But-


    Jane curled her lips with a hint of mockery. "What about Candy? If shees back one day, will you


    dance with her?"


    Candy...


    Patrick fell silent.


    Jane''s heart sank bit by bit.


    Patrick''s silence had given her the best answer.


    Jane forced a self-deprecating smile. In truth, she knew the answer long before, didn''t she?


    In Patrick''s eyes, she was just a shadow of Candy.


    Pushing aside these inexplicable emotions, Jane pointed to the documents on the table and spoke


    coldly, "Take a look at these documents as soon as possible. We can''t afford any mistakes in this


    afternoon''s press conference. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to work."


    After saying these words, Jane turned and left.


    At two in the afternoon, the press conference began on time.


    In the conference hall, reporters were already eager, armed with their cameras and recorders,


    seizing advantageous positions, afraid of missing out on firsthand news.


    Jane sat in a corner, quietly watching the dazzling man on the podium overlooking the audience.


    Amidst the eager anticipation of the crowd, Patrick stood up, cleared his throat, and said,


    "Wee, everyone, to the Pansy Group press conference."


    After a pause, he continued, "The main content of this press conference is a briefing and


    exnation of the recent ''Ice and Fire'' incident."


    "As we all know, there have been several cases recently where individuals wearing Pansy Group''s


    ''Ice and Fire'' jewelry suffered poisoning. Pansy Group attaches great importance to this incident."


    "After days of investigation, we found that the problematic jewelry all came from our French


    subsidiary. The ''Ice and Fire'' produced at our headquarters ispletely safe. This is our test


    report."


    Patrick nced at Morton, who immediately understood and presented the test report to everyone.


    "This is the test report from an authoritative institution, proving that the jewelry produced at our


    headquarters is qualified. You can rest assured to purchase and wear them."


    A reporter couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Pansy, since the ''Ice and Fire'' produced by your French


    subsidiary is confirmed to have problems, how do you n to handle it?"


    Patrick replied solemnly, "We have recalled all the problematic products and conducted


    environmentally friendly destruction. As for the cause of this incident, I will personally go to France


    to investigate. I will not tolerate the instigator behind this!"


    "As for the customers who suffered poisoning from wearing ''Ice and Fire,'' our Pansy Group has


    communicated and negotiatedpensation agreements with all the victims. I sincerely apologize


    to them!"


    Patrick''s speech won enthusiastic apuse from the audience.


    Reporters seized the opportunity to ask more questions, "Mr. Pansy, regarding the issues in France,


    do you have any exnation?"


    "I will personally go to France tomorrow to investigate and quickly uncover the truth. If it''s confirmed


    that there is indeed an issue within Pansy Group, I will take full responsibility," Patrick stated with


    determination.


    "Mr. Pansy, can you confirm if there is an internal mole within Pansy Group in this incident?" another


    reporter inquired.


    Patrick spoke with icy detachment, "We do not rule out that possibility. Once the investigation


    results are out, I will provide a fair and just answer to everyone."


    The press conference was a sess. After Patrick''s statement, Pansy Group''s stock price ceased


    its decline and began to recover.


    Jane also breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, today''s press conference was a temporary solution. The crucial part was their trip to


    France tomorrow. Jane knew that she and Patrick still had a tough battle ahead.

 Chapter 120: The Issue Lies With Factory No. 1

    Chapter 120: The Issue Lies With Factory No. 1


    Chapter 120: The Issue Lies with Factory No. 1


    The night grew deeper.


    Jane was packing her luggage in the room when she heard a bout of coughing.


    Looking up, she saw Patrick standing in the doorway, dressed in a white casual robe,cking the


    usual cold detachment, and gaining a touch ofziness and a sense of life.


    This version of Patrick left Jane momentarily stunned.


    Meeting Jane''s gaze, Patrick lifted his lips and smiled faintly, "Do I look good?"


    "Patrick, when did youe over?" Jane regained herposure, a bit awkwardly clearing her


    throat.


    Patrick straightened his tall figure, stepping toward Jane. "Is everything packed?"


    "Yeah," Jane nodded.


    There wasn''t much to pack, just a few daily necessities.


    "Get up early tomorrow," Patrick said.


    "Okay."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Patrick''s phone rang.


    He took out his phone and looked at it; it was a call from Jones, the person in charge of the French


    branch factory.


    Patrick answered the call, "Jones, what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Pansy, we''ve traced the batch of problematic jewelry, and it all came from Factory No. 1,"


    Jones''s voice came through the line.


    Patrick''s face turned stern, "So, the issue is with Factory No. 1?"


    Jones nodded, "Yes, I''ve instructed people to investigate every aspect of Factory No. 1. We should


    have results by tomorrow."


    "Good," Patrick said in a deep voice.


    After hanging up the phone, Jane asked, "Did the French side find any clues?"


    "Yes," Patrick narrowed his eyes, his voice chilly, "It seems the problem originated from Factory No.


    1."


    "Now that the scope has narrowed down to Factory No. 1, it should be easier to investigate," Jane


    pondered.


    "Not necessarily," Patrick''s gaze deepened. "Anyone capable of tampering with Pansy Group


    wouldn''t be an ordinary person."


    "You''re right," Jane agreed with a nod.


    Indeed, recent events were somewhat mysterious, as if an invisible force was manipting


    everything.


    Moreover, with the enemy known and unknown, the situation was unfavorable for Pansy Group.


    "Anyway, let''s discuss it after we arrive in France tomorrow," Patrick said. Seeing Jane frowning, he


    reached out and patted her shoulder, his gaze gentle. "Get some rest."


    "Goodnight!" Jane smiled, lifting her lips.


    A night of restless turning.


    The next morning, Jane got up, hurriedly freshened up, and as she walked down the stairs, she


    heard the doorbell ring.


    Who woulde so early?


    Patrick opened the door, revealing Beatrice and Melissa standing outside.


    "Mom, why are you here?" Patrick frowned.


    "What, not weing?" Beatrice, in an orange qipao, well-preserved and with cold eyes, spoke up.


    Without waiting for Patrick to respond, Beatrice walked straight to the sofa in the living room, and


    Melissa followed.


    "Patrick, are you ignoring the joint letter from the board of directors?" Beatrice, dissatisfied, looked


    at Patrick.


    A joint letter?


    Jane, just descending the stairs, overheard Beatrice''s displeasure. She couldn''t help but feel


    curious.


    Patrick remained indifferent. "I''m already handling this matter."


    "Handling? How are you handling it? We asked you to fire Jane, why won''t you do it?" Beatrice''s


    tone rose a few notches. "Are you happy to see Pansy Group fall apart?"


    Jane tugged at the corner of her mouth, realizing that this so-called joint letter was about firing her.


    Truly bizarre.


    Patrick''s expression turned cold. He looked down at his wrist. "This has nothing to do with Jane. I''m


    leaving for France soon. If you have nothing else, Mom, please go back."


    Faced with rejection once again, Beatrice''s face turned somewhat unpleasant. She raised her eyes


    to see Janeing down with luggage. Immediately, she asked in a cold tone, "Is she going to


    France with you?"


    "Yes," Jane walked to Patrick''s side, dropped her luggage, and reached out, linking her arm with


    Patrick''s. "I''m going with Patrick. Is that a problem?"


    Seeing this ring scene, Melissa bit her lip and said, "Cousin, I''m going with you."


    "Don''t be absurd!" Patrick rejected without hesitation.


    "Patrick, I''m not being absurd," Melissa urgently said. "I also want to contribute to Pansy Group."


    Beatrice agreed, "Melissa is right. Let her go; she can be of help."


    Help?


    More likely to be a bull in a china shop!


    Thinking of the night Patrick got drunk and what Melissa did to him, Jane sarcastically curled her


    lips and smiled. "I''m afraid she''ll be more of a hindrance. What can Melissa do if she goes?"


    "What do you mean, Jane!" Melissa''s face stiffened. She was about to say something, but Patrick''s


    icy voice interrupted.


    "Enough, stop the nonsense." Patrick, a bit impatient, pushed Melissa away. "Melissa, you just need


    to focus on your studies. You don''t need to worry about Pansy Group."


    Melissa, full of unwillingness, took a deep breath and retorted, "Why can Jane go, but I can''t?"


    "Jane is going at Grandpa''s request. If you want to know why you can''t go, ask Grandpa," Patrick


    didn''t want to continue the argument and brought up Old Pansy.


    Melissa bit her lip, looking at Beatrice, her face filled with grievances. "Aunt, but..."


    Beatrice suddenly stood up, angrily looking at Patrick. "Fine, since this is Grandpa''s decision, I


    won''t say more. But remember this, if Pansy Group continues to suffer because of Jane, I won''t let


    her off!"


    "Alright, Mom, please take Melissa back quickly." Patrick, expressionless, issued an eviction order.


    Beatrice, with an air of fury, left with Melissa.


    Melissa added fuel to the fire, "Aunt, look, cousin doesn''t respect you at all now. He wasn''t like this


    before. It''s all because of that Jane! I don''t know what kind of drug that country bumpkin gave


    cousin, making him so confused. If cousin really marries her in the future, what position will we have


    in the Pansy family?"


    Beatrice, covering her chest, snorted coldly. "Melissa, rest assured, I will never let Patrick marry that


    woman!"


    Watching Beatrice and Melissa leave angrily, Jane felt somewhat ufortable.


    In this past month, she had worked hard for Pansy Group, yet Beatrice was coborating with the


    board of directors to fire her.


    Quite absurd.


    Her gaze turned cold as she looked at Patrick. She calmly said, "Don''t worry, I''ll leave in two


    months. By then, your mom won''t trouble you anymore."

 Chapter 121: Thought I Was Going To Die

    Chapter 121: Thought I Was Going To Die


    Chapter 121: Thought I Was Going to Die


    As soon as Jane mentioned leaving, Patrick''s handsome face turned slightly cold.


    Was she leaving because of his mother''s words just now, or was it because...


    "Jane, my mom is just like that. Don''t take it to heart," Patrick suddenly approached Jane, reaching


    out to grab her shoulder.


    His deep gaze, tinged with an unusual hue, his voice low and husky, he said, "Believe me, I will


    handle things with my mom, and she won''t trouble you again."


    Caught in Patrick''s intense gaze, Jane''s heart involuntarily skipped a beat.


    Taking a step back, she smiled, changing the subject. "Don''t talk about this now; we should get


    going. If we don''t leave soon, we''ll bete."


    Patrick''s gaze returned to its usual indifference, and his thin lips gently opened. "Let''s go!"


    The two arrived at the airport, and Patrick, leading Jane, stopped in front of a Boeing aircraft.


    "Is this your ne?" Jane assessed the luxurious ne before her.


    On her birthday, Grandpa had wanted to buy her such a ne as a gift, but Jane declined because


    she was afraid of heights.


    "Mr. Pansy, Miss North." The captain and flight attendants stood respectfully at the door, weing


    Patrick and Jane.


    "Let''s go up." Patrick held Jane''s hand and led her onto the ne.


    The ne soared into the sky, quickly disappearing into the clouds.


    At an altitude of 100, 000 feet, Jane sat next to Patrick, her calm gaze looking at theyers of


    clouds outside the window.


    "What are you thinking?" Patrick suddenly spoke, his voice faintly questioning in Jane''s ear.


    "Nothing." Jane turned her head, meeting Patrick''s deep gaze. She cleared her throat and said, "I''m


    wondering who might have a grudge against Pansy Group."


    "We''ll know as soon as we arrive in France," Patrick smiled. "Don''t think too much. Have something


    to drink. What do you want?"


    Jane thought for a moment. "Orange juice."


    Patrick called a flight attendant and said, "Bring me a ss of orange juice."


    "Of course, please wait a moment." The flight attendant smiled.


    Five minutester, the flight attendant prepared the orange juice and handed it to Jane. "Miss North,


    your orange juice."


    "Thank you." Jane took the orange juice, ready to drink, but suddenly, the ne experienced


    turbulence, descending rapidly.


    "Ah!!!" Jane eximed.


    At the same time, the lights on the ne went out, plunging everything into darkness.


    The sensation of weightlessness made Jane shudder, and the infinite darkness enveloped her with


    fear.


    In her mind, fragments seemed to sh by.


    She felt like she was falling into an abyss, surrounded by pitch-ck darkness, continuously


    plummeting...


    This feeling, so real, as if it had actually happened.


    Jane reached out, trying to grab onto something, but there was nothing to hold onto.


    The despairing fear spread throughout Jane''s limbs and bones.


    "Save me..." Jane''s face turned pale, panic-stricken, she cried out.


    Patrick reached out his well-defined hand, tightly embracing Jane, and asked with concern, "Jane,


    what''s wrong? Are you okay?"


    Patrick''s broad and warm embrace eased Jane''s heart a bit. She subconsciously held onto Patrick,


    a hint of post-crisis grievance in her voice, "I was so scared."


    "Don''t be afraid; it was just turbulence," Patrick felt the woman in his arms relying on him, and his


    sexy lips couldn''t help but curve up slightly.


    Soon, the ne returned to calm, and the lights came back on.


    Realizing that she was holding onto Patrick tightly, Jane blushed. She quickly let go of him, saying,


    "I''m sorry, I was too out of control just now."


    "It''s just a little ident," Patrick''s tone was heavy, but his eyes subtly flickered with concern.


    "That scared me..." Jane patted her chest, took a deep breath, and said, "I thought I was going to


    die."


    "I didn''t think you were so timid," Patrick teased, quirking the corner of his lips.


    Most of the time, Jane appearedposed, calm, independent, and strong. It was rare for her to


    show such panic and fear.


    Jane took a few deep breaths, calming her emotions. "You wouldn''t know. I''m most afraid of the


    dark and afraid of heights. I had both just now, so, of course, I was scared."


    Patrick held Jane''s hand, his deep gaze gentle yet firm. "With me here, you have nothing to fear."


    Feeling the warmth of Patrick''s fingertips, a warm current swept through Jane''s heart.


    Actually, this man was really good.


    If it weren''t for Candy, she thought she might ept him.


    But now...


    Jane sighed lightly, pulled her hand away, and spoke with a faint expression, "Thank you."


    Sensing the woman''s clear rejection, Patrick''s gaze dimmed slightly.


    He turned his head, his gaze deep, his tone low, "Jane, are you really unwilling to ept me?"


    Jane was stunned for a moment, then returned to her senses. "Patrick, now is not the time to


    discuss this issue. Have you forgotten our purpose in going to France? Pansy Group is facing


    difficulties now. Do you still have the mood to think about these things?"


    "Difficulties?" Patrick smiled faintly, his handsome face calm and confident. "This little thing doesn''t


    count."


    Well...


    In fact, Jane didn''t think this was a big deal either. It just required some effort to expose the


    mastermind behind it.


    The rest of the journey was calm, and the ne didn''t encounter any more significant air currents.


    The nended, and Jane breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jones and Bruce were already waiting for them at the airport in France.


    As Jane and Patrick disembarked, Bruce approached, "Hi, Mr. Huo, Miss North, long time no see."


    "Hello, Mr. Bruce." Jane greeted him with a polite smile, shaking hands with Bruce.


    "Mr. Pansy, we have found out that in the warehouse of raw materials at Factory One, one of them


    detected substandard materials containing radioactive elements," Jones eagerly reported to Patrick.


    "So, the problem lies with the raw materials?" Patrick squinted slightly.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Patrick, sorry, I also bear responsibility for this matter," Bruce''s tone carried a hint of guilt. After all,


    this incident urred in France, and the products produced by the French factory were distributed


    by Bruce''s Lady Fashion.


    "Bruce, let''s go and see what''s going on together," Patrick''s eyes were cold and calm.


    "Mr. Pansy, why don''t you and Miss North go to the hotel to rest for a while? You''ve traveled a long


    way..." Jones suggested, looking at Jane, who appeared fatigued.


    "No need; we''re going to Factory One right away." Jane shook her head. She was eager to know


    the truth.

 Chapter 122: Sudden Explosion

    Chapter 122: Sudden Explosion


    Chapter 122: Sudden Explosion


    "Let''s go." Patrick gave Jones a cold nce, signaling him to lead the way.


    The group quickly arrived at Factory One.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who is in charge of raw material procurement?" Patrick flipped through the documents Jones


    handed him, asking.


    Jones replied, "It''s Martha Grace. She is responsible for the unified procurement of all raw materials


    from the French side."


    "All raw materials are purchased by her?" Jane looked up at Jones, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    "If it''s a procurement issue, why is only Factory One affected?"


    "Martha is an old employee and has always been in charge of procurement. I don''t think it''s her


    fault." Jones raised his mouth slightly, dismissing the idea.


    Jane nodded, "Where is Martha? I''d like to meet her."


    Jones made a call to Martha, "Martha,e to my office."


    Ten minutester, a medium-sized, slightly chubby middle-aged woman with curly hair walked in.


    "Martha, Mr. Pansy and Miss North are here," Jones smiled faintly at Martha, saying, "They want to


    understand the issues with the ''Ice and Fire'' raw material procurement."


    Jones introduced Martha to Patrick and Jane, "This is Martha, and you can ask her about any


    issues rted to raw material procurement."


    Martha looked apologetically at Patrick, "I''m sorry, Mr. Pansy. If there''s a problem with the raw


    materials, I take full responsibility. But I can assure you that the materials I procure are fine, and all


    processes are carried out ording to thepany''s standards."


    Patrick asked in a deep voice, "Where are these raw materials purchased from?"


    Martha brought the procurement contracts and exined to Patrick, "All raw materials from the


    French side are purchased from these threepanies. We have been cooperating with these


    threepanies for over three years, and we have never had problems before."


    "When the raw materials were purchased, were they subjected to random inspections?" Jane


    lowered her eyes, looked at the procurement contracts, and asked.


    "Yes, all processesply with the standards," Martha confidently stated.


    "Alright, I understand. Martha, you can go back to work," Patrick looked through the documents,


    then nced at Martha, saying.


    Martha nodded respectfully, "Okay, Mr. Pansy. I''ll go back now. If you need anything, feel free to find


    me."


    As Martha left, Jane''s gaze fell on the documents in Patrick''s hands. "Any issues?"


    Patrick frowned slightly and said coldly to Jones, "I need a list of everyone who can ess the raw


    materials."


    "Okay, I''ll have someonepile it right away." Jones quickly arranged for the list to be brought.


    People who could ess the raw materials included warehouse staff, transportation, and


    production workers. All had the opportunity to handle the raw materials and tamper with them.


    Staring at the dozens of names on the list, Patrick contemted for a moment. He then spoke in a


    low voice, "Where are the problematic raw materials now?"


    Jones looked out the window, "They are in that warehouse over there."


    "Only the materials in that one warehouse are problematic?" Jane followed Jones'' gaze to several


    warehouses lined up.


    Jones gave Jane a positive answer, "Yes."


    Patrick''s eyes hardened, "Let''s go to the warehouse."


    The warehouse for storing raw materials is located a few dozen meters away from the factory, and


    usually, transport workers deliver the materials to the factory for production.


    In other words, there might be a problem during transportation.


    "The warehouse is over there," Jones pointed to the nearby warehouse, leading the way.


    Jane and Patrick walked behind Jones.


    When they were almost at the warehouse, Jones''s phone suddenly rang.


    Apologizing slightly, he said, "Mr. Pansy, I''m sorry, I need to take this call."


    "Sure." Patrick nodded calmly, and he and Jane continued forward.


    As they approached the warehouse, Jane inexplicably felt a bit tense, as if something bad was


    about to happen.


    Suddenly, thick smoke billowed from the direction of the warehouse, and a hot air wave surged from


    the roof, apanied by flickering mes.


    "Oh no, it''s going to explode!" Jane eximed, watching the smoke and mes not far away. She


    stopped in her tracks, pulling Patrick back.


    At the same time, there was a deafening explosion, shaking the earth.


    Rolling smoke rose into the sky, forming a mushroom cloud, and red mes surged into the sky.


    "Jane, be careful!" In the ear-piercing explosion, Patrick''s voice sounded anxious and tense.


    Jane looked up, only to see a piece of ceiling, lifted by the air wave, flying straight towards her.


    The world spun, and Patrick securely held Jane, using his sturdy body to shield her from the steel


    te, holding her tightly in his arms.


    They fell to the ground together, and Jane''s back hit the hard concrete.


    It hurt...


    Before losing consciousness, Jane faintly heard Patrick''s low and hoarse voice, "Jane, don''t be


    afraid, I''m here."


    When Jane woke up again, she was already in the hospital.


    "Patrick!" Jane called out instinctively.


    But there was no answer.


    Jane forcefully opened her eyes, and what met her gaze was the hospital''s characteristic white


    walls.


    Where was she? Why did her back hurt so much?


    Rubbing her temples hard, consciousness began to return.


    She remembered; she and Patrick had gone to the warehouse together to check the raw materials


    containing radioactive substances, but the warehouse suddenly exploded!


    At the critical moment, Patrick used his body to tightly protect her.


    Patrick...


    Jane endured the pain, struggled to sit up, and as she was about to get out of bed, the door of the


    ward opened. A young nurse in uniform walked in.


    "Where''s Patrick?" Jane grabbed her, anxiously asking.


    "What?" The nurse was confused, as if not understanding what Jane was saying.


    Jane realized she was now in France, and the nurse couldn''t understand Chinese.


    She repeated in French, "Where''s Patrick? Who brought me to the hospital? Is the man who was


    with me okay?"


    "I don''t know," the nurse shrugged,pletely uninformed.


    Jane felt a bit anxious. Could something have happened to Patrick?


    She wanted to get out of bed to find him, but the nurse held her back. "Miss, you''re injured. You


    need to rest."


    "I''m fine, just a minor injury." Jane frowned, growing increasingly worried.


    She needed to find Patrick quickly and make sure he was okay.


    However, an intense feeling of unease swept over Jane''s body.


    If Patrick was fine, he would definitely be by her side now. How could he be nowhere to be seen?


    Patrick... He must be in trouble.

 Chapter 123: Patrick, You CanT Be Hurt

    Chapter 123: Patrick, You Can''T Be Hurt


    Chapter 123: Patrick, You Can''t Be Hurt


    Patrick, you absolutely cannot be hurt!


    Jane gritted her teeth against the pain and got out of bed.


    She had to find Patrick; she needed to see him with her own eyes, see him unharmed.


    "Miss North, you''re awake?" Just at that moment, Jones entered the room.


    "Jones, it''s great that you''re okay," Jane said with relief upon seeing Jones. She quickly asked,


    "Where''s Patrick? Where is he? Have you seen Patrick?"


    Jones nced at Jane, hesitating before saying, "Mr. Pansy, he..."


    "How is he?" Jane couldn''t wait, her tone full of urgency, pushing for answers.


    "He''s injured, currently receiving emergency treatment." Jones sighed and added, "Mr. Pansy, his


    injuries are quite severe."


    Emergency treatment... severe injuries...


    Jane''s head buzzed, and suddenly, everything went nk.


    Patrick was injured because of her.


    The moment the warehouse exploded, that breathtaking scene kept shing in Jane''s mind.


    If he hadn''t tried to save her, Patrick wouldn''t be injured at all.


    "Where''s the emergency room?" Jane shouted at Jones.


    Seemingly startled by Jane''s state, Jones answered after a moment, "On the eighteenth floor."


    As soon as Jones finished speaking, Jane rushed out of the ward, heading for the elevator.


    But the elevator was on the top floor. Jane turned and went to the stairs, swiftly making her way to


    the eighth floor.


    Jane''s room was on the fifth floor. She climbed thirteen floors in one go and finally reached the


    eighteenth floor.


    "Where''s Patrick?" Jane grabbed a doctor in a white coat, asking frantically in French.


    "Oh, you mean Mr. Pansy from Pansy Group?" The doctor gave Jane a quick once-over, pointing


    inside, "In that emergency room."


    "How is he? Is he okay?" Jane urgently inquired.


    The doctor shook his head, "Sorry, I don''t know."


    Jane sprinted to the entrance of the emergency room. A nurse stopped her, "I''m sorry, miss, the


    doctor is treating a patient. You can''t go in."


    "The patient inside, is he okay?" Jane stared anxiously at the tightly closed door of the emergency


    room, asking with worry.


    The nurse smiled politely, "Miss, please rest assured. The doctor will do his best."


    Rest assured?


    How could she rest assured?


    If something happened to Patrick, she would be guilty for a lifetime.


    Jane''s heart hung tightly, hands sped in front of her, praying incessantly.


    He''ll be fine; Patrick will definitely be fine!


    "Miss North." A familiar voice reached Jane''s ears.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Following the sound, Jane discovered Bruce and several managers from Pansy Group''s French


    branch sitting in seats next to the emergency room. Every face bore expressions of deep concern.


    Jane walked over. "Mr. Bruce, how''s Patrick?"


    Bruce''s face hardened. "I just arrived. I rushed over as soon as I got the news. How could


    something like this happen?"


    "I don''t know. The warehouse exploded." Jane rubbed her temples, responding.


    She suddenly realized that something was off.


    The warehouse didn''t explode earlier orter, precisely when she and Patrick went over.


    Could there be such a coincidence in this world?!


    Just then, the door to the emergency room opened, and a doctor wheeled Patrick out.


    "Patrick, are you okay?" Jane took a quick step forward, looking at Patrick with concern.


    But Patrick didn''t answer her.


    He was unconscious, lying quietly on the hospital bed. His extraordinarily handsome face was now


    deathly pale, eyes tightly shut. Bandages covered his head and legs, with faint traces of blood


    seeping through.


    Seeing Patrick like this, Jane''s nose tingled, and tears threatened to spill.


    She sniffled, telling herself she had to stay calm. She couldn''t afford to panic now.


    "Doctor, is he okay?" Jane turned to the doctor nearby, her voice slightly trembling.


    She feared hearing what she didn''t want to hear.


    The doctor spoke solemnly, "Mr. Pansy was hit on the head and legs by a steel te. The head


    injury is quite severe. Although we''ve provided emergency treatment, the situation is still not


    optimistic."


    Not optimistic... what does that mean?


    Jane''s heart felt like it had been ruthlessly stabbed, the pain intense.


    Why was Patrick so foolish, risking his life to save her?


    "When will he wake up?" Jane bit her lip, urgently asking.


    The doctor sighed softly, "It''s hard to say. He might wake up tomorrow, or..."


    The doctor didn''t continue, but his implication was clear.


    Worry, anxiety, regret... a myriad ofplex emotions churned in Jane''s heart. She looked down at


    the unconscious Patrick, spoke with determination, "No, Patrick will be fine!"


    Bruce patted Jane''s shoulder. "Yes, Patrick will be fine. Miss North, you''re also injured. Go back to


    your room and rest. We''ll arrange for someone to take care of Patrick."


    "I''m fine. I want to stay with Patrick." Jane shook her head.


    The doctor pushed Patrick into the VIP ward. Jane sat by the bed, gazing at the familiar handsome


    face. Regret filled her voice, "I''m sorry, Patrick. It''s all because of me that you got hurt. If I hadn''t


    insisted oning to France, none of this would have happened."


    Pausing, Jane held Patrick''s hand. "Patrick, you have to wake up, you must!"


    At that moment, a gentle knocking echoed.


    Jane opened the door cautiously, and Jones stood outside.


    "Jones, is there something wrong?" Jane asked softly.


    Jones nced into the room. "Mr. Pansy, is he... okay?"


    Jane pursed her lips. "Still unconscious."


    Jones sighed. "I never expected something like this to happen. Mr. Pansy is strong; he''ll be fine."


    Jane raised her gaze, ncing at Jones. "We arrive in France, and the warehouse explodes. Too


    coincidental. Jones, have you found anything?"


    "Everything happened too suddenly," Jones''s eyes darkened. "At the explosion site, firefighters


    discovered two casualties."


    Jane''s eyelids twitched. "Two casualties? Who were they?"


    "We suspect they were warehouse personnel. We need further DNA testing to confirm," Jones


    spoke in a low voice. "With the issues in the raw materials, it''s possible these two individuals were


    involved."


    Jane nodded thoughtfully. "Jones, I appreciate your efforts. Please continue investigating, see if we


    can confirm whether these two individuals were behind the problems with the raw materials and if


    the warehouse explosion is rted to them."

 Chapter 124: Suspecting Jones

    Chapter 124: Suspecting Jones


    Chapter 124: Suspecting Jones


    "Alright, Miss North," Jones promptly replied.


    After Jones left, Jane returned to the hospital room, her gaze lowering to Patrick lying on the bed. A


    wave of bitterness surged within her.


    Gently covering him with the nket, Jane tightly held Patrick''s hand, silently praying, "Patrick,


    you''ll be fine."


    The clock ticked away, each beat echoing like a hammer on Jane''s heart, a dull ache with every


    strike.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Every second passing felt like a century to Jane.


    As the night deepened, Jane remained seated by the bedside, sleep eluding her.


    An unprecedented worry and tension spread through every cell in Jane''s body.


    In the middle of the night, Jane suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    Thinking it might be a doctor for rounds, she opened the door to find Morton standing there.


    Morton, apanied by a few bodyguards, stationed themselves outside the room.


    "Morton, how did youe over?" Jane asked, slightly surprised to see him.


    Shouldn''t he be in the country at this time?


    Morton stepped into the room, nced at Patrick lying on the bed, and said, "I rushed over as soon


    as I received the news."


    "How''s Mr. Pansy?" Morton''s tone carried a hint of concern.


    Jane''s eyes dimmed, "He''s been unconscious."


    "Don''t worry too much," Mortonforted Jane.


    Jane nodded in understanding, suddenly remembering something, "By the way, how''s the situation


    with thepany now?"


    Morton personally rushed over; the situation with thepany couldn''t be optimistic.


    However, she had been preupied with Patrick''s injuries and hadn''t paid much attention to these


    matters.


    With a somewhat cold tone, Morton said, "Since the press conference, things have improved, and


    the stock price has started to recover. But now, with this sudden explosion, there are many negative


    comments online, and the stock price is plummeting again."


    As expected.


    Jane nodded knowingly, "Is the current situation not favorable for us?"


    "Yes," Morton said solemnly.


    After a moment of contemtion, Jane spoke, "Our first priority now is to find out the truth behind


    this matter. Only by quickly exposing the mastermind and revealing the truth to the public can we


    restore thepany''s reputation."


    "I''ll do my best," Morton said with determination.


    "Miss North, you should go back and rest for a while. I''ll keep an eye on things here; nothing will


    happen to Mr. Pansy," Morton suggested, looking at Jane, who seemed exhausted.


    "I want to stay with Patrick," Jane shook her head. As long as Patrick remained unconscious, she


    couldn''t bear to leave.


    Morton smiled, "You''re injured too. You need to rest. Do you want Mr. Pansy to wake up while you


    copse from exhaustion? Don''t worry, we have guards here. Mr. Pansy will be fine."


    After a day of busyness, Jane was indeed tired, and there were some things she needed to attend


    to urgently.


    She looked at Morton, then at the guards at the door, finally nodding, "Alright, I''ll go back and rest.


    I''lle over again tomorrow morning."


    Morton escorted Jane back to her hospital room and then returned to Patrick''s room.


    He instructed the guards, "Stay here and don''t let anyone in, understood?"


    "Yes, Morton," the guards answered respectfully.


    Morton closed the room''srge door, walked to the bedside, and respectfully nced at Patrick


    lying on the bed. He spoke, "Mr. Pansy, I''ve escorted Miss Jane back to her room. Now, there''s no


    one here."


    Just moments ago, Patrick, who was unconscious, opened his eyes the next second.


    He slightly sat up, leaning against the bed, and asked in a cold tone, "No one suspects anything,


    right?"


    Morton smiled and shook his head, "No, not even Miss North believes you''re faking your


    unconsciousness."


    Patrick gave a faint acknowledgment.


    "Why did you keep it from Miss North? Seeing her worried expression, I almost felt sorry for her,"


    Morton teased.


    Patrick chose to give him a disdainful side-eye, "The fewer people who know about this, the better."


    Pressed by the ceiling, Patrick only suffered minor injuries.


    But this sudden explosion was too mysterious.


    It seemed premeditated, specifically targeting him and Jane.


    Given this, Patrick deliberately pretended to be seriously injured, remaining unconscious.


    This way, the mastermind would think their n seeded.


    He could then turn the tables in the light, exposing the mastermind.


    Thinking of this, Patrick asked in a low voice, "What''s the situation now?"


    Morton reported, "Simr to what we expected. There''s a lot of negative news about thepany."


    Patrick''s deep gaze turned colder, and he said, "Look into Jones."


    Morton hesitated, "Do you suspect Jones is involved in this matter?"


    Patrick nodded, "Especially find out if Jones has any connection with Love Jewelry."


    "Yes, sir," Morton said, his expression serious.


    After giving these instructions, Patrick closed his eyes again, lying quietly.


    Jane returned to her hospital room, her heart still tense.


    She opened her phone, and news about the Pansy Group explosion flooded the screen.


    Thements below were intense.


    ?Pansy Group deceives consumers, using inferior materials, causing a massive explosion.¡¿


    ?The explosion might be staged by Pansy Group, erasing all evidence for a perfect crime.¡¿


    ?How could it be staged when even the CEO got injured? Trust Mr. Patrick.¡¿


    Staring at the phone screen for a while, Jane rubbed her forehead, carefully recalling the events


    before the explosion.


    Both she and Patrick were injured, but Jones, at that moment, took a call and walked away


    unscathed.


    Could things be so coincidental?


    After some thought, Jane called Anthony.


    "Ada." Anthony''s concerned voice came from the phone, "I saw the news. Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Jane replied, "I want you to help me investigate someone."


    "No problem. Just not that Candy person," Anthony agreed immediately.


    "Look into Jones for me," Jane said, rubbing her forehead.


    After ending the call, Patrick''s pale face involuntarily shed in Jane''s mind.


    She still couldn''t rest easy, turning around and heading towards the eighteenth floor.


    Upon reaching Patrick''s hospital room, Jane was stopped by the vignt guards, "I''m sorry, Miss


    North, you can''t go in."


    Faintly, Jane seemed to hear voices from inside the room, as if... Patrick was speaking.


    Jane''s heart suddenly tightened.


    Could Patrick be awake?

 Chapter 125: Will You Marry Me

    Chapter 125: Will You Marry Me


    Chapter 125: Will You Marry Me


    "I''ll go in and check on Patrick," Jane eagerly said.


    "But Morton said no one can enter without his orders," the guard hesitated.


    They knew Jane was Patrick''s fianc¨¦e, but since Morton instructed them, they faithfully kept Jane


    outside.


    After a moment of thought, Jane took out her phone and called Morton.


    Hearing the ringtone, Morton nced down, saw it was Jane, and pressed the speaker button.


    "Miss North, is there something?" Morton asked.


    Jane''s voice, filled with anxiety and concern, came through the phone, "Is Patrick awake?"


    "No," Morton looked down at Patrick, who was lyingfortably on the bed, and calmly replied.


    Not awake?


    A wave of disappointment hit Jane, and she bit her lip, "I''m still worried about Patrick. Can I go in


    and see him?"


    Every word of Jane''s plea reached Patrick''s ears.


    The corner of his attractive lips couldn''t help but lift into a mysterious curve.


    This woman still cared about him.


    With a questioning look, Morton nced at Patrick.


    Seeing Patrick nod slightly, Morton spoke, "Please wait a moment."


    Morton opened the door, and Jane''s petite figure stood at the entrance.


    Smiling, Morton said, "Pleasee in."


    "Miss North cane and go freely in the future." Morton turned to the guards.


    "Is Patrick okay?" Jane''s gaze focused on the man lying on the bed, still strikingly handsome even


    in his "unconscious" state.


    With closed eyes, hearing Jane''s caring voice, Patrick''s most tender ce on his left chest seemed


    to be gently tickled by feathers.


    "The CEO is fine, and his condition is stable," Morton said, pursing his lips.


    "I thought I heard him speaking just now," Jane stared at Patrick intently, as if she had indeed heard


    his voice.


    "No, it was me talking on the phone," Morton quickly shook his head.


    "Oh, I see," Jane said, somewhat disappointed.


    Morton looked at Jane, then at Patrick, and said, "Miss North, since you''re here with him, I''ll head


    back. If you need anything, you can instruct the guards at the door. They''re all the CEO''s trusted


    aides."


    Since Jane had arrived, it was better for him not to be a third wheel here.


    "Thank you," Jane faintly smiled at Morton.


    Morton turned and walked out of the room, closing the door.


    However, deep down, he couldn''t help but think, did the CEO really fake his unconsciousness just to


    expose the mastermind? Perhaps he just wanted to make Jane worry.


    Sitting at the bedside, Jane silently watched the man lying in bed, her mood exceptionally heavy.


    Waves of fatigue washed over her, and finally unable to resist, Jane sat on the bed and fell asleep.


    The room was very quiet, with only the faint sound of breathing lingering.


    The man who had been in aa slowly opened his eyes.


    Patrick''s clear and indifferent gaze, when it fell on the woman sleeping at the bedside, involuntarily


    softened, and a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick gently stood up, took a thin nket from the bed, and covered Jane with it.


    In a daze, Jane murmured, "Patrick, you''ll be fine."


    A warmth enveloped Patrick as he nced tenderly at Jane''s face.


    Her delicate and petite face showed signs of weariness, with slightly pursed pale lips reflecting the


    fatigue from the recent hectic days. The relentless hustle had undoubtedly taken its toll on her.


    Patrick bent down slightly, cing a gentle kiss on Jane''s smooth forehead. "Everything will be over


    soon."


    Early the next morning, sunlight streamed through the ss windows, casting a glow on Jane''s


    face.


    She woke up with a start.


    To her surprise, she found herself covered with a nket.


    She vaguely remembered falling asleep in a hazest night. How did the nket get here?


    Could it be Patrick? Was he awake?


    With a mix of excitement and hope, Jane looked towards the hospital bed.


    But the man lying there still had his eyes closed, unconscious.


    Her heart sank a little.


    Memories of the moments spent with Patrick flooded Jane''s mind. His protection, care, and risking


    himself to shield her from the ceiling-all these thoughts swirled in her head.


    "Patrick, you can''t be in trouble. Please wake up soon. I''m willing to do anything for you as long as


    you wake up," Jane whispered with a hint of redness in her eyes.


    "Anything? Are you willing to marry me?" Right when Jane was lost in her thoughts, a clear voice,


    as familiar as a melodious tune, echoed in her ears.


    Patrick!


    It was Patrick''s voice!


    An uncontroble joy surged through Jane''s heart. She looked towards the bedside, only to see the


    man who was previously unconscious now opening his eyes.


    "Patrick, you''re awake?" A genuinely radiant smile lit up Jane''s face.


    Her anxious heart finally found relief.


    Patrick was awake!


    He finally woke up!


    Fantastic!


    A faint curve appeared on Patrick''s lips as he arched an eyebrow. "Do your words from earlier


    count?"


    "What words?" Jane was momentarily confused, only to realize what she had said.


    Meeting the seemingly yful gaze of the man before her, Jane suddenly grasped the situation.


    Annoyed, she red at Patrick and pounded his chest with both hands. "Patrick, you were


    pretending!"


    Patrick''srge hand caught Jane''s hands, pressing them against his chest. "Jane, can''t you feel my


    heart beating for you?"


    Touching his firm muscles, Jane''s face involuntarily turned red.


    Did this man have to be so flirtatious?


    Jane took a deep breath,posed herself, and adopted a cold expression. "Patrick, why did you


    pretend to be unconscious?"


    "What do you think?" Patrick retorted, gazing at Jane with intensity.


    After contemting for a moment, Jane said, "In fact, you already have an idea about who


    orchestrated this explosion, right?"


    Patrick nodded indifferently, "I suspect it''s Jones, but I don''t have evidence yet."


    Understanding, Jane continued, "So, you pretended to be unconscious to make Jones think his n


    seeded. When he takes the next step, you''ll expose his true colors?"


    Patrick, however, diverted from the topic, looking deeply into Jane''s eyes. "Were those words you


    just said true?"

 Chapter 126: IM Pursuing You

    Chapter 126: I''M Pursuing You


    Chapter 126: I''m Pursuing You


    Patrick''s deep and unfathomable gaze fell directly on Jane''s face.


    His maic voice lingered in Jane''s ears.


    With a slight pause in her breath, Jane lifted her gaze, meeting his profound eyes. She quirked her


    lips and said, "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    Patrick smiled faintly. "I heard every word you just said."


    "What did I say? You heard everything?" Jane felt a bit embarrassed and a bit annoyed, giving


    Patrick a re.


    This scheming man actually pretended to be unconscious!


    If she had known, she wouldn''t have worried so much about him.


    Patrick extended his well-defined hand, took hold of Jane''s hand, and ced it in his palm. His


    otherrge hand joined in, tightly enveloping Jane''s hand.


    "You said you would do anything for me as long as I woke up. Well, I''m awake now," he spoke in a


    low tone. "So, are you willing to marry me?"


    The warmth from Patrick''s hands permeated Jane''s palm and back of her hand, causing an


    inexplicable flutter in her heart.


    "Are you proposing to me?" Jane pursed her lips.


    "I''m pursuing you." Patrick raised an eyebrow, and his profound gaze seemed like a captivating


    stream that could drown anyone.


    Pursuing...


    Jane''s heartbeat quickened.


    At this moment, discussing such matters in the hospital room was quite inappropriate.


    Jane pulled her hand away, speaking coldly, "All those things I said just now are null and void. Why


    did you pretend to be unconscious?"


    "Once a move is made, there''s no turning back," Patrick furrowed his brow.


    Jane: ...


    The atmosphere in the hospital room became awkward for a moment.


    After a few seconds of silence, Patrick cleared his throat. "Can you give me an answer I want in two


    months?"


    Jane thought carefully and nodded, "I''ll give you an answer by then."


    A determined glint shed in Patrick''s eyes; he believed he could get the answer he desired.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Weren''t you pretending to be unconscious? Lie down quickly," Jane changed the subject. "Don''t let


    anyone see."


    "No worries, the bodyguards are outside," Patrick said calmly.


    As he finished speaking, Jane''s phone rang.


    Looking down, she saw it was a call from her grandfather.


    Jane answered the phone and sweetly greeted, "Grandpa."


    "Jane, are you okay?" Old North''s voice came through the waves.


    Jane smiled and said, "Of course, I''m fine."


    "Are the reports in the news true?" Old North asked again.


    "It''s a mix of truth and lies. Grandpa, don''t worry. Focus on fishing and gardening. I''ll handle things


    here," Jane replied.


    "Why would I worry?" Old Northughed heartily on the other end. "If I''m not mistaken, Patrick, the


    guy mentioned in the news, faked his unconsciousness, right?"


    "Grandpa, you even know about this..." Jane pursed her lips, deeply admiring her grandfather.


    "I wasn''t too sure, but listening to your voice tells me everything. How can someone be so calm


    when their fianc¨¦ is unconscious?" Old North stroked his beard andughed heartily.


    "Grandpa, don''t talk nonsense. He''s not my fianc¨¦. As soon as the three-month agreement is up, I''ll


    annul the engagement with him," Jane said with a hint of shyness, half truth, and half lie.


    "Alright, I''m going to water the nts," Old North hung up the phone.


    Putting the phone away, Jane turned around, and Patrick''s icy breath hit her.


    "Was what you said to your grandfather true?" Patrick frowned. Why did this woman always bring


    up canceling the engagement so easily?


    "You''ll find outter," Jane ignored the displeasure of the man in front of her and said lightly, "I


    promised you an answer in two months."


    Just then, a knocking sound reached them.


    "Lie down quickly," Jane lowered her voice.


    Patricky down leisurely, and Jane helped him cover with a nket.


    Opening the door, Jones stood at the entrance of the hospital room.


    "Jones, what''s up?" Jane asked.


    Jones nced into the room and, with a hint of concern in his tone, asked, "How is Mr. Pansy?"


    Jane lowered her eyelids, sighed deeply, and said, "Still the same, unconscious."


    "What did the doctor say? When will he wake up?" Jones inquired.


    Jane shook her head, her face filled with sorrow, "The doctor said... the chances of him waking up


    are very slim."


    Jones''s mouth slightly lifted, barely visible. He patted Jane''s shoulder andforted her, "Don''t


    worry too much. Mr. Pansy will be fine."


    "I hope so," Jane said softly.


    After a pause, Jane seemed to remember something. "By the way, have they identified the victims


    of the explosion?"


    "That''s exactly why I''m here," Jones cleared his throat. "The identities of the two deceased have


    been confirmed. They were warehouse administrators. They were also the ones who tampered with


    the materials."


    "Why would they do that?" Jane pretended to be anxious and asked.


    "Well, you see, these two warehouse administrators had a consistently poor work performance.


    They were criticized by their superiors, and feeling discontent with thepany, they wanted to


    retaliate," Jones shrugged, "As for the explosion, it was entirely idental. One of the


    administrators vited the rules by smoking, and a cigarette butt fell onto thepromised raw


    materials, causing the explosion."


    "I never expected it to be like this," Jane furrowed her pretty brows. "All this trouble for thepany


    over a small matter."


    "Now news about the explosion is everywhere online. I think it''s a good idea to hold a press


    conference to rify and disclose the facts to the public, to avoid suspicion about thepany


    spreading," Jones looked at Jane with questioning eyes. "Miss North, what do you think?"


    Jane nodded in agreement, "Jones, you''ve thought it through. I''ll leave this matter to you."


    "What about Morton..." Jones pretended to hesitate.


    "Morton is not familiar with the situation in France, and with Patrick unconscious, it''s best for you to


    handle the press conference. It''s more suitable," Jane smiled faintly.


    "Alright, I''ll get prepared then," Jones looked at Patrick lying on the hospital bed once more before


    turning to leave.


    "How was it? I did pretty well, didn''t I?" After Jones left, Jane returned to the bedside and nced at


    the man on the hospital bed.


    Patrick''s gaze turned cold. Since Jones was so eager, they would y along.

 Chapter 127: Truth

    Chapter 127: Truth


    Chapter 127: Truth


    "Anything from Morton? What did he find?" Jane asked, noticing Patrick''s confident demeanor.


    Patrick leaned back slightly, his voice deep, "Still investigating. I believe we''ll have results soon."


    Jane nodded, "We must find evidence before Jones holds the press conference; otherwise, the


    situation will be unfavorable for us."


    Patrick smiled faintly, giving Jane a sidelong nce, "Don''t worry; I''ve got it under control. Jones


    won''t dance for much longer."


    Patrick''s calm smile reassured Jane.


    The information she asked Anthony to investigate should yield results soon.


    Jones scheduled the press conference for two dayster.


    Spections about the Pansy Group explosion were rampant, and everyone was eager for the


    press conference, anticipating the revtion of the truth behind the "Ice and Fire" radioactive


    elements and the explosion.


    The press conference took ce in the conference hall of a luxurious hotel in France.


    Jane arrived early, taking a seat in an inconspicuous corner.


    She sent a text to Anthony, [Did you find what I asked you to investigate?]


    Soon, Anthony replied, [Sent it to your email.]


    Jane raised her lips slightly, [Thank you.]


    It seemed like there would be a good show today.


    Jones, in a sharp suit, sat at the podium.


    Many reporters surrounded the area, cameras pointed at Jones on the stage, and camera shes


    blinked incessantly.


    At exactly ten o''clock in the morning, the press conference officially began.


    The host took the stage, and a melodious voice echoed, "Wee, everyone, to the Pansy Group


    press conference. Now, let''s invite Mr. Jones to speak."


    Apuse erupted as Jones stood up, waving his hand to quiet the crowd.


    He cleared his throat and began, "In recent days, regarding the explosion at the Pansy Group''s


    French manufacturing nt, I believe everyone has heard something. Today''s press conference


    aims to rify this matter."


    "Mr. Jones, is it true that Pansy Group''s ''Ice and Fire'' indeed contains radioactive elements? How


    did these raw materials enter the factory?"


    "Was the explosion in the raw material warehouse truly an ident?"


    ...


    Reporters bombarded Jones with questions, one after another.


    "Please, everyone, be quiet!" Jones raised his voice, "Below is the official statement from the Pansy


    Group regarding this incident."


    After a pause, Jones, reading from a script, mechanically stated, "The investigation into whether


    Pansy Group''s ''Ice and Fire'' jewelry series contained radioactive elements has confirmed that some


    raw materials in the number one warehouse of the French manufacturing nt did indeed contain


    radioactive elements."


    "As for the reason for the problematic materials, it was the two administrators of the number one


    warehouse. Due to personal dissatisfaction with thepany, they sought revenge and mixed


    materials with radioactive elements into the raw materials. As a result, the quality of the produced


    jewelry did not meet standards, leading to poisoning among consumers."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "As for the investigation into the explosion in the number one warehouse, it was caused by one


    warehouse administrator smoking in vition of rules. The cigarette butt fell onto mmable and


    explosive raw materials, identally causing the explosion. The two deceased in the explosion


    were confirmed to be the warehouse administrators who tampered with the raw materials earlier."


    After listening to Jones''s statement, the crowd erupted in discussions.


    "Is it really that simple?"


    "How is it so coincidental that the two administrators who tampered with things died in the


    explosion?"


    "Pansy Group might be hiding something to cover the truth, right?"


    The scene at the press conference became chaotic as reporters voiced their concerns.


    "Mr. Jones, are you sure everything you said is true?"


    "Why did the people rted to the ''Ice and Fire'' radioactive elements conveniently die in the


    explosion? Wasn''t it just an ident?"


    Jones smirked, dropping a bombshell, "Of course, it''s not as simple as an ident."


    This statement from Jones was like throwing a huge stone into calm waters, creating ripples of


    excitement among the reporters.


    "Mr. Jones, what do you mean by ''not an ident''?"


    "If it''s not an ident, then what is it?"


    "Is there an unknown truth behind all this?"


    Jones''s gaze turned cold, he cleared his throat, and continued, "What I said earlier was Pansy


    Group''s official rification, but it''s not the whole truth."


    "Mr. Jones, are you implying that Pansy Group is concealing the truth? Then, what is the real truth?"


    A sharp reporter directed the questions at Jones.


    "As the person in charge of Pansy Group''s French manufacturing nt, I shouldn''t be saying this,


    but as someone with integrity, I can''t bear the guilt of conscience. Today, I''ve decided to reveal the


    truth!" Jones''s tone was resolute, as if he had made a significant decision.


    Watching Jones''s performance on stage, Jane''s gaze turned sharper.


    As expected, Jones called the press conference to throw dirt on Pansy Group, almost wanting to


    annihte thepany.


    However, he underestimated Patrick and, more importantly, Jane.


    Just let him enjoy his moment a little longer.


    Jones tantalized everyone''s curiosity before slowly saying, "In reality, the reason ''Ice and Fire''


    contained radioactive elements, leading to customer poisoning, was because Pansy Group, in order


    to save costs, used inferior raw materials."


    "To divert attention, Pansy Group med everything on those two innocent warehouse


    administrators. As for the explosion in the number one warehouse, it was intentional on Pansy


    Group''s part. The purpose was clear - to destroy the evidence and leave no trace of the crime."


    After hearing Jones''s words, the entire hall fell into a state of shock andmotion.


    Pansy Group, a leadingpany in the business world, wouldmit such an immoral act for the


    sake of profit?


    However, it was hard not to believe Jones''s words.


    After all, Jones was the person in charge of Pansy Group''s French manufacturing nt, and he had


    no reason to smear his ownpany.


    So, was Pansy Group really so disgraceful?


    Jones seemed satisfied with the reactions of the crowd. He surveyed the room and finally locked


    eyes with Jane in the corner. "And the mastermind behind all this is none other than Patrick, the


    CEO of Pansy Group, and Jane, the project manager of ''Ice and Fire''!"


    For a moment, Jane became the target of everyone''s criticism. All eyes focused on her.


    Jane stood up calmly, walked steadily to Jones, and with a toneced with coldness and irony, she


    asked, "Jones, are you willing to take responsibility for every word you just said?"

 Chapter 128: Phone Recording

    Chapter 128: Phone Recording


    Chapter 128: Phone Recording


    "Of course," Jones'' gaze flickered with a hint of provocation towards Jane. Then, his expression


    darkened, and he dered with determination, "I should have concluded today''s press conference


    after Pansy Group''s public rification. However, I don''t want to bury my conscience, so I choose to


    reveal the truth today."


    "Conscience? I think your conscience was eaten by a dog," Jane''s lips curled into a sarcastic smile.


    Seeing Jane''s response, reporters surrounded her, bombarding her with questions.


    "Miss Jane, is what Mr. Jones said true?"


    "Did Pansy Group really choose to use inferior materials for profit, leading to consumer poisoning?"


    "Are those two so-called warehouse managers really scapegoats?"


    "After the situation escted, did Pansy Group orchestrate this explosion incident themselves?"


    Jane smiled calmly and confidently responded, "Of course not. Every word Jones said is false,


    fabricated to intentionally nder Pansy Group."


    "What evidence do you have to prove that Jones is lying?" a reporter aimed the microphone at


    Jane. "Why would he do this? What benefit does he gain?"


    Jane sneered, "If, as Jones ims, the explosion was premeditated by Pansy Group, then why


    would Patrick and I be injured in the explosion?"


    She rolled up her sleeve, revealing a prominent dark red wound on her fair and delicate skin.


    Her stern gaze fixed on Jones, "If Patrick and I knew about the explosion in advance, how could we


    have coincidentally gone to Warehouse 1 at the time of the explosion? Now, Patrick is lying


    unconscious in the hospital, risking his life as a joke?"


    Upon hearing Jane''s words, people began to murmur among themselves.


    Indeed, the news from the hospital confirmed that Patrick was severely injured in the explosion, and


    he had been in aa for days, possibly bing a vegetable.


    A cold glint shed in Jones'' eyes. "This is your feigned strategy, but an ident happened, and


    Patrick got injured."


    "An ident? I say it''s intentional!" Jane''s expression turnedpletely cold, lips tinged with


    mockery.


    "The explosion that day was quite coincidental, happening neither too early nor toote, precisely


    when Patrick and I went to the warehouse. Meanwhile, you, Jones, just a moment before the


    explosion, received a phone call and walked away,pletely unharmed!"


    "What do you mean by saying that?" Jones furrowed his brows.


    Jane stared at him coldly, "My point is, Jones, you are the mastermind behind the explosion! You


    are the one responsible for the radioactive materials in ''Ice and Fire''!"


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Jones retorted coldly. "Just because I spoke the truth, Miss North, you''re


    panicking and trying to shift everything onto me?"


    "Perhaps the one panicking is you," Jane said with a faint smile. "You intentionally mixed radioactive


    elements into the raw materials, causing some ''Ice and Fire'' products produced in France to contain


    radioactive elements and poison consumers. Then, you deliberately led Patrick and me to


    Warehouse 1, nted a bomb there, and that phone call was actually directing someone to


    detonate the bomb! You carefully set up this trap, but why?"


    "Miss North''s story sounds so touching, too bad it''s all your fabrication," Jones waved his hand,


    addressing the reporters. "Don''t believe her one-sided words."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Jane''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Whether it''s a story or not will soon be clear."


    Jane involuntarily nced towards the entrance of the conference hall.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly. Why hasn''t Patrick arrived yet?


    In theory, Morton should have obtained the evidence by now. Considering the time, Patrick should


    be almost here.


    Nothing unexpected happened, right?


    There was no choice; she could only use what Anthony sent her to buy some time.


    Regaining her focus, Jane cleared her throat, her gaze sharp on Jones. "Jones, I have a phone


    conversation recording here. Would you like to listen?"


    Upon hearing this, Jones couldn''t help but be taken aback. "What recording?"


    Jane waved her phone, a cold gleam in her beautiful eyes. "You''ll know when you listen."


    In front of everyone, Jane found the file Anthony sent her, ced the phone near the microphone,


    and pressed y.


    Soon, the phone yed the conversation between two individuals.


    "Hey, is everything ready?" This voice was Jones''.


    Another woman''s voice echoed, "Ready, can detonate at any time."


    "Very well." Jones'' tone carried a hint of malice. "Detonate the bomb in one minute."


    "No problem!" The woman''s voice sounded again.


    Then came a series of urgent footsteps, presumably Jones running to a safe ce.


    One minuteter, the woman asked, "Can we detonate now?"


    "OK!"


    Afterward, there was a loud bang. Even though it was just heard through the recording on the


    phone, everyone present could feel the heart-pounding intensity of the explosion.


    "Well done!" Jones expressed his satisfaction.


    The phone recording ended there, leaving everyone in shock.


    Could it be that the explosion in the Pansy Group warehouse was not an ident at all, but a


    deliberate act with someone nting a bomb?


    ording to this recording, the person responsible for nting the bomb was highly likely to be


    Jones.


    Faced with everyone''s questioning, Jones tightly clenched his fingers, raised his voice, and said,


    "It''s just a recording from who knows where. What does it prove? Do you have any evidence to


    show that I''m the one talking on the phone? Or any evidence linking the bomb to Warehouse 1?"


    Jones bombarded them with several counterquestions, his tone aggressive.

 Chapter 129: Because Of Madeline

    Chapter 129: Because Of Madeline


    Chapter 129: Because of Madeline


    Jones clenched his hands on either side of his body, gripping tightly. He took a deep breath, his face


    darkening as he spoke, "Why should I bother with this boring analysis?"


    "What''s the matter, scared?" Jane raised an eyebrow. She was confident that Jones wouldn''t dare


    to undergo the voiceprint analysis.


    "Heh heh." Jones chuckled dryly, "This so-called recording is meaningless! It doesn''t prove


    anything."


    "Meaningless? If the voice in the recording isn''t yours, why not undergo the voiceprint analysis?"


    Jane spoke with a mocking tone. "Should I interpret this as you feeling guilty?"


    Faced with Jane''s barrage of questions, Jones answered evasively, "Miss North, these are all


    baseless usations. As the head of Pansy Group''s French factory, why would I do such a thing?


    What benefit would I get from tampering with the raw materials? As for nting a bomb, it''s


    absurd!"


    "Yes, as the head of Pansy Group''s French factory, why would you do such a thing?" Jane raised


    her eyebrows, her beautiful eyes narrowing slightly. "You did it entirely because..."


    At the same time, a clear and maic male voice sounded from a distance, ovepping with


    Jane''s voice. "You did it entirely because of Madeline! Because of Love Jewelry!"


    Following the voice, Jane looked towards the entrance of the conference hall.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    At the sight of the familiar figure, Jane felt an instant relief.


    It was Patrick!


    Patrick had finally arrived!


    Amid the astonished gazes of the crowd, Patrick stepped through the entrance.


    His stern features carried a hint of sharpness, and his tall, slender figure exuded an air of nobility


    and aloofness. He seemed like a divine being descending from the heavens, eclipsing everyone


    else.


    "Mr. Pansy, Mr. Pansy is here!"


    "Wasn''t he in aa? How did he suddenly wake up?"


    "My God, it''s really Mr. Pansy! He''s okay!"


    The crowd erupted in excitement, and all eyes were on Patrick.


    A few secondster, some people began toprehend Patrick''s words.


    "Madeline? Love Jewelry? Isn''t that the jewelrypany involved in the giarism scandal?"


    "What''s Jones''s connection with Love Jewelry?"


    "Could this whole thing be rted to Love Jewelry?"


    The crowd buzzed with discussion, everyone looking at Patrick with a mix of shock and curiosity.


    "In the twists and turns of the ''Ice and Fire'' incident, what is the real truth?"


    Under Patrick''s formidable presence, the crowd automatically made way for him. Patrick walked


    steadily, step by step, to Jane''s side.


    He turned his head to give Jane a deep look, his voice carrying a touch of huskiness and


    gentleness. He spoke in a low, deep tone, "Jane, I''m here."


    Jane responded with a faint smile, their understanding unspoken.


    Meanwhile, Jones looked at Patrick in disbelief.


    Wasn''t Patrick crushed by the ceiling in the explosion, critically injured and unconscious?


    How could he appear here unscathed at this moment!


    "Patrick, how... how did youe here?" Jones, wearing a shocked expression, asked


    incredulously, "Aren''t you in the hospital, unconscious?"


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to see me?" Patrick raised an eyebrow, his gaze icy as he


    swept it over Jones. "Jones, I''ve brought you an exciting video. Let''s enjoy it together, shall we?"


    "Video? What video?" Jones''splexion changed rapidly, and the situation was far from what he


    had expected.


    Unbelievably, Patrick seemed perfectly fine now. There was no sign of him being in a life-


    threatening condition.


    In other words... was Patrick faking his previous unconsciousness?!


    Patrick gestured subtly with his eyes, and Morton immediately understood. Manipting the remote


    control, he yed a video on therge screen in the conference hall.


    The video was set in a luxurious room in a high-end hotel in France.


    On the central silver bedy a man and a woman.


    The man was undoubtedly Jones, and the woman... was Madeline, the chief designer of Love


    Jewelry.


    The two were tightly entwined. After a passionate moment, Madeline, with a seductive demeanor,


    spoke, "Darling, do you love me?"


    "Of course, I do." Jones''s eyes flickered with intense desire.


    "Can you prove your love to me?" Madeline''s hands, as soft as water snakes, encircled Jones''s


    neck.


    Jones nodded, "How can I prove it? I''m willing to do anything for you!"


    "Really? Are you willing to do anything for me?" Madeline''s eyes were sultry.


    "Of course." Jones embraced Madeline. "As long as you''re willing to marry me."


    "Good, but you have to agree to my conditions." Madeline''s gaze turned cold. "Regarding the


    giarism incident before, you should know, right?"


    Jones was momentarily stunned. "You mean ''Ice and Fire''?"


    Madeline bit her lip. "Exactly! That wretch Jane made me lose face! The career I painstakingly built


    for years was ruined, all because of Jane and Patrick!"


    The thought of falling from grace, from a renowned designer to a giarist scorned by everyone,


    fueled Madeline''s anger. If it weren''t for Jane and Patrick, she wouldn''t have ended up in such a


    situation!


    She vowed to settle this score, to repay Jane and Patrick a thousandfold, making them pay for their


    actions!


    Jones remained silent for a moment and then spoke with determination, "Madeline, my feelings for


    you are clear. As long as you''re willing to swallow your pride, tell me, what do you need me to do?"


    A hint of cunning shed in Madeline''s eyes. Through gritted teeth, she said, "I want the ''Ice and


    Fire'' project of Jane to fail! I want her reputation shattered, utterly defeated!"


    "That''s easy." Jones held Madeline tightly. "As long as I make a few moves, it will cause fatal


    problems in the quality of ''Ice and Fire.'' I guarantee it will meet your satisfaction!"


    "Darling, as long as you aplish this, I promise to marry you!" Madeline nodded in satisfaction


    and leaned in to kiss Jones. What followed was an indescribable scene.


    Morton quickly picked up the remote and turned off the video.


    Patrick''s cold eyes narrowed slightly, and his sharp, icy gaze focused directly on Jones. "Jones, do


    you have an exnation for this?"

 Chapter 130: 72 Ways To Flirt

    Chapter 130: 72 Ways To Flirt


    Chapter 130: 72 Ways to Flirt


    Facing Patrick''s stern interrogation, Jones wore a grim expression. His face alternated between


    shades of blue and white, and his mind seemed to be crashing like a malfunctioningputer.


    Why did Patrick have this video?


    If he could still find excuses to deny the earlier recording, there was no way he could exin this


    video. Because in the video, it was crystal clear that he and Madeline were together!


    The public''s eyes were sharp. After watching this video, everyone had a general understanding of


    what had happened.


    "I never expected Jones to be the mole."


    "For his own selfish desires, he disregarded consumer interests, even nned an explosion. It''s just


    inhumane!"


    "Madeline isn''t any better. Not only did she giarize, but she also instructed Jones to do such a


    thing to frame the Pansy Group!"


    A barrage of usations and condemnations flooded in. Jones wiped the cold sweat from his


    forehead, opened his mouth in despair, "It''s fake! You''re all framing me!"


    "Fake?" Sharpness flickered in Jane''s eyes. "Are you saying my recording and Patrick''s video are


    fake? Unfortunately, these are all real! I believe everyone can distinguish between truth and


    falsehood."


    "In addition to this physical evidence, there''s also a witness," Patrick said, looking at Morton.


    Morton, with a stern tone, said to the meeting hall''s entrance, "Bring her in!"


    Soon, several bodyguards brought in a petite woman.


    Upon seeing this woman, Jennifer Adolph, Jones''s face turned ashen.


    It was over,pletely over!


    Some reporters recognized this woman as an online wanted criminal, skilled in bomb-making,


    rted to several previous terrorist attacks.


    Patrick''s expression remained cold as he looked at Jennifer. "Tell me, what''s your connection to the


    explosion at Pansy Group''s Warehouse No. 1?"


    Jennifer, passionate about bomb-making and hiding in the mountains after a series of terror attacks,


    was bought by Jones to create a bomb ced in Warehouse No. 1, intending to detonate it and


    frame Patrick and Jane.


    This time, Morton took some effort to find Jennifer in the woods and had the bodyguards bring her


    here.


    Knowing the situation was lost, Jennifer admitted straightforwardly, "I detonated Warehouse No. 1."


    "Why did you do this?" Patrick''s voice grew even colder.


    Jennifer, somewhat indifferent, replied, "Someone gave me ten million to do it."


    "Then, who told you to do it?" Patrick''s eyebrows furrowed, lips slightly parted, emanating a chilling


    aura.


    Jennifer shivered involuntarily and pointed to Jones, "It was him!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t know you!" Cold sweat the size of beans oozed from Jones''s forehead.


    At this point, aside from denying it to the death, he had no other option.


    "Don''t know me? I''ve already had it investigated. A week ago, ten million was withdrawn from your


    ount, and that ten million is what you gave Jennifer!" Patrick''s icy gaze swept over Jones.


    Jane stepped forward, speaking with conviction, "With both witness and evidence, Jones, you can''t


    deny it. We''ll hand over this evidence to the police. Jones, get ready for legal consequences!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The police received Patrick''s notification and swiftly came to take Jennifer and Jones away.


    Patrick''s icy gaze swept around the meeting hall. He cleared his throat and spoke in a deep voice, "I


    believe everyone is clear now. The ''Ice and Fire'' incident was maliciously orchestrated by ''Love


    Jewelry,'' with Jones as the mastermind. Pansy Group will take this as a lesson, and such incidents


    will never happen again!"


    Thunderous apuse erupted, and Jane nced at Patrick with a silent acknowledgment.


    Sometimes, silence spoke louder than words.


    The storm had finally passed, and Jane breathed a small sigh of relief.


    Online, negative news about Pansy Group vanished without a trace.


    In contrast, usations against Love Jewelry and admiration for Patrick and Jane filled the inte.


    ?Love Jewelry is shameless; support Pansy Group!¡¿


    ?Jones deserves punishment; Madeline, the giarist, should leave the jewelry industry!¡¿


    ?Mr. Patrick is so handsome; Miss Jane is beautiful. They are a perfect match!¡¿


    ?Unconditional support for Mr. Patrick & Miss Jane!¡¿


    Observing the overwhelmingments, Jane''s lips curled imperceptibly.


    Her and Patrick... were they really sopatible?


    "What are you looking at?" Jane, lying on the hotel''srge bed, was scrolling through her phone


    when suddenly Patrick''s rich and maic voice came from behind.


    Why did Patricke over all of a sudden?


    Jane quickly locked her phone. "Nothing much."


    "Oh?" Patrick''s peripheral vision nced at Jane''s phone screen. He sat down beside her, his gaze


    piercing. "Don''t you want to fulfill the wishes of our dearizens?"


    Jane hesitated. "What do you mean?"


    "With so many people shipping us, you wouldn''t want to disappoint them, would you?" Patrick


    smirked, looking at Jane with a teasing smile.


    Jane:...


    This man''s cheek is thicker than a city wall!


    After some thought, she spoke, "I''ll seriously consider it. I''ll give you an answer in two months."


    Patrick raised an eyebrow, nodding slightly. In a low, deep voice near Jane''s ear, he said, "Don''t


    make me wait too long."


    His warm breath tickled Jane.


    Blushing slightly, Jane quickly changed the subject. "When are we going back?"


    "In a few days," Patrick said casually.


    "Don''t you need to rush back to handlepany matters?" Jane pursed her lips.


    Patrick smiled. "Let Morton go back first. My injuries aren''t fully healed. I''ll rest for a few days before


    leaving."


    "Alright..."


    Jane was a little surprised. Even this workaholic Patrick wanted to take a break.


    Looking at the time, it was alreadyte, but Patrick showed no intention of leaving.


    Clearing her throat, Jane dropped a hint, "Patrick, I need to rest. You should go back to your room."


    Patrick''s gaze darkened a bit. Was this woman so eager to chase him away?


    Jane, with a push and pull, maneuvered Patrick to the door of the room. Patrick gave her a faint


    nce. "See you tomorrow."


    Morton was at the main entrance, wearing a teasing smile, watching as Patrick was pushed out of


    the room by Jane.


    Pushing the door, Patrick stepped into his room, expressionless, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Morton, with a smirk, handed a book to Patrick. "Boss, this book is suitable for you."


    "What is it?" Patrick''s icy gaze fell on the cover.

 Chapter 131: Testing Fate

    Chapter 131: Testing Fate


    Chapter 131: Testing Fate


    Flirting Tips?


    What on earth is this?


    Patrick cast a cold nce at Morton, lips slightly lifting, his tone dripping with disdain. "Boring!"


    His distinctlyrge hand, however, took the book from Morton.


    Following behind Patrick, Morton respectfully said, "President, I''ll return to Guavo tomorrow."


    "Okay." Patrick nodded faintly. "Contact me if anythinges up."


    Patrick was confident in Morton''s capabilities. With Morton overseeing thepany in his absence,


    he could manage things remotely.


    Once Morton left, Patrick sat on the sofa, reclining slightly, legs casually crossed. He held the book


    "72 Ways to Flirt" that Morton gave him and earnestly flipped through its pages.


    That night, Jane enjoyed a rare peaceful sleep.


    The next day, she woke up when the sun was high.


    After freshening up, Jane was about to go find Nana for some shopping. She had been in Paris for


    several days, busy with the "Ice and Fire" incident, and hadn''t had time to meet Nana.


    Today, with some free time, she decided to invite Nana for shopping.


    As she opened the door, she unexpectedly found Patrick''s tall figure standing at the entrance.


    "Patrick, what are you doing here?" Jane was slightly surprised.


    Patrick smiled faintly. "I''m waiting for you."


    "Waiting for me?" Jane was puzzled. "Why?"


    What was going on with Patrick?


    "We''re going out today." Patrick''s tone carried a hint of dominance, making it clear refusal wasn''t an


    option.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Jane furrowed her brows, her beautifully arched eyebrows knitting. "Aren''t you injured? Shouldn''t


    you be resting?"


    During the explosion, Patrick had shielded her with his own body. While the severe injury was


    feigned, his shoulder did get hurt from the falling ceiling.


    "Just a minor injury." Patrick hooked his lips. "Let''s go!"


    Sitting in the car, Jane was speechless. She quickly texted Nana, [Something came up, canceling


    our appointment.]


    Soon, Nana replied with curiosity, [What happened? Are you with Patrick?]


    Jane replied, [Kind of.]


    Nana teased, [Choosing love over friendship.]


    Jane rolled her eyes, about to reply when she heard Patrick''s voice by her ear. "We''re here."


    Jane looked out the car window. Not far away was the Eiffel Tower.


    "Get out." Patrick opened the car door for Jane, a gentlemanly gesture.


    The two strolled along the Seine River, basking in the scenic beauty.


    Shaded by green trees, the riverside was picturesque.


    Parks with scattered greenery dotted thendscape. In the distance, dozens of iron bridges


    spanned the river, adding a touch of exoticism to the Seine River.


    Jane had been here before but never felt the scenery was exceptionally beautiful, like she did today.


    "Sir, buy a rose for your girlfriend." At that moment, an oriental girl, carrying arge basket of red


    roses, spoke to Patrick in Chinese.


    The term "girlfriend" pleased Patrick.


    "I''ll take them all." Patrick raised an eyebrow, his slender hand pulling out a stack of bills from his


    wallet, which he handed to the girl. "Keep the change."


    The girl was delighted, casting an envious nce at Jane. "Miss, your boyfriend is so nice to you.


    You''re so lucky!"


    Jane was somewhat speechless. "He''s not my boyfriend."


    Hearing this, Patrick frowned slightly, his expression indifferent as he interjected, "Well, not a


    boyfriend. Fianc¨¦."


    Jane: ...


    "Miss, having a fianc¨¦ who dotes on you so much, it''s really envy-inducing!" The little girl said and


    happily left with the money.


    Patrick held roses in his hands, his deep gaze fixed on Jane. "They''re for you."


    Jane shook her head. "I don''t want them."


    "Don''t you like them?" Patrick asked somewhat sullenly. "Isn''t it said that girls like roses?"


    Yesterday''s "72 Ways to Flirt" mentioned this. The first move in pursuing a girl is giving her flowers.


    It seemed ineffective for Jane. Did the campaign start off on the wrong foot?


    Jane furrowed her brows. "It''s not appropriate for you to give me roses."


    She hadn''t decided yet, and until then, she didn''t want to ept roses from Patrick.


    Patrick nodded slightly. His thin lips brushed against Jane''s ear as he spoke in a low, captivating


    voice, like a cello, carrying a hint of mesmerizing huskiness. "Jane, didn''t I tell you I''m pursuing


    you?"


    Jane''s heart involuntarily quickened its pace. She took a deep breath, lifting her gaze to meet


    Patrick''s profound eyes. "Patrick, how about we y a game?"


    Patrick was intrigued. He emitted a single monosybic sound, "Hmm?"


    "Walk that way, and I''ll go in the opposite direction. If we can meet again like this, it means we have


    fate," Jane exined.


    Patrick contemted for a moment and nodded. "Alright."


    "You go first." Afraid of Patrick cheating, Jane pointed ahead.


    Patrick nced deeply at Jane. "I''ll prove that we are fated."


    Watching Patrick''s tall figure gradually recede from her line of sight, Jane''s emotions were in


    disarray.


    She didn''t know what her feelings for Patrick really were.


    Was it infatuation? It seemed like it.


    Was it affection? That also seemed to be the case.


    But, was it love?


    Jane couldn''t say for sure.


    She only knew that before Patrick, she had never felt this way about anyone.


    However, Jane also knew that there was another girl in Patrick''s heart-Candy.


    She was afraid.


    She feared that Patrick saw her only as a substitute for Candy, and his pursuit of her was only


    because of Candy.


    Should she ept his pursuit?


    Taking a few deep breaths, Jane pushed away these inexplicable emotions in her heart and


    aimlessly walked the streets of Paris.


    As the sun set, Jane still hadn''t encountered Patrick.


    So... was there really no fate between them?


    A wry smile yed on her lips, tinged with a hint of bitterness. Jane was about to hail a taxi back to


    the hotel when a nearby amusement park caught her attention.


    This amusement park... why did it seem so familiar?


    It felt like she had been here before.


    Fragmented memories shed through Jane''s mind, as if her parents had brought her here.


    Jane rubbed her temples, trying hard to recall, but nothing came to her.


    Since she could remember, she had been living with her grandfather.


    Her childhood memories were very blurry.


    As if something important had been wiped away.


    What could it be?


    Jane didn''t know.

 Chapter 132: Whom Would You Choose

    Chapter 132: Whom Would You Choose


    Chapter 132: Whom Would You Choose


    When Jane was twelve, she endured a severe illness, a brush with death that erased many


    memories from before her recovery.


    Her grandfather told her that both of her parents had passed away when she was very young.


    For years, Jane''s impression of her parents was almost nonexistent.


    Whenever she attempted to recall childhood events, Jane would experience splitting headaches, so


    most of the time, she intentionally avoided thinking about them.


    But why, at this moment, did a vivid image of a family outing to an amusement park surface in her


    mind?


    It felt so real.


    Jane''s legs unconsciously led her toward the direction of the amusement park.


    Standing at the entrance, she stared intensely inside, struggling to recollect. Fragmented scenes


    shed through her mind, causing her head to ache again.


    Jane felt frustrated. Why couldn''t she remember anything?


    She couldn''t even recall what her mom and dad looked like.


    As night fell, neon lights painted the streets with colorful hues.


    Despite a clear sky during the day, it started drizzling now.


    A chilly wind blew, and Jane couldn''t help but shiver.


    Suddenly, arge ck umbre opened above Jane, shielding her from the rain and wind.


    Jane turned in surprise to see a tall, familiar figure.


    "Patrick, why is it you?" Jane looked at the man before her in astonishment, feeling an inexplicable


    flutter in her heart.


    Under the dim lights, Patrick, in a smoky gray suit, showcased his perfect physique.


    His deep, ocean-like gaze fixed tightly on Jane''s face.


    With his sexy thin lips slightly curling, Patrick''s voice, as melodious as a cello, echoed in Jane''s ear,


    "You suggested testing our fate. Now that we''ve met again, does it prove that we are destined?"


    Jane''s heart involuntarily skipped a beat.


    In the vast crowd and the vast city, she and Patrick had truly met again.


    Was there really fate between them?


    Patrick took off his suit jacket and delicately draped it over Jane. Lips slightly lifting, he said, "Why


    are you standing alone like a fool at the entrance of the amusement park?"


    The suit jacket still retained Patrick''s warmth, and Jane''s heart warmed. "I was thinking about my


    parents."


    "Your parents? Are they in Georgia now?" Patrick asked casually.


    Jane came from rural Georgia, so her parents should be in the countryside, right?


    Jane''s gaze dimmed, her tone carrying a touch of sadness. "They''re no longer in this world."


    "I''m sorry." Patrick quickly apologized, and there was a hint of tenderness in his gaze as he looked


    at Jane.


    "In fact, I don''t even know what my parents looked like. ording to my grandfather, they had an


    ident when I was very young," Jane sighed softly.


    "My father also passed away when I was fifteen," Patrick empathetically shared.


    Jane nodded. "I miss them a lot."


    Patrick suddenly took Jane''s hand, leading her into the entrance of the amusement park. "I''ll take


    you to see them."


    "See who?" Jane was a bit puzzled but involuntarily followed Patrick into the amusement park.


    The drizzle had stopped at some point.


    Patrick, with Jane in tow, stopped by the Ferris wheel.


    "I''m afraid of heights." Jane looked at the towering Ferris wheel and instinctively shrunk her neck.


    "With me here, you don''t need to be afraid." Patrick faintly smiled, reaching out to lift Jane off her


    feet.


    "Ah..." a startled cry escaped Jane''s lips. Before she could react, she was already airborne, carried


    by Patrick into the Ferris wheel.


    "What are you doing?" Jane was a bit bewildered. What was this man up to?


    "Look over there." Patrick''s slender hand pointed to the sky. "See those tworgest, twinkling stars


    over there?"


    Jane, curious, followed Patrick''s direction.


    In the vast night sky, two sparkling stars were faintly visible.


    "Actually, your mom and dad never left; they just went to heaven. In another ce, they silently


    watch over you and care for you," Patrick said in a deep voice.


    "Really?" Even though Jane knew these were justforting words from Patrick, a touch of


    emotion swept through her heart.


    Jane smiled, and as she turned, she almost collided with Patrick''s extraordinarily handsome face.


    His three-dimensional features seemed like a masterpiece crafted by a divine hand. His deep, fiery


    gaze was fixed on her.


    In the confined space of the Ferris wheel, the two were so close that Jane could clearly hear


    Patrick''s breath.


    Her heart beat a bit faster. Jane averted her gaze and looked out of the window.


    When the Ferris wheel reached its highest point, was it the moment she was closest to her mom


    and dad?


    The Ferris wheel ascended slowly.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man beside her brought her an unexinable sense of peace.


    In this moment, Jane seemed to forget her fear of heights and everything else. In her gaze, there


    were only the twinkling stars in the night sky.


    When the Ferris wheel reached its pinnacle, the man beside Jane suddenly leaned down, gently


    nting a fleeting kiss on her cheek.


    On her cheek, Patrick''s lips carried a burning warmth, creating an electrifying sensation that surged


    through Jane''s entire body.


    "Jane, do you know? The very top of the Ferris wheel is the closest ce to happiness. If lovers


    kiss at the summit, they will never be separated for eternity," Patrick''s sexy lips curved with a faint


    smile, filled with irresistible charm. "Just like us now."


    Jane''s face suddenly flushed.


    "We''re not quite lovers yet, are we?" Jane took a deep breath and spoke lightly.


    "I''ll wait for your answer. I hope you won''t make me wait too long." Patrick''s tone was soft, and his


    warm palm sped Jane''s small hand.


    Jane''s heart pounded like a startled deer, almost leaping into her throat.


    She closed her eyes, then opened them, meeting the silent gaze of the man beside her. "If one day,


    Candyes back, and you have to choose between her and me, whom would you choose?"


    Jane knew that at this moment, she shouldn''t be asking such a mood-killing question.


    However, she couldn''t help it.


    She minded Candy''s presence, she minded Patrick''s deep affection for Candy, and she was afraid


    that she was just Candy''s substitute.

 Chapter 133: Friendship Above, Love Below.

    Chapter 133: Friendship Above, Love Below.


    Chapter 133: Friendship Above, Love Below.


    Patrick fell silent.


    He lowered his gaze, expressionless, toying with the umbre in his hands.


    His silence was the best answer.


    Jane''s heart began to sink, spreading with a bitter taste.


    In the small space, silence prevailed, and the atmosphere grew awkward.


    The Ferris wheel slowly started its descent.


    As it was about to stop, Patrick suddenly looked up.


    His eyes, as deep as the night, were earnest as he said to Jane, "Candy is already in the past.


    Right now, I want the woman to spend my life with to be you."


    His voice, like celestial music, echoed in Jane''s ears.


    Jane''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat.


    She pursed her lips, casually asking, "Really?"


    "Yes," Patrick nodded faintly, his tone imperceptibly tinged with anticipation. "So... can we reveal the


    answer in advance?"


    "No," Jane coquettishly raised her lips, smiling at the man beside her. "Two months means two


    months."


    Patrick''s answer just now surprised Jane.


    Although it was the answer she wanted to hear, was he speaking from the heart?


    Can he really let go of Candy?


    That has been Patrick''s obsession for so many years.


    Jane was skeptical, but a small joy was budding in her heart.


    Perhaps, with a little more time for each other, a better understanding, she could see more clearly


    what he truly loves in his heart-whether it''s Candy.


    Patrick sighed helplessly. "Okay."


    Descending from the Ferris wheel, the two walked side by side on the amusement park''s road.


    The night was quiet.


    Streetlights cast long shadows of the two, a picture of peaceful times.


    Now, what exactly was their rtionship?


    Jane tilted her head, thinking carefully.


    Perhaps, it could be described as friends above, but not yet lovers.


    "Late, let''s go back." After a whole day of walking, Jane felt a bit tired.


    The two returned to the hotel. Just as they entered the lobby, a woman in a rosy dress walked


    straight toward Patrick. "Patrick, are you okay?"


    Jane looked up, furrowing her brows slightly.


    Florence?


    When did shee to Paris?


    Patrick nced at Florence expressionlessly and said calmly, "Why is it you?"


    "Patrick, you don''t know how worried I''ve been these days." Florence stared at Patrick with


    passionate eyes. "Seeing that you''re fine, I can finally rest assured."


    Seeing the unreserved admiration for Patrick in Florence''s eyes, Jane stepped forward, holding


    Patrick''s arm, and smiled with a hint of irony. "What''s it to you if my fianc¨¦ is fine or not?"


    "I''m also concerned about Patrick." Florence red at Jane fiercely, full of unwillingness.


    Why could this country bumpkin be so intimate with Patrick!


    "Patrick, let''s go." Jane didn''t want to pay attention to Florence anymore, so she directly pulled


    Patrick into the elevator.


    Florence followed behind Patrick and Jane, seeing them enter two separate rooms.


    Florence''s eyes flickered.


    It seems that Patrick doesn''t like Jane very much, or why would they stay in two rooms?


    Jane must have seduced Patrick persistently.


    This country bumpkin is just a little prettier, right? She only knows shamelessly seducing men.


    Compared to her, Florence, she''s far inferior!


    Jane returned to her room and enjoyed a rxing hot bath.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Steam wafted through the bathroom as Patrick''s words echoed mysteriously in Jane''s mind.


    "At this moment, right now, the woman I want to spend my life with is you."


    A subtle smile curled up on Jane''s beautiful lips as she put on her pajamas. Her gaze fell on


    Patrick''s suit nearby.


    Jane wanted to return the suit to Patrick.


    Just as she opened the hotel room door, Florence''s coquettish and shy voice suddenly came,


    "Patrick, I came this time to discuss the cooperation n between the Doyle Group and Pansy


    Group."


    Despite Florence''s persistent efforts to get her brother to hire her at Pansy Group, there had been


    no response for a long time.


    Since Patrick and Jane arrived in France, Florence couldn''t resist anymore. She secretly took


    Peter''s cooperation n and, under the pretext of discussing cooperation, came to Paris to find


    Patrick.


    Through the crack in the door, Jane saw Florence in a rosy, low-cut short dress. Her cleavage was


    subtly visible, and her loosely flowing hair adorned her shoulders. Her face disyed delicate


    makeup, clearly a carefully prepared appearance.


    "Is that so?" Patrick faintly hooked his lips.


    "Of course! I even brought the proposal. I don''t know if you have time tonight; we can discuss it


    together." Florence said, casting a seductive nce at Patrick.


    Patrick leaned against the door frame, his sharp eyes slightly squinting. In the corner of his eye, he


    caught a displeased Jane standing at the entrance of the adjacent room.


    He involuntarily raised his lips and gave a faint smile.


    Florence, however, misunderstood.


    She thought Patrick was smiling at her.


    Looking at the handsome and elegant man in front of her, Florence''s heart raced.


    She knew that Patrick would appreciate her beauty tonight, especially after she had dressed up.


    As long as she seized the opportunity and put in a little more effort, Patrick would be hers for the


    taking.


    Overwhelmed with joy, Florence took a step forward, wanting to get closer to Patrick. "Patrick, how


    about we go to your room and have a good chat..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Patrick sidestepped, and Florence, losing her bnce, fell to the


    ground.


    Jane couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Holding Patrick''s clothes, she walked over, looked down at the disheveled Florence, and said, "Miss


    Doyle, why do you like lying on the ground?"


    "Jane, you!" Looking up, Florence saw Jane''s mocking expression, and her face changed.


    She quickly got up from the ground, ring at Jane with anger.


    "Patrick, your clothes were in my room just now." Jane deliberately said to Patrick with an


    affectionate tone, a hint of shyness, and a touch of coquetry, igniting wild thoughts.


    Patrick''s clothes were in Jane''s room. What exactly had the two of them been up to?


    Florence, unwilling and jealous, couldn''t understand. Why didn''t Patrick look at her properly? What


    did Jane have that she didn''t?


    Moreover, Patrick, right in front of her, tenderly held Jane''s hand, and the two walked straight into


    Patrick''s room.


    "Patrick, about that proposal..."


    Florence spoke unwillingly, but before she could finish, the door mmed shut.


    With tightly clenched fists at her sides, Florence''s eyes shed with a hint of gloom.


    Jane, you bitch!


    I will not let you off the hook!

 Chapter 134: DonT Want To See You Again

    Chapter 134: Don''T Want To See You Again


    Chapter 134: Don''t Want to See You Again


    As Jane entered the room, she dismissively shook off Patrick''s hand. "Why was Florence looking for


    you sote?"


    "Didn''t you see it all?" Patrick chuckled.


    "Discussing a coboration case in the middle of the night? You two, a single man and a woman?"


    Jane''s tone inexplicably carried a hint of sourness.


    Florence''s intentions toward Patrick were as clear as day, a fact known to everyone. Although


    Patrick had ignored Florence just now, seeing her making such tant attempts stirred an


    ufortable feeling in Jane.


    "Jane, are you jealous?" Patrick, with an elegant posture, sat on the sofa, looking at Jane with a


    smile that could be taken as mocking.


    "You''re the one who''s jealous!" Jane angrily tossed the suit in her hands at Patrick. "Here, take it


    back."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Jane walked away without looking back.


    In the next second, arge hand wrapped around her waist.


    With a bit of force, Patrick caught Jane off guard, causing her to lose bnce and fall into his arms.


    Her head bumped against his firm chest, and Jane lightly scoffed, "Let me go."


    Smelling the faint fragrance from Jane, so familiar and temptingly inviting, Patrick''s breath caught.


    He tightly encircled Jane''s waist, pulling her body closer to his.


    Wrapped in his mature, cologne-infused embrace, Jane stiffened. She took a sharp breath,


    frowning, and said, "Patrick, what are you doing... ah!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Patrick''s sexy lips silenced her.


    Patrick''s eyes flickered with a me as he decisively sealed the lips of the woman in his arms.


    Jane struggled for a moment, but it seemed to intensify Patrick''s desire for conquest.


    His kiss was fervent and lingering, and gradually, Jane began to surrender, ceasing her resistance.


    The girl in his arms cooperated so well that Patrick was pleasantly surprised, and he couldn''t help


    but want more.


    As the overwhelming kisses rained down, a kind of intense affection gradually grew.


    The room''s temperature rose gradually, and then higher...


    The softness in his arms, so tender and moving,bined with memories of another girl, Patrick''s


    voice slipped out with a husky tone, "Candy..."


    Candy???


    Jane suddenly snapped back to reality. She forcefully pushed Patrick away, delivering a resounding


    p.


    The sound echoed in the room, instantly extinguishing the previously heated atmosphere.


    A day''s good mood vanished, and Jane''s chest heaved violently. Her pretty face turned icy, "Patrick,


    you''ve gone too far!"


    Feeling the pain on his face, Patrick furrowed his brows.


    "From the beginning to the end, you''ve just seen me as a recement for Candy!" Jane stood up,


    her tone as cold as frost. "All those words you said on the Ferris wheel today were lies! The person


    you love is Candy, the woman you want to spend your life with is Candy! Now that you can''t find


    her, you just use me as a substitute?"


    "I''m telling you, Patrick, I, Jane, won''t stoop to being anyone''s substitute. You wanted an answer,


    right? Well, here it is..."


    Before Jane could say her "no," Patrick interrupted her in a heavy tone, "Jane, it''s not like that."


    "Not like that? Then how is it?" Jane''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "I''m not a fool. In that


    situation just now, when you unconsciously said ''Candy,'' it said everything."


    Patrick cleared his throat, unsure how to exin.


    Jane gave him a feeling so simr to Candy that, just a moment ago, he thought Jane was Candy,


    which led him to involuntarily call her Candy.


    However, in Jane''s eyes, he regarded her as a substitute for Candy.


    In reality, it wasn''t like that.


    "No more words, right? Patrick, I don''t want to see you again!" After saying this coldly, Jane


    decisively turned and left.


    Her heart felt like it had been sshed with sulfuric acid, painfully throbbing.


    She was truly naive, almost believing Patrick''s nonsense on the Ferris wheel.


    Luckily, she hadn''t fallen too deep.


    Pulling away in time, correcting a mistake before it was toote.


    ...


    Florence unwillingly watched Jane and Patrick enter Patrick''s room, imagining scenes of their


    intimate encounter, her anger burning and distorting her face.


    She must get rid of Jane, this shameless country bumpkin!


    Patrick belonged to her, Florence!


    Staring nkly for a while, Florence reluctantly walked toward her own room.


    Just as she reached the elevator, she suddenly saw a familiar figureing out of the innermost


    room.


    Annie?


    Hadn''t she returned to France?


    Florence stopped in her tracks, looking curiously.


    Annie was wearing a nearly transparent white dress, entwining with an older French man.


    Florence knew the old man; he seemed to be a somewhat famous director named Joseph.


    Annie clung to the old man, "Darling, I sincerely adore you. I must y the leading role; you have to


    promise me."


    Joseph, with a lecherous smile, pinched Annie, "You did well tonight. However... there are plenty of


    actresses who want the leading role. You know your recent reputation isn''t great."


    "I was framed!" Annie bit her lip, looking aggrieved.


    ming that Jane!


    Because of her, Annie was caught in the act by the media, and they extensively reported on her


    private life, ruining the virtuous image she had built with Bruce''s help.


    As a result, many filmpanies and directors terminated contracts with her. Now she couldn''t get


    any roles, resorting to selling her looks and sleeping with directors to secure roles.


    Even a third-rate director like Joseph wouldn''t relent, no matter how hard she tried.


    "I believe you being framed won''t help; the audience doesn''t believe it." Joseph shrugged, "How


    about this, give me some more time. I''ll call you tomorrow night, and we''ll discuss it."


    "Fine." Annie sighed, understanding Joseph''s intentions.


    Now, John was her only lifeline, and she had to hold on tight.


    "See you tomorrow night." John nced at Annie with a lecherous look and closed the door.


    Annie''s face darkened, rubbing the ces where John had handled her, and walked away.


    After a few steps, she suddenly heard a woman''s voice, "Annie, long time no see."


    Annie looked up to see Florence standing in front of her.


    "Miss Doyle?" Annie was somewhat surprised.


    Florence assessed Annie from top to bottom. Under the thin veil of her dress, the bruises on her


    body were faintly visible.


    Having heard about Joseph being a big pervert, Florence didn''t expect Annie to be so shameless.


    It seemed she was also at the end of her rope.


    Annie''s downfall was also rted to Jane.


    Florence smirked triumphantly; she was just wondering how to deal with Jane, and now someone


    practically handed her a pillow while she was napping.

 Chapter 135: Deep Down, You Care About Him

    Chapter 135: Deep Down, You Care About Him


    Chapter 135: Deep Down, You Care About Him


    "Annie, what happened to you?" Florence pretended to ask with concern.


    Annie felt a bit embarrassed, pulled her dress but couldn''t cover anything, so she awkwardly smiled,


    "Just tripped."


    "Oh, I see." Florence didn''t reveal anything, kindly suggested, "Why note to my room? I have


    some ointment. Those bruises from the fall might leave scars if not treated properly."


    "Thank you, Miss Doyle." Annie nodded. She had been tormented by Joseph and felt like she had


    been through a beating, so resting sounded good.


    Florence led Annie into her room and brought out ointment for her.


    "Thanks." Annie felt a hint of gratitude.


    "How are things between you and Bruce?" Florence knowingly asked.


    At the mention of Bruce, Annie''s gaze dimmed instantly.


    "We broke up." Annie''s tone carried a mix of sadness and reluctance.


    "Why did you break up? Just because of what happened at the banquet?" Florence casually


    brought it up.


    Annie bit her lip, "It''s all because of Jane! Everything is because of Jane!"


    The ss of red wine at the banquet was clearly meant for Jane, but she pretended to drink it,


    fooled Annie, and made her embarrass herself in front of everyone!


    If not for Jane, how could Bruce possibly want to break up with her? How could she have fallen to


    the point of having to sleep with Joseph for roles?


    Florence pretended to have an epiphany, "So, it was all Jane''s doing."


    "Yes, it was her!" Annie gritted her teeth in hatred whenever Jane was mentioned.


    "What''s so special about Jane? Besides seducing men, what else can she do?" Florence squinted,


    "Actually, if you want Bruce to change his mind, it''s quite simple."


    "Miss Doyle, do you have a way to make Bruce change his mind?" Annie urgently asked.


    As long as she could make Bruce change his mind, she was willing to do anything!


    Florence smiled and said, "Bruce breaking up with you is probably Jane''s doing. If we can make


    Bruce see Jane''s true colors and make her admit that she framed you, wouldn''t that be enough?"


    "Jane would never admit it!" Annie said indignantly.


    Florence took a step forward, whispered something in Annie''s ear, and Annie smiled, "This time, I''ll


    make sure Jane has no ce to hide!"


    ...


    Late at night.


    Janey in bed, unable to sleep.


    In her mind, Patrick''s affectionate words on the Ferris wheel and the name he blurted out in the heat


    of the moment in his room, "Candy," alternated. Her heart was in chaos, like a tangled mess that


    she couldn''t unravel.


    Suddenly, Jane sat up and called Nana, "Come with me to the bar for a drink!"


    Nana, who was sleeping soundly, was awakened by Jane''s call and answered somewhat


    speechlessly, "Sis, do you know what time it is? It''s the middle of the night. What''s wrong with you?"


    Jane gloomily said, "Just not in a good mood."


    Nana woke up, concerned, "What happened?"


    "Let''s talk when we meet." Jane replied tly.


    Nana got up, grabbed her car keys, and said, "Send me your hotel address; I''lle pick you up."


    Jane changed her clothes, walked out of the room, and waited for Nana at the hotel''s lobby.


    Annie,ing out of Florence''s room and preparing to leave, saw Jane standing at the hotel''s


    entrance.


    She quickly hid in a corner.


    Just now, Florence mentioned that Jane and Patrick were also staying at this hotel.


    Sote, why is Jane standing alone at the entrance?


    Annie stared at Jane with resentment. Could it be that she was secretly meeting Patrick or some


    other man in the middle of the night?


    At that moment, Nana''s car pulled up right next to Jane. She rolled down the window, "Jane, get in!"


    Jane opened the car door and took the front passenger seat.


    Annie only saw Jane getting into a white Maserati but couldn''t see who was inside.


    By instinct, Jane must be sneaking off to have an affair with a man.


    Annie quickly hailed a taxi, "Follow the car in front."


    Nana nced at Jane beside her, "What''s up with you? Did Patrick upset Miss North again?"


    "Don''t mention him!" Jane''s face turned somewhat unpleasant at the mention of Patrick''s name.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nana chuckled; it seemed like she guessed right again.


    Besides Patrick, who else could make Jane so angry?


    Nana took Jane to the bar, found a corner to sit, and poured her a ss of red wine. "Miss North,


    spill it. What did Patrick do to make you angry again?"


    Jane raised her ss, drank it all in one go, "I don''t even know how to say it."


    "Hmm?" Nana was puzzled.


    Jane poured herself another ss of wine, gently swirled it, "In Patrick''s heart, there has always


    been a girl he loves."


    Jane briefly exined the situation between Patrick and Candy to Nana.


    Nana nodded, "So, you think Patrick sees you as a recement for Candy?"


    "Isn''t that the case?" Jane frowned slightly, burdened by her thoughts.


    "I don''t think so." Nana said in a deep voice, "Since Patrick is pursuing you, why bother with all


    theseplications?"


    "I have standards, especially when ites to rtionships." Jane said lightly, "I absolutely won''t


    allow my future partner to have unresolved feelings for someone else."


    "Fine... What about Osborn? He''s devoted to you, but you don''t seem interested in him?" Nana


    disdainfully curled her lips, "What if Osborn has unresolved feelings for someone else? Would you


    mind then?"


    Jane, who cared so much that Patrick once loved another girl, didn''t it mean she cared about him?


    "Osborn?" Jane hesitated, "We''re just friends. What does it matter if he has unresolved feelings?"


    "Oh, that''s right." Nana pointed out incisively, "Jane, you''ve actually fallen for Patrick. Why else


    would you care so much about this Candy?"


    "Is that so?" Jane rubbed her temples with some annoyance, "Can you stop bringing him up?"


    Seeing Jane looking so troubled by her emotions, Nana chuckled softly, changed the subject, and


    asked, "How about attending the charity auction tomorrow night? As the big boss, you should go,


    right?"


    "I''ll go." Jane nodded.


    The charity auction tomorrow night was sponsored by Leo Studios, and Jane had initially not


    nned to attend. However, now she suddenly wanted to go and take a look.


    Annie, following in a taxi, blocked her face with the brim of her hat, searching for Jane''s figure.


    If she could catch Jane in the act with another man, that would be thrilling.


    Jane had made her suffer so much; she must repay Jane a thousandfold!

 Chapter 136 Charity Auction

    Chapter 136 Charity Auction


    Chapter 136 Charity Auction


    Annie searched around until she finally spotted Jane sitting in a corner. However, the person with


    Jane wasn''t a man but rather another woman who looked familiar. Annie stared at Nana for a


    moment before realizing that she was the head of Leo Studio, who had testified on Jane''s behalf


    during the giarism scandal involving Pansy Group and helped to prove Madeline guilty.


    What was the rtionship between Jane and Nana? Wasn''t Jane just a naive girl from the


    countryside? Why were they together,ughing and talking as if they were close friends? Annie felt


    puzzled and quietly sat down near them. She overheard Jane mentioning that she would attend Leo


    Studio''s charity auction tomorrow.


    Charity auction?


    Annie''s eyes lit up with excitement as she quickly sent Florence a text message: "Miss Doyle, Jane


    will attend Leo Studio''s charity auction tomorrow."


    Florence replied promptly: "Prepare yourself well."


    After drinking several sses of alcohol, Jane began to feel dizzy. Nana held her hand holding the


    ss and said, "Don''t drink anymore. Come sleep at my ce."


    "Okay," said Jane as she rubbed her temples feeling drowsy.


    With slight drunkenness still lingering in her body, she stood up with Nana and walked towards the


    bar exit when suddenly out of nowhere someone caught her eye.


    Annie?


    Jane furrowed her eyebrows wondering if it was just coincidence or something more...


    The next day around noon time after spending one night at Nana''s house sleeping offst night''s


    drinks; Janes woke up rubbing her forehead only to find that there was already a message left by


    Nana for her:


    "I''ve gone ahead to prepare for tonight''s charity dinner event at France''s five-star hotel. There is


    breakfast in the kitchen; you can heat it up yourself. I have also emailed you our new product


    launch n for next season which you can take some time to review when freeter today."


    Jane felt warm inside knowing how thoughtful Nana could be towards their friendship bond while


    eating breakfast alone before reviewing some parts of what had been sent over by email regarding


    their uing productunch n.


    Tonight''s charity dinner event would be held in France''s five-star hotel where many upper-ss


    celebrities would be invited thanks to Leo Studio organizing this public welfare activity.


    Florence managed to get Peter an invitation card which allowed him ess into the auction hall


    itself...


    She looked around the auction hall and spotted Jane sitting in the corner, but Patrick was nowhere


    to be seen. It seemed like Patrick wasn''t too fond of Jane, otherwise why would she have snuck out


    last night ande alone to the charity auction? Florence''s eyes shed with a hint of malice.


    "Jane, you''re in for it tonight!" At exactly eight o''clock, the auction began. The host spoke with a


    rhythmic tone: "Wee everyone to tonight''s charity auction hosted by Lea Studio. All proceeds


    from tonight''s auctions will be donated to charity by Leo himself. Thank you all for your support!


    Tonight we will be auctioning off ten items generously donated by Leo Studio in hopes of finding


    their rightful owners." Apuse erupted as the host announced: "The first item up for bidding is a


    Tang Dynasty cdon bowl presented by our lovely Miss Manners!" Miss Manners gracefully


    walked onto center stage holding an exquisite tray with both hands while the host unveiled a red


    cloth covering a blue porcin bowl on top of it. "This cdon bowl has an opening bid of five


    hundred thousand dors and each subsequent bid must not be less than fifty thousand dors!


    Let''s start bidding!" Jane nced at the cdon bowl; her grandfather had given it to her as a toy


    when she was younger. Her family had too many antiques that they couldn''t even store them all


    properly anymore so selling them at this charity event would help put them to good use.


    Soon enough, this Tang Dynasty cdon bowl found its new owner after being sold for two million


    dors.


    The second item up for bidding was an adorable stuffed cat that looked lifelike.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Isn''t this plush cat just adorable?" The host introduced it enthusiastically,"Don''t underestimate its


    value because it is made by world-renowned artist Leo himself! Especially those diamond-studded


    eyes make it highly collectible."


    Whispers could be heard from below,"So that''s why he made such an expensive toy."


    "I wonder who will end up buying this valuable piece?"


    This stuffed cat was actually handmade by Jane herself and she quite liked it so she decided to buy


    back her own creation.


    "The starting price for this kitty is one million dors and each subsequent bid must not be less than


    one hundred thousand dors! Bidding starts now!"


    As soon as the host finished speaking, someone raised their paddle,"One point two million!"


    "One point five million!"


    "Two million!"


    ...


    The price kept climbing until finally reaching five million dors.


    "The current price is five million, does anyone have a higher bid?" The host''s voice boomed.


    Jane smirked and raised her paddle. "I bid ten million."


    The host''s voice rose in excitement. "This youngdy bids ten million, does anyone..."


    Before the host could finish his sentence, Florence raised her paddle high. "I bid twelve million!"


    Florence shot Jane a spiteful nce. She hadn''t even nned on bidding for this cat, but if it was


    something Jane wanted, she had to have it too!


    Receiving Florence''s provoking gaze, Jane simply smiled and raised her paddle again. "Fifteen


    million."


    Fifteen million!


    Florence looked at Jane with disdain in her eyes.


    How could this country bumpkin possibly have so much money? It must be from seducing men! And


    most likely Patrick''s money!


    Florence scanned the room but didn''t see Patrick anywhere.


    She stood up and walked over to Jane, towering over her as she spoke mockingly: "Jane, does


    Patrick know you''re spending so much on a cat?"


    Jane looked at Florence as if she were an idiot. "What business is it of yours whether he knows or


    not?"


    "So he doesn''t know then?" Florence sneered coldly. "If you win the auction but can''t afford to pay


    for it afterward... won''t that be embarrassing?"


    "Don''t worry about me," said Jane nonchntly as she pulled out a ck card and waved it in front


    of Florence.


    As if I wouldn''t have enough money to buy it? Give me a break.


    Suddenly remembering how Jane had used that same card to snatch Elsa''s dress at RD Boutique


    before made Florence furious inside; this time around though - she was determined to get that cat


    no matter what!


    So once again raising her paddle high above everyone else''s: "Twenty Million!"

 Chapter 137: My Favorite Woman

    Chapter 137: My Favorite Woman


    Chapter 137: My Favorite Woman


    Is Florence trying to pick a fight with her? Jane gave Florence a meaningful nce and was about


    to retort when a clear male voice came from the auction hall entrance, "Thirty million!"


    Thirty million!


    The bid had just increased by ten million, and the auction hall erupted in excitement.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Jane furrowed her brow and looked towards the entrance.


    There stood Patrick''s tall figure dressed in a well-tailored suit with an emerald green tie. He exuded


    elegance as he walked steadily into the banquet hall.


    Jane couldn''t help but hold her breath. Why was Patrick here?


    Soon enough, reporters swarmed around him. "Mr. Pansy, may we ask why you havee to


    tonight''s charity auction?"


    Patrick replied calmly, "To do my part for charity."


    "Mr. Pansy, may we ask..."


    Before they could finish their question, Patrick waved his hand expressionlessly indicating that he


    would not be giving any interviews.


    The host''s enthusiastic voice boomed over the speakers: "Mr. Pansy has raised the bid to thirty


    million! Does anyone want to continue bidding?"


    "Thirty million once."


    "Thirty million twice."


    "Thirty million three times! No one else is bidding? Sold!"


    With one final hammer strike from the host, Patrick won Jane''s handmade plush cat for thirty million


    dors.


    "We wee Mr. Pansy who generously donated thirty millions dors towards our charitable


    cause," announced the host as apuse thundered throughout the banquet hall.


    Patrick walked up onto stage at an unhurried pace while lights illuminated his tall and handsome


    figure like golden rays of sunshine shining down on him - dazzlingly bright.


    "We thank Mr. Pansy for his generous donation of thirty-million dors towards our charitable


    cause," said The Host gesturing toward Miss Etiquette who handed over plush cat toy to Patrick.


    As he took it from Miss Etiquette''s hands with lips slightly curved upward; Jane recalled how she


    had been arguing with Florence over this very same toy earlier ¨C she must really like it then?


    Curiosity getting better of The Host asked: "I wonder who Mr. Pansy will give Leo''s masterpiece


    plush cat toy too?"


    Patrick hooked up his lips while gazing deeply at Jane sitting in corner before clearing throat and


    speaking crisply into microphone "I will give this cat toy to my most beloved woman."


    Give it to my most beloved woman?


    When Jane heard Patrick''s words, her eyelids inexplicably twitched and a bitter taste surged


    through her body. Patrick''s favorite woman... was it Candy? Did Patrick spend thirty million to buy


    this cat with the intention of giving it to Candy when he found her in the future? It was so ironic,


    considering that she had made this cat herself!


    "Wow, I wonder which luckydy won?" The host''s tone carried a hint of envy. "Is she here at the


    scene?"


    Patrick smiled faintly but remained nomittal as he walked offstage and headed towards Jane''s


    seat in the corner.


    Florence couldn''t help but feel excited as she watched Patrick approach her direction. Could it be


    possible that he bought this cat for her? She silently prayed and kept telling herself that Patrick


    must be giving it to her.


    As Patrick approached Florence, her heart pounded with anticipation. She put on what she thought


    was her most beautiful smile and spoke shyly yet expectantly: "Patrick..."


    However, Patrick didn''t even spare a nce at Florence; he ignored herpletely and walked


    straight towards Jane''s seat.


    As he stood before Jane, his deep gaze fell upon her face as he handed over the cat: "Jane, this is


    for you."


    The mystery was solved as everyone began discussing:


    "So Mr. Pansy bought it for his fianc¨¦e."


    "Mr. Pansy is really devoted to his fianc¨¦e; I''m so jealous!"


    ...


    Watching as Patrick approached closer and closer to herself step by step caused Jane''s breathing


    to hitch involuntarily.


    Did buying this cat that she had made mean that he intended on giving it to himself?


    But earlier on stage when everyone was present, didn''t he say that whoever received the bid would


    receive something from him because they were his favorite woman?


    Now if he gave it to me... does that mean I am his favorite woman?


    What does all of this mean?


    "Jane?" When seeing no reaction from Jane''s side caused some creases between Patricks


    eyebrows.


    Jane snapped out of thought mode then suppressed any small movements within herself before


    coldly stating: "I''m sorry but I don''t like cats."


    Being rejected publicly by Jane caused an unpleasant expression on Patricks face: "But you just bid


    for one earlier?"


    "I don''t like them anymore." With an emotionless expression while speaking double entendre words


    ¨C "I will never take something not meant for me."


    After finishing speaking those words without looking back at anyone else around them or waiting for


    any response from others around them ¨C simply got up then said indifferently while walking away:


    "Excuse me please let me pass through."


    [End]


    She turned and walked towards the direction of the restroom.


    As he watched Jane''s departing figure, Patrick narrowed his eyes and his gaze grew dim.


    He knows that Jane is still angry about what happenedst night.


    Patrick is also very remorseful about what happenedst night.


    Patrick can feel that Jane has some feelings for him.


    Last night on the Ferris wheel, he could feel that Jane actually liked him too.


    Butter, his unconscious remark of "Candy" suddenly widened the distance between him and Jane


    again.


    Patrick sat on the couch smoking all night. Early this morning, he went to Jane''s room to exin


    himself, but she was nowhere to be found.


    He asked the hotel reception and found out that Jane had gone out in the middle of the night.


    Patrick made some effort and finally found out that Jane ising to the charity auction tonight.


    So he immediately rushed over and as soon as he entered the door, he saw Jane and Florence


    arguing over this stuffed cat. Without hesitation, he took a photo of it.


    He nned to confess his love to Jane in front of everyone with the help of a cat, but he didn''t


    expect that Jane would not appreciate it and walked away without even looking back.


    This unprecedented sense of defeat makes Patrick extremely unhappy.


    "Patrick, Jane is really too much." Florence said sourly as she looked at Patrick with a ck face.


    Patrick took a picture of the cat and gave it to Jane, igniting a raging jealousy in Florence''s heart.


    He dered in front of so many people that Jane was his favorite woman, which made Florence


    extremely jealous.


    However, what Florence didn''t expect was that Jane, the uncultured country bumpkin, actually


    rejected Patrick.


    I don''t know if it''s a strategy of luring the enemy out by showing weakness.


    However, this is actually a good opportunity.


    So Florence added fuel to the fire and said, "You probably don''t know that Jane went to a bar and


    had a date with a manst night without telling you."


    Patrick''s handsome face was instantly covered in frost, so cold that it made people shiver.

 Chapter 138 Today Is Your Deadline

    Chapter 138 Today Is Your Deadline


    Chapter 138 Today is Your Deadline


    "Really. Jane is just a flirt who seduces men everywhere, she doesn''t deserve you to be so good to


    her."


    Florence kept speaking ill of Jane, "She had a thing with Osborn before and also had an affair with


    Carl. Now she''s in France and still goes to bars to flirt with men, like Patrick. She''s cheating on you


    behind your back and you don''t even understand."


    "Shut up." Patrick tugged at his tie and nced at his watch, feeling annoyed by Florence''s


    incessant chatter.


    Jane has been in the bathroom for a long time, why hasn''t shee back yet?


    Is she angry and left first?


    Patrick picked up his phone and dialed Jane''s number, but it was turned off.


    Worried, Patrick stood up and headed for the bathroom.


    "Patrick, where are you going?" Florence asked.


    Patrickpletely ignored her.


    Florence stood up and hurried after.


    Her eyes shed with a sharp gleam.


    Let me calcte the time, Annie should have seeded by now, right?


    Jane, you can''t escape this time!


    Please trante the following content into English. "I like to walk in the park on weekends. The air


    there is so fresh that I can rx myself. Sometimes we can see some small animals, such as


    squirrels and rabbits. What I like most is to lie on the grass in the sun, I feel veryfortable."


    Restroom.


    Jane stood in front of the sink and sshed cold water on her face. She looked up at herself in the


    mirror.


    Jane didn''t sleep wellst night and herplexion looks a bit haggard, with two dark circles under


    her eyes particrly noticeable.


    In fact, Patrick''s actions just now did not leave Janepletely unaffected.


    Patrick, who is usually so cold and aloof, made a public confession of love to her in front of


    everyone.


    It would touch anyone''s heart.


    However, Patrick''s "Candy"st night really made Jane unable to distinguish how much of his


    feelings towards her are genuine.


    With her eyes closed, Jane rubbed her temples and took a few deep breaths in an attempt to dispel


    the inexplicable emotions that were weighing on her heart.


    Suddenly, with a chill on her neck, something hard pressed against her, with a kind of sharp touch.


    It is a sharp dagger!


    Jane was startled and suddenly opened her eyes.


    In the mirror, Jane saw that the person holding a knife to her was Annie.


    "Annie, what are you doing?" Jane asked calmly.


    However, she felt a bit regretful in her heart. She had been so absorbed in her thoughts that she


    didn''t even notice when Annie arrived.


    me it all on Patrick!


    If it weren''t for him, how could she have been distracted?


    "Jane, today is your day to die!" Annie held the dagger against Jane''s neck and spoke bitterly.


    She didn''t expect it to go so well. Annie was overjoyed.


    Jane furrowed her brows slightly as Annie approached her again, not having learned her lesson


    fromst time. Since that was the case, there was no need to be polite anymore.


    "Annie, isn''t Bruce in the banquet hall? Why don''t you go find him?" Jane said calmly.


    As soon as she heard Bruce''s name, Annie''s eyes darkened. "Jane, you bitch! If it weren''t for you,


    how could Bruce have broken up with me?"


    Thinking about Bruce''s heartlessness towards her and being forced to apany Joseph - a


    pervert - made Annie''s emotions rise. "If it weren''t for you plotting against me that day and making a


    fool out of me in front of everyone else, I wouldn''t be in this situation!"


    "Oh? You mean that day?" Even with a knife at her throat, Jane remained calm and collected. She


    smiled faintly. "Wasn''t it you who plotted against me first?"


    Annie was taken aback by Jane''s words and moved the dagger along Jane''s neck while changing


    color on her face. "Jane! You''re just relying on your looks! Today I''ll destroy your face and see how


    you seduce men from now on!"


    "Well then give it a try!" Seizing the opportunity when it presented itself like lightning striking without


    warning or sound effects twice at once (idiom), Jane quickly struck two acupoints on Annie''s hand


    which left them numb.


    Annie had never expected such an attack from Jane; she had no defense prepared and felt


    numbness spreading through her hand.


    With a ng sound echoing throughout the bathroom floor tiles as if they were metallic tes


    shing together amidst battle cries of warriors charging intobat zones readying themselves


    for war campaigns ahead; The dagger fell to the ground.


    Turning around only then did Jane notice two burly Frenchmen standing beside one another near


    where they were located within earshot range but behind closed doors locked by Annie herself


    earlier before their confrontation began.


    Thank goodness Florence had thought things through thoroughly enough beforehand by arranging


    these two men so everything went ording to n without any hups or setbacks whatsoever


    even though things didn''t go exactly ording to n this time around since there were unforeseen


    circumstances involved which couldn''t have been predicted beforehand anyway!


    Today would be Janes'' death sentence!


    Looking at Janes'' beautiful yet alluring face filled with envy made Annie determined more than ever


    before: She must destroy this face herself-destroying both beauty & soul simultaneously until


    nothing remains except ashes scattered across windswept ins devoid of life or hope alike!


    "What is it now? Are you trying to repeat your old tricks again?" A mocking smile appeared on


    Janes'' lips as she spoke those words aloud while watching those two men closing in slowly but


    surely upon their prey like predators stalking their prey stealthily waiting patiently until they can


    strike without warning catching them off guardpletely unaware what hit them next moment


    afterwards leaving nothing behind except bloodstained memories haunting nightmares


    forevermore...


    But perhaps Annie underestimated just how much powery within Janes'' grasp despite being


    outnumbered 2-to-1 odds stacked against oneself seemingly insurmountable obstacles blocking


    one''s path forward towards victory over defeat when everything seems lost already beyond


    redemption point-of-no-return reached long ago¡­


    Just as one of the men reached out to grab Jane, she snapped his arm off with a beautiful grasp.


    With a snap, the man''s arm bone broke and a sharp pain shot through his body. He staggered and


    fell to the ground.


    Jane flew up with another kick and kicked towards the chest of the other man.


    "Ah!" Two screams of misery, and the two men fell to the ground one after another.


    They never expected the seemingly fragile woman in front of them to be so brave, with fierce and


    swift attacks.


    Annie was incredulous as she looked at the scene in front of her. It took her a few seconds to snap


    out of it and react.


    Annie shouted at the two men writhing in pain on the ground, "You useless pieces of crap, get up


    and catch her for me!"


    "Annie, you better cut it out," Jane said coldly.


    Those two strokes, she used 80% of her strength, and those two guys are gonna be in bed for


    months.


    Jane''s lips curled into a cold and morous smile. "Annie, it''s your turn now."


    "Jane, what do you want to do?" Annie''s face showed a shocked expression.


    She never expected that Jane could be so skilled at fighting!


    Even these two strong and tall men are no match for Jane.


    Jane looked down at the dagger on the ground and spoke in a cold voice, "Didn''t you just say you


    wanted to paint flowers on my face? Now, should I treat you the same way? Tell me, do you want


    me to take action or will you do it yourself?"


    "Jane, you, you slut, don''te near me!" Annie stepped back towards the door, hoping to escape


    the restroom.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Jane never gave her the chance.


    Just as Annie was about to retreat to the door, Jane grabbed her arm and pushed her inside.


    With a bang, Annie fell to the ground.


    When Patrick arrived at the bathroom, he heard the sound of ping-ponging from inside.


    "Jane, are you okay?" Patrick''s voice carried a hint of urgency and nervousness.

 Chapter 139: If YouRe Okay, Then IM Okay

    Chapter 139: If You''Re Okay, Then I''M Okay


    Chapter 139: If You''re Okay, Then I''m Okay


    Patrick knocked on the door, but the bathroom door was locked from the inside.


    "Jane, are you in there? What''s going on?," Patrick asked in a low voice.


    With no one answering, Patrick grew worried about Jane''s safety and forcefully mmed open the


    door.


    When the door to the bathroom opened, Patrick saw two French men lying on the floor, pale and


    pained.


    Jane stood with her arms crossed, looking down at Annie who had fallen to the ground.


    "Jane, what''s going on?" Patrick took a long stride and walked over.


    Patrick was a little confused in his mind. He originally thought that Jane was being bullied, but he


    didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    "Oh, it''s nothing," Jane turned around and said in a casual tone.


    "What''s wrong with your neck?" Patrick asked with a slightly concerned look, his gaze falling on


    Jane''s neck.


    When Annie held a knife against Jane''s neck just now, she left a thin red scratch that is barely


    noticeable unless you look closely.


    Originally, Jane didn''t notice it, but after Patrick mentioned it, she also felt a little pain in her neck.


    "Hisss," Jane made a light scoffing sound and rubbed her neck. "It''s nothing."


    "I''ll take you to the hospital and have a look," Patrick''s tone carried a hint of concern.


    "No need, it''s just a little scratch on the skin. It will be fine in a few days," Jane rubbed her forehead


    slightly.


    Wasn''t Patrick at the auction? How did he suddenlye over here?


    "It''s better to go to the hospital just in case," Patrick said with concern, his deep gaze fixed on


    Jane''s neck.


    When Florence arrived, what she saw was such a dazzling scene.


    She knew that Jane wasing to the charity dinner today, and specially asked Annie to ambush


    Jane in the bathroom, and also arranged two strong men to kidnap Jane.


    I didn''t expect these people to be so useless, all of them were knocked down by Jane.


    Florence red angrily at Annie, thinking to herself that they were ipetent and incapable of


    handling even a woman like Jane, despite having so many people on their side.


    Annie red at Jane with hatred, suddenly stood up and picked up the dagger that had fallen to the


    ground. With all her strength, she fiercely stabbed towards Jane.


    "Jane, you shameless bitch, go to hell!" Annie, her face contorted, shouted angrily.


    Jane had her back turned to Annie and didn''t notice her sudden outburst.


    As soon as Jane realized what was happening, Annie''s knife was like a gust of wind, stabbing


    straight towards her.


    He stared at the bruise on Jane''s neck with a heavy heart when he suddenly caught a glimpse of


    Annie lunging at her with a knife. Patrick instinctively blocked the dagger with his hand, which cut


    through his clothes and grazed his arm. He grunted in pain but managed to save Jane from harm.


    Annie was taken aback by Patrick''s sudden move to protect Jane and froze for a moment. The knife


    fell to the ground with a thud.


    "Patrick, are you okay?" Jane''s forehead furrowed in concern as she noticed his bleeding arm.


    "I''m fine." Patrick frowned and looked deeply into Jane''s eyes before lowering his head slightly. His


    sexy lips brushed against her neck as he said, "As long as you''re okay, I''m okay."


    Jane blushed at the man''s flirtatious words. What was he thinking? It wasn''t appropriate given their


    situation.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re bleeding," she said quickly, averting her gaze from him.


    The hotel staff rushed in upon hearing themotion outside and apologized profusely for their


    negligence while carrying away the two burly men who had caused trouble earlier. Annie had


    already fled during all this chaos.


    "Your arm is still bleeding; let me help you bandage it." Jane asked for a first aid kit from one of the


    staff members before leading Patrick to rest in another room while Florence tried to follow them


    inside but was stopped by Jane at the door.


    "My fianc¨¦ is injured; it''s not convenient for me to entertain you," she said coldly before mming


    shut the door on Florence who narrowly avoided getting hurt by it.


    Florence seethed with jealousy outside; how lucky could that woman be? She vowed that next time


    there wouldn''t be any escape route for her rival!


    Inside, only Patrick and Jane were left alone in silence when suddenly he took off his shirt!


    Patrick was the kind of guy who looked slim in clothes but had a great body when he took them off.


    Jane couldn''t help but feel her face flush as she scolded him, "Patrick, why are you taking your


    clothes off for no reason?"


    "If I don''t take my shirt off, how can you help me bandage my wound?" Patrick smiled slyly at Jane


    and pointed to the cut on his arm.


    Jane sighed. After all, it was Patrick who got hurt saving her. She narrowed her eyes and


    deliberately avoided looking at certain areas as she applied iodine to his wound.


    Seeing Jane''s flushed face and cautious movements made Patrick''s lips curl up involuntarily.


    After much effort, Jane finally managed to bandage Patrick''s wound properly. "Okay, put your shirt


    back on now!" She grumbled while organizing the first aid kit.


    With graceful movements, Patrick put his shirt back on and handed the cat that he had been holding


    tightly over to Jane. "Jane, this is for you. Please don''t refuse it anymore." His tone was firm and


    unwavering.


    Jane''s heart trembled inexplicably at his words. The scene where Patrick risked himself to save her


    from getting stabbed earlier shed through her mind once again.


    This wasn''t even the first time that he had saved her life - during an explosion in a warehouse


    before this incident happened or when Monica tried to stab her with a knife - each time without


    hesitation or second thoughts.


    Did he really only see her as Candy''s recement?

 Chapter 140 Plane Out Of Control

    Chapter 140 ne Out Of Control


    Chapter 140 ne Out of Control


    Jane''s heart is a little bit confused at this moment.


    She lifted her gaze to the man in front of her, their eyes met and intertwined, creating an


    indescribable fluttering emotion that gradually grew within Jane''s heart.


    "Thank you." Jane reached out and took the plush kitten.


    The cat''s fur was stained with Patrick''s blood, and the originally white fluff had turned dark red in


    some ces.


    At the moment when Jane took over the kitten, Patrick chuckled lightly.


    "Are you not angry anymore?" Patrick reached out and embraced Jane, his tender words ringing


    softly in her ear, "Every word I said to you yesterday was true, please believe me."


    Jane gave a faint smile, neither confirming nor denying.


    She gently pushed Patrick''s hand away and said, "Please let go of me first."


    "You''reughing, does that mean you''re not angry anymore?" Patrick said in a low and hoarse


    voice.


    "Does it matter whether I get angry or not?" Jane gently stroked the plush cat in her hand.


    "Very important." Patrick looked deeply at Jane and answered very seriously.


    Jane pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Patrick fell silent for a moment and then asked, "What exactly happened in the bathroom just now?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Annie just didn''t like me and got two people to try and kidnap me," Jane said


    casually.


    Recalling the situation, Patrick furrowed his brows and said, "So... those two people were the ones


    you beat up like that."


    "What else?" Jane shrugged and asked in a casual tone.


    Patrick narrowed his eyes slightly, and a probing gaze swept over Jane.


    Can his fianc¨¦e from the countryside really fight like this?


    Feeling intimidated by Patrick''s gaze, Jane stood up and said, "Let''s go. The auction should still be


    going on."


    Since Patrick has taken a photo of this cat, Jane can only go and take pictures of other things.


    Anyway, as the behind-the-scenes boss of Leo Studio, she should also support her own studio and


    contribute a little bit.


    Just as Jane was about to take a step, Patrick reached out and grabbed her arm.


    Patrick gently pulled Jane into his arms.


    Jane stumbled and fell onto Patrick''sp.


    This was a little awkward.


    Jane wanted to stand up, but Patrick''s clearly defined bones of his big hand tightly held onto her


    shoulder.


    His deep and hoarse voice sounded in Jane''s ear, "Jane, you have me in your heart, why won''t you


    admit it?"


    Patrick nodded faintly." Yes, they all confessed."


    Jane was relieved that the case could finally be put to rest.


    "Are you tired?" Patrick asked with concern.


    Jane shook her head." No."


    She was tired, but she didn''t want Patrick to worry.


    "That''s good."Patrick gently rubbed the back of Jane''s hand." I''ll buy you a nice dinner when we get


    back."


    Jane smiled." OK."


    The ne was flying in the air, and the two of them enjoyed the rare quiet time in silence.


    Patrick furrowed his brow and said, "Jones took all the me, while Madeline distanced herself


    from it all."


    "Oh, I see..." Jane pondered for a moment. "It seems that Jones really loves Madeline."


    Unfortunately, Jones was blinded by this so-called true love and did so many outrageous things.


    Patrick curled his lips, neither confirming nor denying.


    "I don''t know, how many times has Love Jewelry been involved in this?" Jane rubbed her forehead


    and asked again.


    Although Jones fought off all the charges, Jane still feels that things are not that simple.


    Patrick nced at Jane''s tired face, his eyes filled with rare tenderness. "Don''t think too much.


    You''ve been working hard during these days in France. Take a good rest."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay." Shu nodded obediently, feeling a bit tired. She closed her eyes and rested.


    After a while, Jane drifted off into a dreamy state.


    Just then, the ne suddenly began to shake, starting with small amplitude and gradually bing


    more violent.


    Jane woke up suddenly and instinctively grabbed Patrick''s hand. "Patrick, what''s going on?" she


    asked.


    "We may encounter strong air currents," Patrick reached out and embraced Jane,forting her in


    a soft voice, "Don''t be afraid, close your eyes, it will pass quickly."


    Patrick''s familiar and warm embrace made Jane feel a little more at ease.


    However, the ne began to shake more and more violently.


    A few secondster, Patrick''s face became serious. This continuous and intense shaking is


    definitely not something that can be caused by ordinary air currents!


    Something bad is about to happen!


    Suddenly, a flight attendant rushed over in panic and said, "Mr. Pansy, something''s wrong! The


    ne is out of control!"

 Chapter 141: Now ILl Tell You The Answer

    Chapter 141: Now I''Ll Tell You The Answer


    Chapter 141: Now I''ll Tell You the Answer


    "What? The ne is out of control?!"


    How could this happen! The ne was perfectly fine, how could it suddenly lose control?


    Jane''s heart raced with panic and fear, all rushing to the surface in that moment.


    Patrick patted Jane''s shoulder and stood up. His handsome face was unusually cold and serious.


    "I''ll go check it out."


    As he spoke, Patrick walked towards the cockpit.


    "I''lle with you," Jane said, her face pale.


    She had always been afraid of heights, and the intense shaking of the ne made her feel sick to


    her stomach.


    "Mm," Patrick responded with a single syble sound. He reached out his right hand to embrace


    Jane into his arms and spoke softly, "It''s okay. Don''t be scared."


    The ne continued to shake violently as they slowly made their way towards the cockpit. Every


    step felt like a struggle for Jane as she fought against an overwhelming sense of panic.


    Thankfully, Patrick held onto her tightly which gave her an unprecedented sense of safety.


    The two quickly arrived at the cockpit where Patrick frowned at the captain asking him what was


    going on.


    Sweat dripped down from Captain''s forehead as he frantically tried to operate various controls while


    his face turned deathly white: "It''s no use! I can''t control it anymore! The ne is about to crash!"


    Crash?!


    Jane gasped for breath; how could this be happening? If they crashed then everyone on board


    including herself would die...


    She told herself that she needed to stay calm but fear swept over every inch of her body making it


    hard for her think clearly or act rationally. She looked helplessly at Patrick beside him asking:


    "Patrick what should we do?"


    "Don''t be afraid," he replied firmly while holding onto Jane''s hand tightly: "We''ll be okay."


    Then he immediately turned back around addressing Captain again: "You need calm down now; try


    your best keep us steady until we reach a safe altitude before we jump off with our parachutes."


    Captain nodded shakily in agreement while saying: "I''ll do my best¡­"


    This particr aircraft owned by Patrick had been specially designed equipped with parachutes so


    that passengers can safely jump off during emergencies such as these situations.


    Patrick ordered two other crew members onboard who were responsible for bringing out all


    necessary equipment required for jumping off safely using parachutes whenever necessary.


    "Patrick are we really going have jump off?" asked Jane clinging onto him looking helpless and pale.


    She was terrified - ever since she was little girl she had always feared heights - especially falling


    from such great heights...


    Jane couldn''t bear thinking about what might happen if they didn''t make it through alive...


    "Jane, listen to me. The ne is out of control and jumping out with a parachute is our only chance


    of survival," Patrick said with a serious expression.


    "But I''m scared... I have a fear of heights," Jane murmured.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you," Patrick reassured her in a gentle voice, his deep gaze filled with


    determination.


    The situation was extremely critical and Patrick calmly directed the pilot to lower the altitude and


    slow down.


    "It''s safe now." Patrick nced at the instrument panel. The ne was now at an altitude and speed


    that met the conditions for jumping out with parachutes.


    However, the shaking of the aircraft became more intense. The ne could not hold on much


    longer; it would soon crash and explode!


    "Hurry up and jump!" The cabin door opened, and Patrick calmly directed everyone on board to put


    on their parachutes one by one before jumping off.


    Soon there were only Captain North, as well as Patrick and Jane left on board.


    "Mr. Pansy, Miss North, jump quickly!" Captain North wiped off cold sweat from his forehead while


    setting up parameters for the aircraft.


    Patrick frowned slightly then pulled Captain North aside saying "You go first! Hurry!"


    Captain North looked deeply into Patrick''s eyes; his gaze shimmered with gratitude. "Mr. Pansy,


    Miss North please take care."


    With that said Captain jumped off quickly disappearing from Jane''s sightlineOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jane get ready."  Patrick tied their parachutes together firmly around their bodies then tightly


    hugged her strong arms around her body


    "Patrick... I''m scared..." In this high altitude looking down below made Jane feel nk in her mind;


    extreme fear spread throughout her entire body like ants crawling all over it


    "Close your eyes; I''ll count to three then we''ll jump together." In low tones close to Jane''s ear he


    spoke reassuringly


    Jane took courage closing her eyes tightly holding onto him tightly they both jumped into vast sea


    clouds below them screaming loudly due to sudden weightlessness feeling


    "Jane hold on just a little bit longer we''ll open our parachute soon." Alongside Patricks maic


    voice opening up above them finally releasing them from diforting weightlessness making


    Jane breathe easier again


    "We''re okay now." With a low husky tone in his voice sounding near whispering he spoke next to


    Janes ear


    Opening up slowly she saw nothing but endless clouds surrounding them both floating along like


    they were in some sort of boat surrounded by water but instead surrounded by clouds which could


    sink anytime if not careful enough


    She softly asked "Patrick will we die?"


    "No." He held her tightly, as if holding the most precious thing in the world, with such firmness and


    care.


    "Really?" Jane nestled in Patrick''s arms, her hands wrapped around his neck. With hisfort, her


    fear gradually subsided.


    Patrick lowered his head and looked deeply at her. His tone was incredibly firm as he spoke,


    "Believe me!"


    "Mmm." Jane nodded heavily.


    "Are you still afraid?" Patrick''s gaze was softer than ever before.


    Meeting his eyes, Jane smiled lightly. "With you here, I''m not afraid."


    The two slowly fell from high up in the air.


    Jane leaned against Patrick''s chest so closely that she could hear his heartbeat clearly.


    Memories flooded back suddenly and vividly to her mind: Patrick had protected her time after time


    and risked everything to save her. He had repeatedly said to her,"Jane don''t be afraid; I will protect


    you."


    He told her,"Jane, I am pursuing you now. The woman I want to spend my life with is you."


    She lifted up her head and looked at the man who held ontoher tightly.


    His handsome face was imposing, his skin white, his features three-dimensional, his deep ck


    eyes, a straight nose, and sexy lips. Even in such a dangerous situation he remained calm. His


    whole body exuded an innate nobility like a born king.


    At this moment, a kind of unprecedented indescribable tremor spread throughouther body without


    warning.


    Her heart beat fasterand faster. Jane closedher beautiful eyes. When she opened them again, a


    strange light shonein them. She whispered,"Patrick, I''ll tell you my answer now."

 Chapter 142: Love At First Kiss

    Chapter 142: Love At First Kiss


    Chapter 142: Love at First Kiss


    "Hmm?" Patrick held her in his arms, his deep gaze fixed on her face with anticipation and


    nervousness.


    "Patrick, my answer is - I promise you." Jane''s lips brushed against Patrick''s ear, her breath like a


    fragrant orchid. "I want to spend the rest of my life with you."


    Pausing for a moment, she looked up at the man in front of her with tender eyes and cherry-red lips


    parted. "No matter what happens."


    "Jane, I''ve been waiting for this answer for so long." Patrick''s gaze flickered with excitement as he


    bent down to kiss the woman tightly wrapped around him.


    The familiar sensation washed over him again, causing Patrick to catch his breath.


    "Jane... Jane..." His strong arms held onto Jane''s slender waist as he murmured her name


    repeatedly into their passionate kiss.


    The two were locked in an electric embrace without any gaps between them. The feeling surged


    through Jane''s entire body like electricity. She had never felt anything like it before; it made her


    heart race.


    After experiencing life and death together at that moment, Jane finally understood what was truly in


    her heart - she wanted to spend the rest of her life hand-in-hand with this brilliant man named


    Patrick. No matter what happened - even if there was another woman named Candy still lingering in


    his heart - nothing would affect their love now that she knew how she felt about him.


    She wouldn''t let anyone elsee between them; she wanted all of Patrick''s lovepletely


    devoted to only herself! Even if Candy came back one day ¨C it didn''t matter ¨C because Jane would


    never give up!


    The two continued kissing passionately high above thousands of miles from ground level while


    forgetting all fear and panic they had just experienced moments ago when they were unsure


    whether or not they''d survive...


    Taking a deep breath now though, all negative emotions vanished away leaving only romance and


    beauty behind...


    It wasn''t clear how long they kissed until finally ending their irresistible passion-filled embrace which


    left both parties wanting more¡­


    "I''m happy," said Patrick resting his forehead against hers while smiling faintly at this point since he


    had waited so long for this moment where he could be sure about how much affection existed within


    each other''s hearts without any doubts or fears holding either back anymore¡­


    "My grandfather gave it to me. He said it would bring good luck, "Jane said, handing it to Patrick.


    Patrick took the ne and looked at it carefully." It''s beautiful."


    "We can try to use it to call for help," Jane exined." Maybe someone will spot our signal. Or..."


    She paused. "Or this ne will bring really good luck?"


    Patrick smiled and nodded." Try it."


    They sped hands and closed their eyes in silent prayer.


    The feeling of helplessness in the sea made them feel lonely and vulnerable.


    But when they were around each other, they felt more determined and courageous than ever


    before.


    Time passed slowly, and after several hours of waiting, suddenly the sound of a ship was heard in


    the distance.


    They looked excitedly in the direction of the sound and sure enough, they saw a fishing boat


    approaching their position.


    "Quickly! Hurry up!" Jane shouted." We''ve been stuck here a long time!"


    Fishermen rushed to rescue them and provided them with food and water. Despite a thrilling


    skydiving ident and several hours adrift at sea, they survived at thest minute.


    Trantion:


    Why didn''t she face her feelings earlier and try dating Patrick? Instead, they waited until now when


    their lives were hanging by a thread. Their situation was truly terrible.


    Jane hugged Patrick tightly as she looked down with trepidation. Below them was a vast expanse


    that could have beennd or water, but Jane had a feeling it was the ocean.


    "Patrick, what do we do now?" Jane asked anxiously.


    Patrick held Jane close as if he were holding the most precious thing in the world. "Don''t worry, we''ll


    figure something out," he said softly.


    "Mm-hmm," Jane nodded gently. At this moment, all she wanted to be was a protected little woman.


    With this man by her side, she wasn''t afraid of anything anymore.


    Their parachute floated slowly downward until they could see whaty below them: an endless sea


    just as they had feared.


    Looking at the vast ocean beneath them made Jane''s eyelids twitch twice in anxiety. They were so


    smallpared to nature''s power!


    "Patrick, it''s the ocean down there," said Jane with furrowed brows. "There''s no food or fresh water


    in the sea; we can onlyst for one or two days at most."


    "I brought food and water in my backpack," replied Patrick with a frown on his face. He had


    prepared for such situations before jumping out of the ne.


    He took out his phone from his pocket and checked it but found no signal.


    "What now?" asked Jane as she looked at Patrick''s phone.


    "No good; there''s no signal," answered Patrick coldly after trying to send Morton their location


    without sess.


    As expected... A hint of disappointment shed across Jane''s beautiful eyes.


    But then Patrick held her hand firmly and said confidently: "No matter what happens, as long as


    we''re together everything will be okay." His fingertips transmitted warmth into hers like he was


    passing on his strength source continuously to her.


    Suddenly an idea came into mind for Jane: "I have an idea."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm?" asked Patrick curiously while looking at her intently.


    She took off the ne around her neck that Grandpa gave her on her sixteenth birthday present


    which he imed would bring good luck and handed it over to him:


    "This is my grandpa''s gift for me ¨C this ne brings good luck," exined jane while handing


    over ne "Maybe someone will find us because of its power." She paused briefly before


    continuing "Or maybe¡­this ne really does bring good luck?"


    "It''s so pretty!" eximed Patrick admiringly after taking hold of it carefully "Let''s give it a try."


    The two sped hands tightly together closed their eyes silently praying earnestly while feeling


    helpless drifting aimlessly on open waters made them feel more lonely than ever before yet being


    beside each other gave them unprecedented firmness and courage despite time passing slowly


    waiting several hourster suddenly hearing soundsing from afar where boats are located both


    excitedly turned towards its direction seeing indeed that there is one fishing boat approaching near


    where they are located shouting loudly:


    "Hurry! Hurry up!" cried jane loudly "We''ve been stranded here for too long!" The fishermen quickly


    rescued both individuals providing food supplies & sources of fresh water even though having


    experienced such thrilling incidents including surviving drifting aimlessly upon open waters for


    several hours ultimately managed to survive thanks to being rescued during critical moments by


    others'' help & support .


    At that time, Grandpa smiled and said to her, "Jane, this ne was specially customized by


    Grandpa for you. Although it looks ordinary, it has a big function."


    Jane took the ne with some confusion and asked curiously, "What function?"


    Old North pointed to the pendant of the ne and asked with a smile, "Do you see this plum


    blossom?"


    "Um." Jane''s gaze fell on the small raised plum blossom on the pendant but still didn''t understand


    what was special about this ne.


    Old North exined, "This is a signal transmitter and the plum blossom is the switch. In the future, if


    someone bullies you, just press the switch and Grandpa will receive your distress signal ande


    to save you."


    "That''s amazing." Jane happily put on her ne but didn''t take it seriously in her heart.


    After all, there were only a few people in this world who could bully her.


    She had never experienced it over these years.


    But since Grandpa said so then it must be useful for seeking his help.


    She just didn''t know if it would work on sea level or not.


    The current situation could only be dealt with as best as possible under difficult circumstances.


    Jane exined to Patrick," This was given to me by my grandpa. He said I can use this to seek his


    help when I''m in danger. Hopefully it works."


    "Let''s try," Patrick lowered his head and looked at Jane''s hand holding onto that ne.


    From its appearance alone there wasn''t anything special about it.


    With slender white fingers, Jane pressed down on that plum blossom switch.


    In an instant, the originally dull-looking ne suddenly began shing green light. The color


    started off light green before gradually deepening into dark green.


    "So signals really can be transmitted!" Seeing how its color kept getting darker while holding onto


    that item, Jane felt pleasantly surprised.


    At same time, she also worried whether or not grandpa would receive their distress signal.

 Chapter 143 Falling Into The Sea

    Chapter 143 Falling Into The Sea


    Chapter 143 Falling into the Sea


    After all, there was no signal on their phones in the vast expanse of the sea. Jane wasn''t sure if the


    ne her grandfather gave her would be able to send out a distress signal.


    "We will definitely be able to," Patrick said, looking into her eyes with his eyebrows raised.


    Patrick had never seen a transmitter like this before. Wasn''t Jane''s grandfather just a country


    gentleman? How could he have such high-tech equipment?


    His deep gaze couldn''t help but show some curiosity. His fianc¨¦e was not simple.


    However, if Jane didn''t say anything, he wouldn''t deliberately ask either. He liked her for who she


    was, regardless of her identity or family background.


    As they got closer and closer to the sea surface, Jane looked around and saw several inds in the


    distance.


    A wave of excitement surged through Jane''s heart as she was about to tell Patrick when she heard


    his maic voice say softly in her ear: "Jane, do you see that ind over there?"


    "Mhmm." She nodded. "I was just about to tell you about it."


    Patrick chuckled lowly and whispered by her ear: "Are we telepathic?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his thin lips lightly touched Jane''s earlobe. Suddenly an electric


    feeling spread throughout her body making it tingle all over.


    Jane blushed at this man who still knew how to flirt even at this time: what kind of person is he?


    "Don''t mess around," she turned away from him and looked towards the distant ind instead.


    If there is fresh water on that ind then they might have hope! But how long would it take them to


    swim there from here? Would Patrick''s foodst until then?


    Could Grandpa really receive their distress signal ande rescue them?


    While lost in thought suddenly came Patrick''s low voice again: "Can you swim?"


    "Mhmm." She nodded again


    Patrick took out life jackets from his backpack and carefully helped put one on for Jane before


    saying: "We''ll swim together towards that direction."


    "Mhmm." She replied faintly hoping they could get lucky enough to encounter passing ships for


    rescue along their way


    The two slowly descended into the water until they were very close to its surface now; The vast


    ocean stretched endlessly ahead of them with waves crashing against each other creating loud


    roars echoing through space filling up everything around them


    Once again fear gripped onto Janes heart; although she can swim well but facing various dangers


    amidst these endless waters made anyone feel uneasy


    "About to fall into the water, hold your breath," Patrick calcted the timing and untied the rope that


    was tied around them. He tied his and Jane''s life jackets together.


    The two held hands tightly as they fell into the sea.


    Jane choked on several mouthfuls of seawater, which filled her mouth with a salty and fishy taste


    that was unpleasant.


    "Jane, are you okay?" Patrick turned his head to look at Jane beside him and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine. How about you?" The surging waves hit Jane''s body, causing some pain. She held onto


    Patrick''s arm tightly.


    Patrick hugged Jane naturally and kissed her forehead. "I''m fine. Listen to me; we need to swim


    together towards that ind."


    After speaking, Patrick let go of Jane and made a beautiful leap using standard breaststroke


    towards the direction of the ind.


    The wound on his arm began to ache faintly again from a few days ago when he protected Jane


    from Annie''s stabbing attack. It had already begun scabbing over without any problems before this


    incident in seawater caused it to reopen again.


    Patrick furrowed his eyebrows slightly but suppressed the pain forcefully because he was now


    Jane''s emotional support pir - her solid reliance - so he couldn''t show any difort or else she


    would worry about him too much; he didn''t want that for her sake.


    Jane followed closely behind as both swam forward together with all their might despite increasingly


    larger waves making it difficult for them every time they tried moving forward even just a little bit


    more than before each time they did so due to being pushed back by opposing winds against their


    efforts by these same waves pushing against them in this direction away from where they wanted


    desperately reach - towards safety onnd atst!


    Looking up ahead at what seemed like an ever-distant ind nowpared with earlier moments


    ago when it appeared closer than ever before because of these strong currents working against


    them both relentlessly without mercy nor respite whatsoever since then...


    She panicked slightly as she spoke out loud: "Patrick! It seems like we''re getting farther away from


    the ind..."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Patrick also noticed this fact toote because right now is precisely when there is an opposing wind


    blowing directly against their efforts while trying hard swimming toward safety ashore!


    Although he had already put forth all possible effort avable within himself thus far until exhaustion


    set inpletely long ago... the relentless ocean current continued pushing harder still forcing them


    further away instead no matter how hard either one tried fighting back valiantly against its unyielding


    power...


    So after thinking carefully for just a moment longer than usual given such dire circumstances facing


    both themselves right now... he finally spoke up calmly yet firmly: "Let us rest here awhile first then


    conserve our energy until this wind dies down somewhatter on hopefully soon enough!"


    Jane agreed wholeheartedly knowing full well there wasn''t anything else left for either one except


    waiting patiently while holding onto each other tight enough not letting go under any circumstance


    whatsoever no matter what happens next!


    Patrick held her tightly. "Jane, don''t be afraid, just hold on a little longer."


    "I''m not afraid," Jane felt a flutter in her heart. With Patrick by her side, she inexplicably felt at ease.


    Even if there were great storms ahead, she wasn''t scared.


    The two of them drifted further away with the waves.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the winds and waves began to calm down.


    "Drink some water to replenish your energy," Patrick took out a bottle of mineral water from his


    backpack and handed it to Jane. "After the wind dies down, we''ll swim towards that ind over


    there."


    "Okay." Jane took a few sips of water and passed the bottle back to Patrick.


    He put it back into his backpack without drinking any himself.


    "You''re not thirsty?" Jane asked in surprise.


    "I''m fine," Patrick replied calmly. In the vast ocean, fresh water was essential for survival. Even if


    they made it to the indter on, there might not be any fresh water avable. That''s why these


    bottles of mineral water were especially precious - he wanted to save as much as possible for


    Jane''s sake.


    Jane naturally understood that he wasn''t really unthirsty - warmth flowed through her heart at this


    realization.


    Night fell; a crescent moon hung in the sky above them while moonlight spilled over onto the vast


    sea below - its blue waters shimmering with beautiful ripples and frothy waves dancing around them


    in circles...


    If they weren''t in such dire straits right now but instead swimming together with their loved one on


    this sea surface... how romantic would that have been?


    "Jane, now that things have calmed down we need to swim towards that ind as soon as


    possible." Patrick looked off into distance before speaking up which interrupted Jane''s thoughts


    about romance once again...


    The ind was faintly visible; if they didn''t hurry up and make their way over there soon then


    encountering another storm would be disastrous!


    "Yeah let''s hurry!" After drinking some water earlier on had given her some energy back again so


    she turned around quickly but identally bumped into Patrick''s wound...


    "Hiss..." A soft sound escaped from him...

 Chapter 144: No Longer Able To Protect You

    Chapter 144: No Longer Able To Protect You


    Chapter 144: No Longer Able to Protect You


    "Patrick, what''s wrong?" Jane asked with concern, noticing something was off about Patrick.


    A sharp pain shot through Patrick''s wound, but he took a deep breath and forced himself to remain


    strong. He smiled and said, "It''s nothing."


    "But..." Jane tried to see what was happening with Patrick, but he interrupted her.


    "Don''t speak, conserve your energy," Patrick said, cing his long fingers over her lips in a gesture


    to be quiet.


    Jane still wasn''t satisfied, "Are you really okay?"


    "Yes," Patrick replied calmly, releasing a single syble. He raised his lips in a small smile, "Don''t


    worry about it, let''s quickly head towards the ind."


    Together, the two of them moved towards the ind with a synchronized stroke.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    Patrick swam towards the ind while constantly scanning the area for passing ships.


    Unfortunately, this part of the sea seemed to be a remote area that hadn''t been developed yet, and


    there were no ships passing by.


    Looking at the vast sea, Patrick''s thoughts drifted off.


    Years ago, his father had taken the boat out and encountered a storm before disappearing into the


    depths of the sea.


    Now, he must not repeat his father''s mistake.


    He and Jane would survive and return home.


    With Patrick''s help and encouragement, Jane felt as though she was getting closer and closer to the


    ind.


    As the eastern sky gradually revealed a hint of dawn, the ind became clearer and clearer in


    Jane''s view.


    "Jane, we''ll be there soon," Patrick encouraged her continuously. His reassuring voice seemed to


    chase away the fatigue from her body.


    Just hold on a little longer, then when they reach the ind, they can finally rest.


    As they were getting closer and closer to the ind, Jane finally began to rx her tense heart.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, a huge wave washed towards them.


    Jane and Patrick were pushed back by the wave.


    "Patrick, there''s no wind now, where did this wavee from?" Jane asked with suspicion.


    Patrick''s voice was cold and stern as he said, "Jane, quickly move back!"


    "Huh?" Jane squinted and saw arge creature swimming towards them. It was the wave created


    by the creature that had just washed over them.


    Jane''s heart tightened. Was it a shark?!! Could it be this unlucky!?


    Jane narrowed her eyes and carefully observed the creature. It didn''t seem like a shark. She had


    never seen this type of fish before, so she didn''t know if it would attack humans.


    "Patrick, what kind of fish is it?" Jane focused intently on therge fish in front of her, her


    heartstrings taut.


    Patrick furrowed his brows, "I don''t know."


    He took out a knife from his backpack and untied the knot connecting him and Jane to the life


    jacket. In a firm voice that brooked no refusal, he said, "Jane, go now! Swim as far away as


    possible!"


    "No, we face it together." Jane refused.


    Patrick''s gaze was intense as he focused on the approaching creature, protecting Jane behind him.


    Jane didn''t waste time either. She swam behind therge fish and tightly grabbed its tail.


    It was unknown how long it was before the fish finally stopped moving.


    "Patrick, it''s dead..." Jane felt like it had been a century before she sighed with relief.


    Patrick didn''t respond.


    Jane''s heart skipped a beat and she quickly swam forward.


    The handsome face of Patrick was bloodied.


    "Patrick, are you okay!? Your injuries...!" Jane''s heart plunged and she asked with concern.


    Patrick''s face was covered in blood, but he was quiet.


    "I''m fine." Patrick breathed and spoke.


    His voice was like the sound of heaven and suddenly made Jane''s sorrowful heart feel joy.


    "Then why is your blood all over...?" Jane hugged Patrick tightly.


    It was good that he was fine.


    Patrick smiled and gently spoke, "It''s the blood of the fish, sshed on my face. Jane, you care


    about me so much, I''m happy."


    Jane red at him, "Who cares about you, I''m just helping you clean up."


    After feeling relieved for a while, Jane realized that Patrick''s face was now extremely pale.


    And his arm, it seemed to be bleeding.


    "What happened to your arm?" Jane asked with concern.


    Patrick shook his head, "It''s nothing. Let''s go quickly. This ce is not safe."


    "Let me see." Jane insisted.


    After checking Patrick''s arm, Jane realized that the situation was not optimistic.


    The wound on his arm, it had opened up again.


    Moreover, during the battle with the fish, Patrick had received several injuries.


    Patrick''splexion was getting worse.


    Jane touched his forehead, it was hot and hot.


    "Let''s go to the ind quickly." Jane said after thinking for a few seconds.


    Patrick''s wound had be inmed, and if he continued to soak in the sea water, the


    consequences would be catastrophic.


    She must go to the ind as soon as possible and bandage his wounds.


    "Patrick, hold on." Jane felt that the man''s condition was worsening.


    Patrick pursed his pale lips and had beads of sweat on his forehead, "I''m sorry, Jane, I''ve worried


    you."


    The battle with the fish had taken a lot out of him, and now his injuries were causing him


    excruciating pain.


    He tried to use his strong willpower to suppress this pain and continue to swim with Jane towards


    the ind.


    However, he now felt powerless.


    The more Patrick fought to keep going, the more he felt like he was being burned alive by the ice


    cold sea water.


    Jane held onto Patrick with one hand and tied their life jackets together with the other, determined


    to reach the ind as soon as possible. She was anxious and asked, "Patrick, how are you doing?"


    Patricky still and didn''t respond.


    Jane''s heart skipped a beat and she shook Patrick''s arm vigorously, "Patrick, wake up quickly! Don''t


    fall asleep!"

 Chapter 145: Birth And Death Together

    Chapter 145: Birth And Death Together


    Chapter 145: Birth and Death Together


    "What are you talking about?" Jane was anxious when she heard Patrick''s words.


    Patrick looked towards the direction of the ind. Although they were getting closer, there was still a


    long way to go.


    Now he was weak and couldn''t swim anymore, only dragging Jane down.


    He didn''t want to drag her down.


    Patrick furrowed his brows slightly and reached out to untie the life jacket tied to Jane, "Jane, I''m a


    little tired, I want to rest. You swim over first and wait for me on the ind."


    Jane knew what Patrick was thinking about. She pressed down on Patrick''srge hand, "No, we''ll


    swim over together."


    "I will only hold you back." Patrick looked at Jane with heavy and solemn eyes, his expression


    softening.


    He liked this woman who was loyal to him and wouldn''t leave him behind. He was happy.


    Even if he was going to die in the vast sea, he wouldn''t regret it.


    Jane took a deep breath and said firmly, "I''m not afraid to be held back. Since I''ve given you my


    answer, I''ll do my best. I won''t leave you behind. This time, let me protect you! We''ll always be


    together, life and death together!"


    Jane''s tone was unusually firm.


    In the end, Patrick got injured because he was trying to save her.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He repeatedly risked his life to save her, so how could she leave him alone when he was seriously


    injured?


    Jane held onto Patrick with one hand and with the other hand she vigorously swam, gritting her


    teeth and persevering.


    "Patrick, you must persist!"


    With every ounce of strength she had, Jane finally approached the ind.


    The ind kept getting bigger and bigger in front of her...


    Jane gasped for breath and looked back at Patrick, "Patrick, we''re almost there, just hang in there a


    little longer!"


    Patrick grunted softly.


    He felt like he was suffering beyond imagination, but his remaining consciousness told him that he


    couldn''t give up.


    Jane loved him deeply and was willing to die with him.


    He mustn''t let her down.


    With thest of his strength, Jane finally brought Patrick to the ind.


    When her feet touched solid ground again, Jane let out a long sigh, "Patrick, we''ve arrived."


    Gritting her teeth, Jane helped Patrick ashore and copsed on the ground with exhaustion.


    She looked at him with concern.


    His handsome face was now exceptionally pale, his eyes closed tight, his breathing rapid and


    shallow, unconscious.


    Jane''s eyes were full of care as she carefully ced her hand on Patrick''s right wrist to feel his


    pulse.


    Patrick''s hand was as hot as fire.


    His pulse was fast and weak, indicating that his wound had be infected and that he had


    developed a high fever after being in the sea for so long.


    "Patrick, you''ll be fine, I''ll definitely save you!" Jane tightly held onto Patrick''s hand and kissed it


    lightly.


    She took a bottle of mineral water out of Patrick''s backpack, sat down on the ground, and with one


    hand supporting Patrick''s head, she propped him up against her chest while opening the bottle with


    the other hand, "Patrick, have some water first."


    But the man didn''t have the slightest reaction.


    "Patrick, wake up!" Jane gritted through the pain in her heart and raised her voice to call Patrick''s


    name.


    However, no matter how much Jane called him, Patrick showed no response.


    "Patrick,e on, have some water." Jane used the bottle cap to take a sip of mineral water, gently


    pried open Patrick''s lips, and poured the water into his mouth.


    However, Patrick remained unconscious, unaware, and the water she had just fed him flowed out of


    his mouth again.


    Jane furrowed her pretty eyebrows, took a sip of water herself, lowered her head slightly, and


    without hesitation approached Patrick''s lips.


    Her lips pressed against his lips, which were still sexy and beautiful even ina.


    Jane felt as if Patrick''s lips were searing hot, like an electric shock, causing her lips to burn.


    Her face blushed slightly.


    But now was not the time to think about that. Jane took a deep breath, held her breath, and with


    both hands firmly fixed Patrick''s head. She fed all the mineral water into Patrick''s mouth.


    Patrick made a weak sound to spit out the water, but Jane''s lips sealed his lips tightly.


    His Adam''s apple moved, and finally he drank all the water.


    Sess!


    Jane let out a long breath, ignoring her embarrassment, and repeated the process of feeding


    Patrick water several times.


    Jane also found a towel in Patrick''s backpack, dampened it with water, ced it on his forehead,


    and tried to lower his body temperature.


    After doing all this, she looked around the ind.


    The area near the ocean was a beach.


    Deep within the ind was a forest, lush and green.


    Jane''s lips curved up. If there were nts, there must be fresh water. It should be enough for her


    and Patrick to survive.


    But she wondered if there were fierce beasts on this ind?


    Thinking of therge fish she encountered earlier made Jane''s heart skip a beat.


    If Patrick hadn''t valiantly protected her by putting himself in front of her, it could have been her who


    was now seriously injured.


    Looking at the still unconscious man in front of her, Jane''s nose twitched slightly and her eyes


    became misty.


    She told herself, Jane, you must be strong. Right now, you must face everything bravely. Patrick is


    counting on you.


    At this moment, she realized that her ne was missing! It must have been lost in the confusion


    when they encountered the fearsome fish!


    Jane felt a pang of regret in her heart. Now she couldn''t send a distress signal to her grandfather


    even if she wanted to. She hoped that the signal she sent yesterday could be received by her


    grandfather.


    As Jane was lost in thoughtful gazing at Patrick''s unconscious form, he weakly uttered, "Water...


    water..."


    Jane''s heart skipped a beat. "Patrick," she said with a hint of joy in her voice as she looked down at


    the man in her arms. However, Jane was disappointed to see that Patrick remained unconscious


    and was only instinctively muttering in his sleep. "Patrick, you will be fine," Jane prayed silently in


    her heart as she took a sip of water with her mouth and leaned down to Patrick''s lips.


    As their lips met, Patrick felt afortable, refreshing sensation that slightly eased the tightness in


    his brows and regted his breathing.


    He greedily sucked in the coolness of her lips, feeling the familiar sensation that had haunted him


    all along once again wash over his entire body.


    Candy, is that you?

 Chapter 146: Surviving The Disaste

    Chapter 146: Surviving The Disaste


    Chapter 146: Surviving the Disaste


    The faint fragrance from her lips was just like the memories of his childhood. Patrick felt a bit dazed,


    only aware of the woman''s lips in front of him, which seemed like a cool spring that was refreshing


    andfortable. He instinctively reached out and hugged Jane, pulling her closer to him.


    She was so soft, cool andfortable. Patrick wanted more.


    Unexpectedly, he lost his bnce and fell into Patrick''s arms. Feeling the strength in his hands,


    Jane felt happy inside. It seemed that giving him water to drink, physical cooling down had some


    effect.


    "Patrick, wake up," Jane whispered softly into his ear while pressing her cheek against his face.


    "You promised me that you would pursue me and love me for life to protect me; you can''t break your


    promise."


    Her gentle voice entered Patrick''s ears causing him to furrow his brows slightly.


    Who is calling out to him?


    That familiar yet gentle voice... was it Candy? Or Jane?


    Candy... Jane...


    The figures of both women gradually ovepped with each other in Patrick''s mind.


    Why did he always have this feeling that Jane was Candy?


    Patrick slowly opened his eyes as the woman''s face became clearer before him. He lifted the corner


    of his lips slightly as he said: "Jane..."


    "Patrick! You''re awake?" The joy in Jane''s eyes sparkled brightly.


    "Mm." It took some effort for Patrick to nod as he asked: "What happened?"


    Why did he feel so weak all over again? Why did it hurt so much?


    "You were injured; your wound got infected and caused a fever," exined Jane with concern


    etched on her face.


    Taking several deep breaths helped bring back some memories for Patrick - yes - their ne


    crashed! They fell into the sea where they encountered strong winds followed by vicious fish


    attacks!


    He vaguely remembered telling Jane not to worry about him because he couldn''t hold on any


    longer...


    "Jane... you saved me?" Looking around at their surroundings revealed they were lying on a sandy


    beach which made relief wash over Patrick like waves crashing onto shorelines after surviving such


    an ordeal!


    Jane smiled lightly: "You''ve saved my life many times already; I''ve only returned one favor now but


    still owe you many more."


    Holding onto her hand tightly while speaking lowly: "Then let us use our bodies instead."


    As soon as those words left Patricks'' mouth warmth spread throughout Janes'' body causing her


    breaths to hitch momentarily before she nced at him curiously once again.


    This man, just when he was barely out of danger, started acting all casual.


    How did Jane not know that Patrick had such thick skin before?


    Seeing Jane remain silent, Patrick tightened his grip on her hand with a little force. "Don''t forget you


    promised me. You can''t back out now."


    Jane''s thin lips curved slightly. "Yes, I promised you and I won''t back out. But for now, we need to


    find a safe ce first."


    Patrick woke up from his daze and the situation seemed to have improved slightly. Jane''s anxious


    heart also rxed a bit.


    Patrick''s illness was mainly caused by an infected wound soaked in seawater which resulted in high


    fever. It was unrealistic to rely solely on physical methods to bring down the fever and with the sun


    beating down mercilessly on the beach even normal people couldn''t bear it let alone someone with


    high fever like Patrick.


    To make matters worse, she didn''t have any medicine at hand which made her worry even more.


    After thinking for a while, she came up with an idea.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    For now, her only option was to find a safe ce for Patrick first before going around the ind


    looking for Chinese herbs that could be used as antipyretics.


    Back when she lived in rural areas beforeing here, she learned medical skills from a respected


    old Chinese doctor and therefore understood traditional Chinese medicine as well as knew about


    Chinese herbs.


    "Patrick can you walk?" Jane looked into the distance; She wanted to go into the forest looking for


    herbs but didn''t want Patrick lying there alone either.


    Patrick tried standing up but found it difficult.


    Jane quickly reached out and supported him; His entire body leaned against her shoulder while his


    right arm wrapped around her shoulder hanging loosely over her chest.


    Unintentionally though Patricks big hand touched that soft area of   her chest causing an electric


    shock-like feeling making Janes face turn red instantly.


    Jane paused mid-step then gave Patrick an annoyed look saying: "Can''t you behave yourself?"


    A hint ofughter appeared at one corner of Patricks mouth as he teased: "Are you shy?"


    Jane pursed her lips changing topics: "Watch your step."


    It took some effort but eventually Jane helped support Patrick under arge tree where they were


    shielded from sunlight by its leaves making their surroundings quiet too.


    Carefully supporting him onto sitting position leaning against tree trunk allowing him time rest,


    "Patrick rest here while I go nearby see if there are any herbs," said Jane opening up conversation


    again.


    "Mm-hmm," replied Patrick faintly feeling much better than earlier already.


    Patrick was already in good physical shape, and now with Jane''s heartfelt care, he was feeling even


    better. Afraid of getting lost, Jane had marked their path all the way. As they walked briskly forward,


    Jane suddenly heard a faint rushing sound.


    "What is that sound?" she wondered. "Could it be dangerous?"


    Jane cautiously stopped in her tracks and listened carefully for a while with her head tilted to one


    side.


    "It''s the sound of water!" she eximed. "There must be a water source nearby!"


    With joy in her heart, Jane followed the direction of the flowing water until she came upon a small


    stream not long after.


    "Fantastic!" she thought as she quickly approached the stream and squatted down to drink from it


    using her hands like a cup.


    After drinking copiously from it, Jane felt much morefortable all over her body. She stood up


    again and saw several fruit trees on the other side of the stream bearing orange fruits that looked


    very much like oranges.


    She hurriedly crossed over to them and picked one fruit before sniffing at it carefully.


    "It must be an orange," she concluded before peeling off its skin and taking a bite out of its juicy


    flesh which tasted sour-sweet but delicious nheless.


    It seemed that fate was still smiling on her since finding both water source and oranges meant


    surviving on this ind would no longer pose any problem for them anymore!


    Jane quickly picked several more oranges since Patrick''s injuries worried her greatly then retraced


    their steps following those markings back towards where they had started earlier looking for herbs


    along their way but unfortunately without sess so far...


    "Well then," thought Jane resignedly as they reached back under that big tree where they had


    rested earlier only to find Patrick missing! Her heart sank immediately with worry: how could he


    disappear just like that when his injuries were so severe?


    "Could something have happened to him?" cried out Jane anxiously while running around frantically


    calling out his name repeatedly: "Patrick! Patrick! Where are you?"

 Chapter 147: Saved

    Chapter 147: Saved


    Chapter 147: Saved


    "Jane, I''m here," Patrick''s voice came from a distance.


    Jane felt relieved and hurried towards the sound.


    "I told you to wait for me there. Why did you run around?" Jane''s tone had a hint of reproach.


    Didn''t this man know he was still sick? He made her so worried.


    Patrick, however, didn''t seem to care about his illness as he proudly showed off two sparrows he


    had caught. "Sparrows should taste good."


    "You... went bird hunting? Why aren''t you resting?" Jane scolded him while supporting him. "You still


    have a fever."


    "You care about me?" Patrick had just found some wild fruits in the forest and felt much better now


    that Jane was showing concern for him again.


    Jane rolled her eyes at him. "I don''t care about you; who else would I care about?"


    "Oh, there''s a cave over there where we can rest," Jane said as she noticed a small mountain with


    a cave on top that could provide shelter from the wind and rain along their path back home.


    The two walked into the cave which was warm inside and seemed like another world altogether.


    "You rest here properly; don''t wander around. I''ll go out to find some herbs for you," Jane instructed


    Patrick before heading up to search for medicinal nts on the mountain top nearby.


    As luck would have it, she finally found several herbs that could help clear heat and relieve


    inmmation after searching carefully on top of the mountain.


    When she returned to the caveter that day, an aromatic smell greeted her nose.


    "It smells so good!" Jane eximed.


    Patrick''s maic voice rang out: "Come over here quickly and try this roasted sparrow."


    Jane looked over at Patrick holding several roasted birds skewered onto branches emitting an


    appetizing aroma.


    "Try it," Patrick offered one of them to her but instead of epting it she carefully took out some


    herbs she''d collected earlier applying them gently onto his wound instead saying: "How do you feel


    now?"


    Patrick reached out and hugged her tightly saying: "I''m fine."


    The medicinal nts worked wonders as by nightfall his fever subsidedpletely with his


    complexion returning back to normal by morning light making both their hearts feel relieved knowing


    they were safe together in such difficult times even though they were stranded in unfamiliar territory


    far away from civilization without any hope or means of rescue anytime soon...


    After several days passed when Patrick''s body recovered almost fully enough for them both being


    able think clearly again without worrying too much anymore - except one thing nagging at their


    minds - something wasn''t right regarding their ne crashnding¡­ It didn''t seem like an ident


    after all!


    At the moment of the ne crash, he had already had this idea.


    His private ne always performed well and was regrly inspected. It couldn''t suddenly lose


    control.


    The only exnation was that someone had tampered with the ne before takeoff.


    Who could it be?


    From the captain to the crew, they were all long-time employees of The Pansy family and had


    always been loyal.


    Besides, this crash left them uncertain about life and death. No one would joke around with their


    own lives like that.


    He furrowed his sword-like eyebrows. "Actually, I suspect that my father''s death wasn''t an ident


    either."


    "Are you saying... the person who tampered with your ne is also responsible for your father''s


    death?" Jane''s face became serious.


    If so, this person would be very dangerous indeed.


    "Jane, we need to go back as soon as possible," Patrick said in a deep voice.


    His crashed airne must have made explosive news by now. Who knows what chaos is


    happening outside? He has a bad feeling about it all.


    "You''re worried about The Pansy Group?" Jane asked when she saw Patrick''s cold expression.


    Patrick nodded slightly and said lightly, "Yes."


    "In fact, it''s not necessarily a bad thing," Jane thought aloud. "The person who tampered with your


    airne probably thinks you''re dead by now. So he will definitely take further action. As long as we


    go back quickly, we can find out who the real culprit is!"


    "You''re right; we need to go back first," Patrick agreed.


    He thought for a moment then went into the woods to pick up many branches which he brought


    back onto the beach.


    "Why did you pick up so many branches?" Jane looked at him curiously as she watched himy out


    an SOS signal on the sand.


    "You''ll see in a minute." Patrick smiled thenid out an SOS signal on the beach hoping any passing


    nes or ships could see it clearly.


    Jane nodded her head in agreement; they''ve been stuck on this ind for five or six days now while


    scanning for any passing boats during daylight hours hoping someone would rescue them but no


    luck yet! She didn''t know if her grandfather received her distress signal either!


    Just when Jane began feeling disappointed again suddenly there appeared in front of her eyesight -


    a luxurious cruise ship!


    "Patrick! A ship ising!" Excitement filled Jane''s voice as she pointed towards where she saw


    something moving far away from their location on shorelines


    She pointed excitedly at a distant luxury cruise ship eximing: "We are saved!"


    Patrick followed Jane''s direction and saw a super cruise ship sailing on the sea. He took off his coat


    and waved it vigorously with his distinctivelyrge hands. The people on the ship seemed to have


    spotted Jane and Patrick, as they were heading towards them.


    Finally, someone hade! They were saved!


    Jane''s heart was beating faster and faster.


    This cruise ship... looked familiar.


    As it got closer to them, Jane finally realized that it was her grandfather''s!


    Excitedly hugging Patrick''s shoulder, she eximed, "That''s my grandpa''s cruise ship!"


    Patrick hugged her tightly in return. "Your grandfather must have received your distress signal."


    "Mhmm." Jane nodded heavily and waved frantically at the ship while shouting loudly, "Grandpa! I''m


    here!"


    Old North stood on the deck and let out a long sigh of relief when he saw Jane and Patrick. Thank


    goodness his precious granddaughter was safe.


    The cruise ship approached the ind but hadn''t stopped yet when Jane pulled Patrick up onto it.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa, I thought I''d never see you again!" Tears welled up in Jane''s eyes as she saw Old North


    who looked kind-hearted.


    "Jane, as long as you''re okay." Old North hurriedly held onto his beloved granddaughter while


    examining her from head to toe to make sure she wasn''t hurt before he could finally rx.


    Jane rubbed her nose with her hand. "I''m fine now thanks to Patrick saving me."


    With one step forward after taking a long stride with his legs, Patrick reached out for Jane''s hand


    while looking at Old Pansy with respect before respectfully addressing him by saying "Grandfather."


    Seeing their intimate actions along with hearing how he addressed him made Old North understand


    everything all of sudden; he stroked his beard thenughed heartily saying "Haha! You two are


    finally together; that''s great!"

 Chapter 148: Pansy Group Runs Into Trouble

    Chapter 148: Pansy Group Runs Into Trouble


    Chapter 148: Pansy Group Runs into Trouble


    "Grandpa..." Jane was a little shy in front of Old North and coquettishly said, "Don''t say these


    things."


    "When a man is old enough to marry, a woman is old enough to marry. Why be ashamed?" Old


    North teased.


    "Grandpa, you''re still talking!" Jane turned around and patted her face with both hands when she


    saw the embarrassed look on the woman next to her.


    Seeing this, Patrick raised his eyebrows and spoke seriously to Old North. "Grandpa, I will take care


    of Jane and protect her."


    "Not bad. Grandpa didn''t misjudge you." Old North was very satisfied with Patrick.


    This was Patrick''s first time meeting Old North. The old man had sharp spirits and a strong aura all


    over him. He didn''t look like an old man from the countryside at all.


    Patrick suddenly remembered that his grandfather had an old friend named North as well. They


    used to dominate the business world back then but suddenly retiredter on.


    Could it be him?


    As Patrick pondered this thought, Jane suddenly interrupted his thoughts by speaking up again.


    "Grandpa, how did you know we were here? Did you receive my distress signal?"


    Old North nodded in response.


    That day he was fishing by theke when his sensor suddenly vibrated in his pocket.


    Old North''s heart sank as he knew that it meant something dangerous happened to his beloved


    granddaughter!


    He knew about Jane''s abilities so whoever sent out this distress signal must have been in dire need


    of help.


    The signal was weak but after some effort, he managed to locate it deep within the sea.


    He quickly brought people along for rescue mission


    Jane''s ne fell into deep sea causing its signal getting weaker over time until finally found by


    Old north who felt hopeless at times during search operation due its weak signals


    After being rescued from danger , Jane asked excitedly," Grandfather , what is happening outside


    now ?"


    The CEO of Pansy Group crashed into sea from ne, his life or death unknown, outside world


    must be shocked .


    Sure enough , Old north narrowed eyes sharply looked towards Patrick ,"Patrick, Pansy Group has


    encountered trouble."


    "It was expected," replied Patrick with furrowed brows,


    "Grandfather what exactly happened?" asked Jane curiously,


    Old north stroked his beard while looking serious ,"After receiving your distress signal, I contacted


    your grandfather immediately, but..."


    "How is my grandfather doing?" The center of Patricks eyebrows twitched twice as he spoke


    solemnly


    After looking at Patrick, Old North said, "Your butler said he''s sick and I can''t reach him. This has


    never happened before, but the situation is urgent and I had toe find you guys at sea."


    Upon hearing this, Patrick''s handsome face turned unusually cold.


    Even if his grandfather was sick, there was no way he couldn''t be reached.


    Something must have happened.


    "Patrick, your grandfather will be fine," Jane held Patrick''s hand andforted him softly. "We''ll


    hurry back together and face whatever trouble Pansy Group is facing."


    "Mm," Patrick uttered a monosybic sound indifferently while ncing deeply at Jane with an


    imperceptible flicker of emotion and deep love in his eyes.


    "Captain, please go faster," Jane knew that despite Patrick''s calm exterior appearance, he must be


    very worried and anxious inside. She felt the same way too - her heart yearned to return home


    quickly.


    Old North also shared their worries about his dear friend''s safety but was calmer than both Jane


    and Patrick. He believed that no matter what happened to Pansy Group, Old Pansy could handle it.


    Moreover, now that he had found Patrick who possessed great abilities himself; as long as he


    returned home safely even if Pansy Group encountered any problems they could still turn things


    around for the better.


    After sailing on the sea for several days more days finally passed until Jane and Patrick returned to


    Guavo port where Old North saw them off ashore with a reminder: "I''m going back to Georgia first;


    take care of yourselves. If you can''t handle anything just let me know anytime."


    "Grandpa North please take care," Jane felt reluctant to part ways with him yet she had more


    important matters needing her attention now.


    As Old North''s cruise ship disappeared from view in front of her eyesight she couldn''t help feeling


    slightly teary-eyed.


    "Jane when everything here is settled down I''ll apany you to see my grandpa," said Patrick in


    a clear voice beside her ear which brought her back from being lost in thought again.


    "We should go find your grandpa first," replied Jane frowning slightly.


    "No we shouldn''t alert anyone unnecessarily," exined calmly by  Patrick who meant not wanting


    anyone else besides themselves knowing about their arrival or presence yet since something might


    have caused his grandfather''s sudden illness after all ¨C perhaps someone intentionally did it?


    And this person was likely the one who tampered with Patrick''s ne, wanting to kill him.


    "Let''s find Morton first," Patrick said in a low voice.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane nodded and handed over the phone Old North had given her to Patrick.


    Both her and Patrick''s phones had fallen into the sea.


    Patrick took the phone and dialed Morton''s number.


    "Hello, who is this?" Morton''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    "It''s me," Patrick said coldly.


    "Mr. Pansy?" Morton''s voice suddenly became excited. "Are you okay?"


    "Yes," Patrick replied tly.


    "Boss, it''s great that you''re okay!" Morton sounded excited and concerned. "We were all worried


    about you and Miss North. A lot has happened since you disappeared..."


    "We''ll talk when we meet," Patrick looked around before saying, "I''m at Gulf Port."


    "I''lle pick you up right away." Morton said respectfully.


    "Don''t tell anyone I contacted you." Patrick warned in a low voice.


    "I understand."


    Half an hourter, Morton drove to Gulf Port.


    "Mr. Pansy, Miss North! It really is you!" When he opened the car door and saw them both, it was


    like seeing someone from another world.


    "We''ll talk in the car," Patrick said coldly as he sat with Jane in backseat.


    Morton started driving out of port. "Where are we going, boss?"


    "To my vi on outskirts of town,"Patrick''s lips slightly lifted.


    This vi was gifted by his grandfather long ago; it was very secluded so no one knew about it.


    Atst they arrived at his vi where he led Jane and Morten into living room. He sat down on sofa


    crossing his legs exuding an air of calmness even if Mount Tai were pressing down on him, and


    asked lightly: "What happened to Pansy Group? What happened to my grandfather?"

 Chapter 149: Caught Him Unguarded

    Chapter 149: Caught Him Unguarded


    Chapter 149: Caught Him Unguarded


    "Mr. Pansy is fine," Morton hurried over to Patrick and spoke up.


    Upon hearing this, Patrick breathed a sigh of relief. He pursed his sexy thin lips and asked in a deep


    voice, "Morton, what''s going on?"


    "When I returned from France, everything was normal," Morton said as he thought about it. "Shortly


    after that, news came of your ne crash.


    At the time, the news caused a sensation throughout the city. Everyone was anxious, especially Old


    Pansy who sent many search teams to find you.


    But the next day, Old Pansy didn''t show up. Winston said he had a heart attack and was taken to


    the hospital for treatment."


    "Heart attack?" Patrick frowned slightly.


    He knew his grandfather did have heart disease but had been taking medication to control it well


    over these years.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Mmm," Morton nodded and continued speaking. "Winston said that because you were missing and


    presumed dead at that time, Old Pansy suffered from shock and fell ill after days of running around


    looking for you. I went to visit him at the hospital but Winston stopped me."


    "Winston wouldn''t let you see Grandpa?" Patrick''s sexy lips tightened into a line.


    "Yes," Morton replied with some coldness in his tone. "He said Old Pansy was seriously ill and


    needed rest so no one could disturb him."


    "How do you know Grandpa is okay then?" Jane interrupted Morton''s exnation.


    ording to Morton''s persuasion tactics, Winston detained Old Pansy himself so why would he be


    sure that nothing happened?


    "Well," Morton began exining again as he took out a piece of paper from his western coat pocket


    and handed it over to Patrick. "During those few days when I had search teams looking for you at


    sea - which proved difficult since we couldn''t determine where exactly your ne crashed - I also


    tried every means possible to get in touch with Grandpa at the hospital but Winston''s people were


    guarding him very tightly so I didn''t dare act recklessly lest they harm him."


    "And then what happened?" Jane asked curiously.


    "Just when I felt hopeless about what else could be done, I received this note from an anonymous


    nurse,"Morton exined further as he handed over another piece of paper containing Morse code


    written by hand by someone who knew how. Patrick recognized immediately that it was Grandpa''s


    handwriting. The Morse code read: "Beware of Winston; find Patrick ASAP."


    "I tried contacting that nurse but failed,"Morton concluded."On surface, Pansy Group seems calm,


    but since then, Winston has temporarily taken charge as CEO handling all matters big or small


    within ourpany."


    "So you''re saying that Winston has had his eye on the position of CEO of Pansy Group for a long


    time," Patrick''s deep eyes shed with understanding, and his intuition was indeed correct.


    Winston has done so much deliberately, and he is afraid that it may be rted to his ne crash.


    "Morton continued, ''He even tried to bribe me. And that''s not all, today at the board meeting,


    Winston suddenly announced that he will take over as the CEO of Pansy Group and there will be a


    press conference in two days.''"


    Patrick sneered, "Winston''s fox tail can finally no longer be hidden."


    "I''m so afraid that something has happened to you, Mr. President. Old Pansy is missing again and I


    can''t find anyone to talk to about it. Luckily, you and Miss North are back now," Morton sighed.


    These days, he has been mentally exhausted from battling wits with Winston.


    Fortunately, the CEO is fine and he rushed back just in time. Morton finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Actually, the current situation is favorable for us," Jane analyzed calmly after listening to Morton''s


    words. "Winston is too eager for sess and has already revealed his ambitious nature."


    Now, he thinks that Patrick is in trouble. Without confirming whether Patrick is alive or dead, he is


    eager to seize control of Pansy Group. He operates in the light while we operate in the dark. We


    canpletely catch him off guard and take him out."


    Patrick gave Jane an appreciative nce, knowing full well that his fianc¨¦e was no ordinary woman.


    Is it a case of telepathy that at this moment, it is exactly what he was thinking?


    Patrick''s tone was cold, "Morton, we need to gather evidence and rescue Grandpa before Winston


    holds a press conference."


    "Yes, Mr. President," Morton''s expression became serious.


    "Two days may be a bit rushed, but we should make it in time," Jane sat down next to Patrick and


    rubbed her forehead.


    It''s not easy to find evidence that Winston tampered with Patrick''s ne, but there is still time to


    stop him from seizing the position of president of Pansy Group.


    "Since Winston wants to bribe you, let''s turn the tables and use it to our advantage," Patrick said,


    pondering.


    "President, what do you mean?" Morton asked respectfully.


    "You agree to his demands, make him think he has seeded, becent and let his


    guard down. We''ll take the opportunity to gather evidence," Jane added on the side.


    Watching the CEO and Jane singing in harmony, Morton nodded repeatedly, and all the gloom in his


    heart disappeared over the past few days.


    Is this what they call "husband and wife singing in harmony"?


    "CEO, I''ll go back first to avoid arousing Winston''s suspicion," Morton said as he checked the time.


    He had been out for a long time.


    "Hmm," Patrick replied calmly.


    After Morton left, Jane took out her phone and habitually refreshed the news feed. The inte was


    flooded with reports about Pansy Group.


    [Pansy Group CEO Patrick crashes into the sea, life and death unknown!]


    [Pansy Group Chairman Old Pansy suffers from a heart attack, critical condition!]


    [Old Pansy''s adopted son Winston steps up in Pansy Group''s crisis and is about to be the


    CEO!]


    Jane narrowed her eyes. These news reports were probably intentionally spread by Winston.


    As she noticed that the man beside her was bing increasingly upset, Jane became impatient


    and closed her phone. She furrowed her brows and sighed deeply: "I never thought that Winston


    would do this. Old Pansy treated him so well but he imprisoned him with his ambition to take over


    Pansy Group. It''s really hard to know someone''s true intentions!"


    Patrick''s handsome face was covered in gloom: "Grandpa must be very disappointed."


    In fact, not only Grandpa would be disappointed but Patrick himself felt extremely let down too.


    He remembered when he was young; Winston used to y with him often and even bought toys for


    him or sent him off to school sometimes. Patrick always respected Winston since childhood but who


    knew that all these years of scheming were just leading up until today?


    "Patrick, what are you thinking?" Seeing that Patrick exuded an icy coldness all over his body, Jane


    held his hand tightly while asking concernedly.


    Patrick snapped back into reality as a hint of sorrow flickered through his eyes before speaking


    coldly: "I suspect my father''s ident years ago may also have something to do with Winston."

 Chapter 150: I Will Never Let You Down In This Life

    Chapter 150: I Will Never Let You Down In This Life


    Chapter 150: I Will Never Let You Down in This Life


    "But we have no evidence," Jane pursed her lips, a hint of seriousness in her delicate eyebrows.


    "It''s been so many years, even if there were any clues left behind back then, they''ve probably been


    destroyed by now."


    Patrick''s knuckles tightened as he spoke coldly and firmly. "No matter how much time has passed, if


    it was him who did it, there will definitely be traces left behind!"


    "Yes, but our priority right now is to expose Winston for imprisoning your grandfather and attempting


    to seize power," Jane''s eyes shed with determination.


    She wouldn''t let that despicable man Winston seed!


    Patrick turned his head and looked deeply at Jane before embracing her tightly. His expression was


    full of deep affection as he spoke. "Jane, thank you! For staying by my side during this difficult time."


    As she rested in Patrick''s embrace, Jane reached out and lightly touched his forehead. "Silly boy,


    I''m your fianc¨¦e after all. Of course I''ll share the good times and the bad with you."


    Patrick held onto the woman in his arms tightly as he made a lifelong promise in a low voice. "Jane,


    I will never let you down in this lifetime."


    A warm current surged through Jane''s heart as she met Patrick''s deep gaze with hers. "You better


    keep your promise."


    "Of course!" Patrick said before leaning down to kiss her deeply.


    ...


    Morton returned to Pansy Group only to be stopped by Winston''s assistant who informed him that


    Mr Sidney wanted to see him.


    "I know," Morton nodded before taking the elevator up to the 18th floor where the CEO office was


    located.


    The office used to belong solely to Patrick but had since been taken over by Winston who seemed


    oblivious about reigning himself in.


    Morton knocked on the door before entering cautiously asking: "Vice President Lin? Did you need


    me?"


    Winston sat on what used to be Patrick''s chair when Morton walked into his office; looking up at


    Morton once he entered: "Have you thought about what we discussed earlier?"


    Thinking back on what Patrick had just told him moments ago; Morton pretended hesitancy: "I


    haven''t really decided yet..."


    "What else do you need?" Winston stood up abruptly from his seat walking towards Morton slowly


    while saying: "He who knows when enough is enough will always have enough."


    Seeing that Morton still appeared uncertain; Winston continued speaking: "You''re not unaware of


    our current situation are you? It has been days since west heard from Patrick after his ne


    crash - things aren''t looking good."


    My stepfather is seriously ill in the hospital, and he entrusted me to manage Pansy Group well for


    Patrick. The current situation is that no one can serve as the president of Pansy Group except for


    me."


    As he spoke, Winston handed a check to Morton. "As long as you promise to vote for me at the


    press conference, this money will be yours. In addition, I will promote you to vice president."


    "Really?" Morton seemed convinced and took the check.


    "Of course." Winston smiled confidently.


    Two dayster was the day of Winston''s press conference.


    It was a sunny day with blue skies and sunshine. The press conference was scheduled for 2 pm.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane and Patrick woke up early that day. Patrick sent a text message to Morton: [Are you ready?]


    Morton quickly replied: [Everything is going smoothly!]


    "How''s it going?" Jane walked over with concern in her voice.


    Patrick smiled softly and kissed Jane on her forehead like a dragonfly touching water. His eyes


    were gentle as he said, "Everything is going smoothly. Now we just have to wait for Winston''s press


    conference."


    "That''s good," Jane breathed a sigh of relief. "I''ll go first while he holds his press conference so we


    can rx our guard when he does it; then you hurry up and rescue Old Pansy with your people."


    "Mm-hmm," Patrick nodded lightly.


    At exactly 2 o''clock, the press conference began on time in the meeting room of Pansy Group


    building surrounded by reporters inside out.


    Jane disguised herself slightly before blending into the crowd and finding an inconspicuous corner


    seat in the meeting room.


    She went separate ways from Patrick who led his team to rescue Old Pansy at hospital while she


    attended this news release first just see how things would turn out here at this moment


    Surprisingly enough though Beatrice followed behind Winston sitting next him on stage


    The host cleared his throat with a smile before saying: "Wee everyone attending today''s news


    release event held by Pansy Group; firstly let us invite Mr. Panzy''s mother Miss Beatrice onto stage


    giving us some words."


    Bai Qingqing?


    Why did Beatrice appear at this news release event?


    In Jane''s surprised gaze, Beatrice walked onto the stage in a ck dress and high heels. She


    cleared her throat and began to speak, "Good afternoon everyone. I believe that all of you have


    heard about the unfortunate news regarding my son Patrick. He was involved in a ne crash on


    his way back from France and has been missing for over half a month now despite our strongest


    search efforts. His fate is unknown."


    "Given the current situation, after much discussion by our Pansy Group board of directors, we have


    decided to elect a new suitable candidate as our CEO."


    As soon as Beatrice finished speaking, everyone began to discuss it.


    Although Beatrice''s words were tactful, they also indicated that Patrick''s chances of survival were


    slim; otherwise Pansy Group would not be holding this press conference so urgently.


    Moreover, even Patrick''s biological mother had said so herself while dressed in ck - it was highly


    likely that he was no longer alive.


    It seemed like Pansy Group had only kept quiet about this news for stability purposes.


    Jane couldn''t help but feel cold at heart when she saw how Beatrice treated her own son like this.


    Although their rtionship wasn''t good, Jane never expected that Beatrice would go so far as to


    support Winston on stage with her own arms - did they share some kind of secret?


    This could also exin why Winston could easily imprison Old Pansy without any resistance.


    Jane bit her lip and turned cold-faced at the thought of how hurt Patrick must feel knowing his


    mother treated him like this.


    "Mrs. Pansy," one reporter asked eagerly," Does the board already have an answer regarding who


    will be the next CEO?"


    "Of course." Beatrice smiled faintly before turning towards Winston who sat at center stage. "After


    careful consideration by our board members'' election process unanimously passed Mr. Winston as


    our next CEO."

 Chapter 151: The Return Of The King

    Chapter 151: The Return Of The King


    Chapter 151: The Return of the King


    Amidst the enthusiastic apuse, Winston stood up with a smile on his face. "Thank you, thank you


    for your support!" He waved his hand to signal everyone to quiet down and cleared his throat before


    speaking in a deep voice. "I am deeply saddened by Patrick''s misfortune, but now is not the time for


    sadness. I have more important things to do."


    "Pansy Group is my stepfather''s life work. With my stepfather gravely ill and Patrick''s fate unknown,


    the century-old foundation of Pansy Group cannot be shaken. Since everyone trusts me, I can only


    take up this heavy burden."


    A sharp journalist asked, "Mr. Winston, did Old Pansy authorize you as the next CEO of Pansy


    Group?"


    After all, Pansy Group was founded by Old Pansy himself and as chairman of Pansy Group he had


    the power to decide who would be CEO.


    If there was no authorization from Old Pansy then Winston would not have legitimacy.


    Winston smiled confidently and said: "Of course! This is also what my stepfather wants."


    "Why didn''t Old Pansye to today''s press conference?" another reporter asked.


    Winston blinked slightly before replying: "Because of Patrick''s situation - my stepfather had a heart


    attack and is now in critical condition so he couldn''t attend today''s event. He has entrusted me with


    full authority over handling all matters rted to Pansy Group."


    Watching Winston talk on stage with such confidence made Jane smirk sarcastically.


    It seems that Winston really hopes that Patrick dies soon but unfortunately for him his ns may


    backfire.


    Jane looked at her phone; she still hadn''t heard any news about Patrick yet.


    He went out to rescue Old pansies; hopefully nothing unexpected happens?


    While Winston continued talking on stage pretending like everything was fine Morton took off his


    sunsses and signaled Jane with a nod towards him


    Morton walked towards the stage with long strides looking coldly at Winston saying: "Winston


    cannot take over as CEO ofP ans yGroup!"


    This sudden opposition immediately drew everyone''s attention towards Morton


    As we all know Morton was one of Patrick''s most trusted assistants


    One journalist quickly asked: "Morton what do you mean?"


    Morton replied calmly: "Just what it sounds like."


    Seeing this sudden change in attitude from Morton made Winstons face change color


    Why did Morton suddenly change sides?


    "Mr. Pansy is just missing for now, and as long as he hasn''t been found, there''s still hope of finding


    him. Vice President Lin, why rush to rece him?" Morton''s cold gaze locked onto Winston.


    Winston forced a smile and walked up to Morton, patting his shoulder. "Patrick had an ident, I


    know you''re sad about it. But I''m also grieving - I watched Patrick grow up and treated him like my


    own son."


    "But now we must face reality," Winston continued. "After Patrick went missing, how many of us


    searched tirelessly? And what did we find? Nothing! We still don''t know if he''s alive or dead!"


    "If he''s still missing then that means Mr. Pansy could be alive too," Morton sneered at Winston.


    Winston frowned and signaled to the security guard standing nearby.


    The guard immediately understood and approached Morton saying "Morton please leave."


    But Morton ignored the guardpletely and looked coldly at Winston saying: "What? Are you


    feeling guilty?"


    "What are you talking about?" Winston furrowed his brow.


    "Am I making things up? If you were legitimately taking over Pansy Group with President Pansy''s


    authorization then why would Mr. Sidney need to bribe me?" Morton said as he pulled out a check


    from his pocket with your signature on it in front of everyone present.


    Right now there was no newsing from the CEO so all that mattered was dying time for


    Morton.


    As soon as those words left his mouth everyone started whispering amongst themselves:


    "It seems like something fishy is going on here!"


    "Does Winston really have Old Pansy''s authorization? If so then why would Morten say that he


    bribed him?"


    "Morton stop stirring trouble or else I won''t be polite!" Winston shed a cold look; how could he let


    Morten ruin his n at this critical moment?


    "Do you think I''m stirring trouble? You know what''s going on in your heart." One word after another


    came out of Morten''s mouth slowly but surely


    "Winston, advise yourself while there is still time!"


    Winston waved his hand towards the security guards beside them saying: "What are you guys


    waiting for?! Get rid of him!"


    Two guards exchanged nces before approaching Morten to pull him away from the scene.


    Clearing his throat once more, Winston announced loudly: "Ladies and gentlemen! We will continue


    our press conference today whereupon  I announce my appointment as Executive Director of Pansy


    Group starting today!"


    At that moment, a clear and cold male voice came from the entrance of the conference hall.


    "Winston, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed!" It was Patrick! Jane''s heart, which had been tightly held


    all this time, finally rxed. Patrick had finally arrived; he must have rescued Old Pansy.


    "Mr. Pansy!!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Pansy is okay! He''s back!!!"


    Patrick''s appearance caused a sensation; everyone was shocked as they looked at the dazzling


    man standing at the entrance.


    Under the light of the conference hall, Patrick seemed to be covered in golden light and exuded a


    powerful aura as he walked step by step towards the podium in front.


    He nced at Jane sitting in the corner and slightly raised his lips. Jane gestured to him with a


    smooth hand gesture.


    "Patrick... are you okay?" Winston couldn''t believe his eyes as he watched Patrick approach him


    step by step with changing expressions on his face.


    Patrick wasn''t dead!


    Didn''t he crash into the sea after falling from an airne? There had been no news about him for so


    many days during search and rescue operations; how could he still be alive?


    Not only was he alive but now appearing at a press conference!


    No matter how much Winston calcted or nned for it, never did it cross his mind that Patrick


    would appear unscathed like this!


    Patrick gave Winston a cold nce before slightly lifting his thin lips. "What''s wrong Uncle Winston?


    Don''t you want to see me?"


    "How could that be? I''m just happy to see you back," Winston suppressed his anger and insincerely


    patted Patrick on his shoulder."I sent many people out looking for you while you were missing these


    past few days. Now that I see you''re alright, I can rest easy."


    "Well then," said Patrick calmly after surveying around them."If that''s how it is then let''s cancel


    today''s press conference."

 Chapter 152: Not Intending To Annul The Engagement

    Chapter 152: Not Intending To Annul The Engagement


    Chapter 152: Not Intending to Annul the Engagement


    "Since the press conference has already been held, there is no reason to cancel it," Winston''s face


    was filled with extreme unwillingness.


    He was so close to sess, why did Patrick have toe back at this time?


    He couldn''t fail now.


    "Patrick, during the time you were away, I took over Pansy Group. This is also your grandfather''s


    intention," Winston said.


    "Is that so? Is it really my grandfather''s intention?" Patrick''s handsome face sank and he let out a


    cold snort from his nose.


    "Winston, you secretly drugged my grandfather in order to seize power and caused him to have a


    heart attack. You also imprisoned him. Do you think I don''t know?"


    As soon as Patrick spoke these words, it was like throwing a huge rock into an already unsettled


    lake, causing wave after wave ofmotion among the crowd:


    "Was Old Pansy really imprisoned?"


    "He didn''t have a heart attack?"


    "Did Winston really do this? Old Pansy is his godfather."


    "What does being a godfather mean? How many fathers and sons turn against each other these


    days?"


    These discussions fell into Winston''s ears and his expression changed again and again as he


    red at Patrick. "Patrick, don''t talk nonsense!"


    How could Patrick know so much? He had only just returned after disappearing for so many days!


    Why did he even know about the incident where he had imprisoned Old Pansy?


    Winston clenched his fingers tightly together as panic set in more and more within him.


    Seeing Winston like this made Patrick smirk sarcastically. "Am I talking nonsense? Let Grandpa tell


    you himself whether or not I am."


    After rescuing Old Pansy from captivity under Winston''s watchful eye , Patrick hurriedly came back


    for the press conference. Calcting the time frame of when they left their hideout location , Old


    Pansy should be arriving soon too . As soon as Patrick finished speaking suddenly there was


    another uproar among those present: "Old Pansy! It''s really Old Pansy who has arrived!!"


    At that moment two ck-d bodyguards were seen supporting an unsteady-looking old man


    walking towards them from outside of the conference hall entrance .


    Grandpa!" With one long stride forward , Patrick quickly walked towards them while Jane stood up


    simultaneously with her lips curling upwards looking at him . The two of them smiled at each other


    before reaching out on either side of Grandpa helping support him up saying: "Grandpa are you


    okay?"


    Old pansies looked somewhat tired but forced himself to smile bravely saying: "I''m fine."


    The two of them supported Old Pansy and walked towards the center of the stage.


    "Stepfather, you''re not..." Winston''s face turned ugly when he saw Old Pansy.


    Wasn''t Old Pansy supposed to be unconscious in the hospital? Why did he suddenly appear at the


    press conference?


    This is bad... it''s all over now!


    "Stepfather, how did youe here?" Winston forced himself to remain calm and asked.


    Old Pansy snorted coldly. "Of course, you didn''t want me toe."


    "How could that be?" Winston hypocritically replied. "It''s great news that you''re okay."


    "Winston, you drugged me in order to take over the Pansy Group. You falsely imed I was


    seriously ill and imprisoned me. Unfortunately for you, your n backfired!" Old Pansy stared at


    Winston with a cold and stern gaze.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I didn''t do it," Winston stepped back with sweat on his forehead.


    "You know whether or not you did it." Old Pansy walked up to the podium and cleared his throat. "I


    announce that today''s press conference is canceled. Patrick will continue as CEO of the Pansy


    Group."


    "As of today, I am removing Mr. Winston from his position as vice president of the group; he will no


    longer hold any position within ourpany."


    In front of everyone present, Old Pansy had given enough face-saving measures for Winston after


    all.


    After all these years raising him like a son only for him turn out so heartless.


    Pitying him but also angry at him.


    Old pans finally gave some leeway by just kicking him out from The pans group


    The press conference ended hastily; reporters surrounded Old Pansey wanting an interview:


    "Old Pansey, what happened when Winstone imprisoned you?"


    "Why would your stepson do this?"


    "Did Winstone sever ties with your family?"


    One question after another was thrown at old pansey while Patrick furrowed his brow; Morton


    quickly stepped forward understandingly: "I''m sorry everyone but old pansey won''t ept any


    interviews today."


    Patrick and Jane helped old pansey leave while walking out through doors they were met by


    Osborn who hurriedly approached Jane towering above her.


    Jane lifted her eyes only to see Osborn standing before her looking relieved she was alright!


    "Why?" There was a hint of confusion in Osborn''s eyes.


    Jane took a deep breath." Because I love him."


    Osborn''s face darkened a little. "Don''t you know what he did to you? He has deceived you and


    betrayed you!"


    "I know," Jane''s voice was quiet," but I still love him. There are too many memories and


    commitments between us to give up easily."


    Osborn was silent for a moment, then finally nodded," Well, wait until you figure it out. But whenever


    you need my help, you cane to me."


    Jane smiled and looked at Osborn. "Thank you. In fact..." She paused. "It''s not because of Patrick.


    It''s because of my family..." She told Osborn the whole story.


    After hearing this, Osborn clenched his fist and said, "These people are disgusting! If you need my


    help, don''t hesitate to ask!"


    Jane looked at him gratefully." Thank you, really."

 Chapter 153: DonT Look At Me Twice

    Chapter 153: Don''T Look At Me Twice


    Chapter 153: Don''t Look at Me Twice


    "Why?" Osborn''s eyes darkened instantly, and he asked urgently, "You and Patrick have a contract


    rtionship, right? Didn''t you say that you don''t like him and will soon break off the engagement


    with him? Did he force you?"


    Seeing Osborn so excited, Jane shook her head helplessly. "What? Do you think anyone can force


    me?"


    "Then why..." Osborn''s face showed some mncholy and hurt.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Indeed, ording to Jane''s personality, no one could force her to do anything, including Patrick.


    So... Jane epted Patrick because...


    Jane pursed her lips and gave Osborn an answer. "Because I fell in love with Patrick. So I agreed to


    his pursuit."


    "No, this is impossible!" After hearing Jane''s words, Osborn was full of shock and disbelief.


    Jane had clearly said that the engagement between him and Patrick was only arranged by their


    grandfathers. She didn''t have any feelings for Patrick at all. How could she fall in love with him?!


    "In France during these days," Jane exined,"I got to know Patrick again. Especially after we


    crashed into the sea together when our ne went down - he risked his own safety to save me. He


    deserves my trust for life."


    "Jane, this is not love at all."Osborn held onto Jane''s shoulders with both hands."You were just


    moved by what he did for you. Moving doesn''t equal love. I can do whatPatrick did foryou too. Why


    don''tyou choose me instead?"


    "Osborn, don''t be like this."Jane gently pushed away Osborn."We are not suitable."


    In Osbon''s gaze was nothing but a look of injury."Jane, don''t you know thatPatrick loves Candyin


    his heart?"


    Candy...


    For some reason, Jane''s heart sank.


    She frowned slightly as she spoke,"CandyandPatrick are already in the past tense. Now, the person


    whom Patricks loves is me."


    "Jane, you''re deceiving yourself. Do you have confidence? If one day, Candy suddenly appears,


    canyou guarantee thatPatrick won''t choose Candy?"


    Osborne''s words were like a hammer hitting on Janes'' heart, making her feel very ufortable.


    She had thought about it before - Candy might still be alive, and might suddenly appear someday.


    But, she had already made up her mind when she decided to be withPatrick. She would make sure


    thatPatric lovedherpletely, and there would be no room left in his heart for anyone else ¨C


    including Candy.


    Thinking of this, Jane nodded firmly,"Yes, I am confident."


    "What?" Patrick''s expression turned dark as he heard Florence''s words. "Jane was with Osborn?"


    Florence nodded, a hint of satisfaction in her eyes. "Yes, they were together at the Pansy Group


    entrance. Erica said that Jane was trying to seduce him."


    Patrick clenched his fists, feeling a surge of anger rise within him. He had trusted Janepletely


    and now it seemed like she had betrayed him.


    "Where is she now?" he asked through gritted teeth.


    "I saw her get into Osborn''s car," Erica replied before Florence could say anything.


    Patrick didn''t waste another moment and stormed towards his car parked nearby. He needed to find


    Jane and confront her about what had happened.


    As he drove through the streets of the city, his mind raced with thoughts of betrayal and hurt. How


    could Jane do this to him? Had their rtionship meant nothing to her?


    Finally, he spotted Osborn''s car parked outside a fancy restaurant downtown. Without hesitation,


    Patrick got out of his own car and marched towards them.


    "Jane!" he called out as soon as he reached them.


    Jane looked up from where she was sitting with Osborn inside the restaurant and paled when she


    saw Patrick standing there looking furious.


    (Note: This is just an example trantion that may not be perfect or final.)


    "What does this woman Jane want? She just agreed to Patrick''s pursuit, promising to be with him,


    but then turned around and fell into Osborn''s arms?"


    Patrick''s face grew colder.


    Florence continued to add fuel to the fire. "They look like they''re in a romantic rtionship. Patrick,


    did you break up with Jane? You two were only in a contractual marriage anyway. There''s nothing


    wrong with Jane being with Osborn."


    "Florence, I''ll say it again. I don''t want to hear any gossip about Jane," Patrick said calmly but firmly.


    He was angry, but he would not allow anyone to speak ill of Jane or criticize her.


    Florence persisted. "Patrick, why are you so good to Jane? She doesn''t deserve it."


    "That''s none of your business," Patrick replied coldly as if his eyes had been frosted over.


    With that said, he ignored Florence and left without another word.


    Watching Patrick walk away coldly and indifferently made Florence feel very aggrieved. "Patrick,


    you''ll regret this someday!" she shouted after him.


    ...


    Jane sat in Osborn''s car while he drove silently with his hands tightly gripping the steering wheel;


    the atmosphere was somewhat awkward between them.


    Although she had been busy with Pansy Group these past few days, she still paid attention to Star


    Entertainment as well.


    Osborn had transferred many foreign businesses back home and invested in several heavyweight


    movies one after another which caused a great sensation in the entertainment industry.


    "You''re doing great," Jane praised sincerely.


    Osborn had a talent for this kind of thing; otherwise she wouldn''t have invested in Star


    Entertainment initially.


    Osborn gave a bitter smile. "Even if I do well enough for you won''t give me more than just one


    nce."

 Chapter 154: OsbornS Blessing

    Chapter 154: Osborn''S Blessing


    Chapter 154: Osborn''s Blessing


    "Osborn, don''t be like this," Jane sighed and turned to him. "Actually, I found true love. You should


    congratte me and wish me well, shouldn''t you?"


    True love...


    A bitter taste spread in Osborn''s heart.


    He had pursued Jane for two years, a whole two years, but he couldn''tpare to Patrick and their


    one-month rtionship.


    He was really a failure.


    After a few minutes of silence, when Osborn looked up again his handsome face had regained its


    calmness.


    He took a deep look at Jane. "I wish you happiness."


    Loving someone doesn''t mean you have to get her.


    As long as Jane could be happy, he was willing to silently bless her.


    "Thank you." Finally relieved, Jane breathed out heavily.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It would be best if Osborn coulde around. She didn''t want him to get stuck in his own thoughts


    forever.


    "So... are we still friends?" Osborn hesitated for a moment before asking again.


    Jane smiled confidently and replied without hesitation: "Of course."


    When they arrived at Star Entertainment togetherter on that day, Jane checked the recent work


    schedule and was very satisfied with the n: "Hmm... this proposal is well done. We can just follow


    it for next quarter''s new product shooting."


    "As long as you''re satisfied," said Osborn lightly


    For this proposal document alone he had stayed up several nights in order toplete it on time.


    As long as it made Jane happy he would do everything possible to make sure she got what she


    wanted..


    Then Osborn exined the recruitment n for actors next season in detail while taking into


    ount some of the suggestions that were provided by Jane along the way until dusk fell upon


    them both..


    "I''m going back now." After handing over the revised proposal document to Osborn , Jane stood up


    from her seat .


    "I''ll take you home."Osborne followed behind her


    After thinking about it for two seconds, Jane nodded .


    By the time they reached Shuiyue New City, it was already dark outside .


    Osborne got out of car first then opened passenger side door where jane sat ,"We''re here."


    Jane stepped out of car then thanked Osborne with smile,"Thank you for bringing me back home"


    Afterwards, Jane turned around towards Patrick''s house but suddenly heard Osborne''s voice


    behind her:"Jane..."


    "Hmm?" Her steps paused momentarily as she turned around


    Suddenly Osborne came close quickly like thunderbolt, and hugged jane tightly while whispering


    lowly into her ear:"Jane, I hope that your life will always be filled with happiness!"


    His sudden approach made jane feel ufortable so she took one step backwards before saying


    thank-you politely


    On third floor balcony, Patrik held onto his wine ss, his face full of gloominess while watching


    those dazzling scenes below:


    What are they doing?


    After the press conference today, Jane left with Osborn in front of everyone and left him alone at


    Pansy Group. She knew how much patience he had to use to suppress the urge to directly pull her


    back to Star Entertainment. When she got home, Jane still didn''t see anyone around. Patrick was


    depressed and opened a bottle of Lafite by himself, drinking his sorrows away at home while


    wondering if Jane was with Osborn being all lovey-dovey? Did this woman even consider him as


    her fianc¨¦?


    Jane took out her keys and opened the door. The living room was pitch ck without any lights on.


    Was Patrick not home yet? Just as she was about to turn on the lights, a dark male voice came


    from behind her, "You finally decided toe back?" It was Patrick''s voice.


    Jane instinctively turned around and saw Patrick sitting upright on the sofa in the living room


    wearing an all-ck suit that almost blended into the moonlight shining through the window outside.


    As soon as Jane turned on the light and tried putting down her handbag, a force pushed against her


    back causing Patrick''s tall figure pressing against hers onto the door panel. A strong smell of


    alcohol hit her face making Jane frown in difort.


    "Patrick, what are you doing?"


    The man standing before her exuded an icy cold aura as he asked in a frosty tone,"Jane, what did


    you do with Osborn?"


    Jane smiled,"Didn''t I say we were getting autographs for my friend?" Autographs? Did he think that


    he is stupid?


    Patrick''s handsome face twisted with anger while his sharp gazended on Jane''s beautiful face


    recalling how intimate she looked with Osborn downstairs earlier; his long fingers twisted around


    under chin before suddenly lowering his head kissing fiercely.


    "Patrick let go..." A sharp pain shot up from where his lips met hers but before she could finish


    speaking it got cut off by another kiss from him.


    His kiss carried punishment along its dominance making it hard for Jane catch breaths or struggle


    free so eventually stopped resisting knowing that there were things she did wrong too regarding this


    matter.


    She didn''t know how long itsted but when it finally ended; Patrick still had an ugly expression


    stered across his face while speaking icily,"Has Osborn kissed you like this too!?"


    "What nonsense are you spouting!" gasped out by Janes who red at him after catching some air


    again.


    "Wasn''t it Osborn who brought you back just now? Why was he hugging you? You were together all


    afternoon? What did you do?" Patrick''s dark eyes were bottomless, churning with uncontroble


    anger.


    "Patrick, you''re drunk," Jane pushed Patrick away and walked towards the couch.


    The next second, a force hit her waist and Jane lost her bnce, falling onto the couch. Patrick


    pressed down on her and spoke in a cold voice. "I''m very sober. Jane, do you regret it now? Or did


    you only agree to be with me before because we were stranded on an ind and thought we could


    nevere back?"


    Jane was confused. "What kind of person am I in your mind?"


    "Then tell me what your rtionship with Osborn is," Patrick suppressed his anger and asked


    heavily.


    A strong sense of jealousy hit Jane''s face. She thought for a moment before saying lightly, "I can


    only tell you that Osborn is my friend and he did bring me back just now. When he hugged me


    earlier, it was his way of wishing me well. Our rtionship isn''t what you think."


    "Wishing well?" Patrick frowned.


    "Yes because I told him that I found the man I want to spend my life with - that man is you." Jane


    nodded.


    "Really?" A smile appeared on Patrick''s lips as the tight lines on his handsome face finally rxed.


    "Yes really but..." Jane hesitated before continuing,"... but if you keep using me without reason


    like this again then maybe I need to reconsider my choice."


    "No reconsidering! Once promised there''s no going back!" Patrick spoke domineeringly as he


    lowered his head to kiss Jane''s red lips once more...

 Chapter 155: Jane, LetS Get Married

    Chapter 155: Jane, Let''S Get Married


    Chapter 155: Jane, Let''s Get Married


    With a lingering and somewhat domineering kiss, Jane''s face flushed instantly. His scorching breath


    intertwined with Jane''s, his warm lips pressed tightly against hers. The feeling of mutual love and


    fusion made Jane''s breathing a bit chaotic. The temperature in the living room kept rising... Jane''s


    gaze gradually became blurred.


    In a daze, she heard Patrick''s low and hoarse voice, "Jane, let''s get married."


    Married???


    Jane suddenly woke up, "What did you say?"


    Patrick''s gaze became even deeper as he smiled slightly and said affectionately, "Jane, marry me!"


    Jane:...


    She did agree to Patrick but she never thought about getting married so soon. After all they had


    only known each other for just over a month despite experiencing life and death together.


    Marriage... seemed too fast!


    Moreover, there were still many things she wanted to do; how could she get married so early?


    "Patrick, you''re drunk; don''t talk nonsense." Jane covered Patrick''s thin lips with her hand to prevent


    him from saying anything else.


    Patrick chuckled lightly.


    The next day when Jane woke up Patrick had prepared an abundant breakfast for her.


    "Look at this! Do you like it?" Patrick pulled out the chair for Jane and sat her down.


    Looking down at the breakfast that was both colorful in appearance as well as fragrant in smell


    before her eyes warmed Jane''s heart,"Did you make all of this?"


    "Mmm." Patrick responded calmly,"If you like it I''ll make it every day for you."


    As their eyes met across the table facing each other , the elegant man before her caused Janes


    heart to skip half beat slower than usual . Even someone as high above others such as him has


    such a gentle side? If they really got married would they be happy?


    "What are you thinking about?" noticing that Janes mind was wandering away , Patrick waved his


    distinctively clearrge hand in front of her face .


    "Oh nothing much ,"Janed replied ,"I''m just thinking which one should I eat first since everything


    looks so delicious."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Taste the fried egg first; it is your favorite." As he picked up an egg with chopsticks from his te


    he ced it into Janes dish while ncing over at her face subtly asking again,"Have you


    considered my proposalst night?"


    Janes chopsticks paused midair,"Are you proposing to me like this? It isn''t romantic at all!" She felt


    speechless ,"Besides we have only just met not long ago ; talking about marriage now is too early."


    Patrick grabbed onto those three words, "not romantic." It seemed like he reallycked experience


    in this area. He didn''t bring up the topic again and Jane breathed a sigh of relief.


    All day, Patrick thought about those three words to the point where he was distracted during a


    meeting withpany executives. Finally, when the meeting ended, Morton followed Patrick to his


    office and asked if something was on his mind.


    "Women like romance, don''t they?" Patrick asked casually.


    Morton was taken aback by the unexpected question from his boss. "I suppose so," he nodded.


    Patrick pursed his lips and nced at Morton before asking another question: "What makes a


    proposal romantic?"


    A proposal? Morton realized that Patrick must be nning to propose to Miss North soon but how


    would he know what''s considered romantic?


    "I''m single... I''m not good at this kind of thing," Mortonmented.


    "Okay then, you can go now," Patrick said impatiently as he loosened his tie. It looked like he had to


    take matters into his own hands for this one.


    Two dayster...


    Jane had been busy all day and was getting ready to leave work when she received a call from


    Patrick: "Are you finished? Let''s go together."


    "Okay," Jane agreed without hesitation.


    When she arrived at the underground garage, she saw Patrick leaning against his car with both


    hands in pockets of trousers looking tall and handsome under dim lighting - an elegant figure that


    exuded confidence and gracefulness as if descended from heaven itself.


    "Jane." When he saw her approaching him, Patrick stood up straight and walked over with long


    strides.


    "Let''s go," Jane said with a smile as they got into the car together but noticed that they weren''t


    heading back home towards Water Moon New City which made her curious: "Where are we going?"


    Patrick tightly gripped onto the steering wheel while raising an eyebrow yfully: "You''ll find out


    soon enough."


    Alright... he''s being mysterious about it then. Jane decided not to ask any more questions since she


    would find out eventually anyway.


    After about half an hour of driving around town aimlessly or so it seemed to Jane - finally came their


    destination as Patric stopped the car abruptly saying simply; "We''re here."


    Jane looked ahead and saw that Patrick had brought her to the seaside.


    The vast ocean stretched out before them, calm and serene. The crystal blue water shimmered in


    the sunlight, and a cool sea breeze tousled Jane''s hair, giving her a sense of peace.


    But why did theye to the beach?


    Jane furrowed her beautiful brows. "Patrick, why did you bring me here?"


    "This is my yacht," Patrick said with a slight smile as he pointed to the luxurious yacht parked on the


    shore.


    Jane was speechless. It waste at night; did Patrick really have nothing better to do than take her


    out to sea?


    To be honest, ever since she fell into the ocean that one time, Jane had never liked it.


    Before Jane could say anything else, Patrick took her hand and led her onto his yacht.


    "Follow me. I''ve prepared a candlelit dinner for us," he said as he held onto Jane''s hand and walked


    towards the dining area.


    As they entered the dining room, Jane noticed that there were various colored origami cranes


    hanging on all of its walls.


    "Why are there so many origami cranes?" she asked in surprise as she stared at each string of


    folded paper birds hanging from above.


    Patrick led Jane over to an exquisitely decorated table in front of which sat two lifelike origami


    cranes made from red paper.


    He handed one crane over to Jane with deep-set eyes filled with tenderness. "This is for you ¨C do


    you like it?"


    "Don''t tell me ¨C you folded this?" asked an incredulous-looking Jane who took hold of one crane


    while looking down at it intently.


    On one wing of this particr bird were several golden letters: "Jane, marry me!" The handwriting


    was strong yet elegant - unmistakably belonging only to Patrick himself.


    So what exactly did this man want?

 Chapter 156: We Get Engaged First

    Chapter 156: We Get Engaged First


    Chapter 156: We Get Engaged First


    "It was me who folded them," Patrick raised an eyebrow at the surprised woman. "Every single


    paper crane was folded by my own hands. Do you like them?"


    Jane did like them, but...


    She furrowed her brows and looked at Patrick with a speechless expression. "Patrick, are you that


    free?"


    Patrick rubbed her forehead and put on a slightly aggrieved expression on his handsome face.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted romance?"


    Romance... well, she only said it casually, did this man take it seriously?


    A hint of helplessness rose in Jane''s beautiful eyes. "It''s so clich¨¦."


    "Clich¨¦?" Patrick''s deep gaze contained a smile as he said, "If you don''t like paper cranes, there are


    others."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Others?" Jane was taken aback; what kind of trick did this man have up his sleeve now?


    Patrick stood up and walked to Jane with long strides while holding her hand. "Come with me."


    He led Jane to the window and pointed outside. "Look over there."


    "Hmm?" Following where Patrick pointed to outside the window revealed nothing but pitch-ck


    darkness.


    "What is there to see..." Before Jane could finish speaking, hundreds of candles suddenly lit up on


    the beach below forming two stars connected by Cupid''s arrow.


    The candles flickered in the wind disying various colors making for an enchanting sight.


    Suddenly one candle went out before lighting back up again revealing severalrge letters that


    read: ''Jane, will you marry me?''


    Seeing that Jane was stunned looking out towards the beach below; Patrick held onto her slender


    waist and curved his thin lips upward asking: "Is this romantic enough?"


    Jane came back to reality and covered her forehead while saying: "This is even more clich¨¦¡­"


    "Oh don''t worry," Patrick reached out pointing towards the sky above as fireworks began exploding


    illuminating everything around them including their faces which were bathed in light from all


    directions as if they were being drowned by an ocean of stars themselves.


    As if performing magic tricks himself; from his pocket emerged a red heart-shaped velvet ring box


    which he opened while kneeling down on one knee gazing deeply into Jane''s eyes before saying


    affectionately: "Jane I want to give this ring to you."


    His profound gaze seemed just like those vast oceans capable of drowning people within its depths


    itself.


    "Alright already," pulling him upwards using all her strength; she tugged at corners of mouth


    smilingly telling him: "You can get up first then we''ll talk."


    For someone as proud as Patrick who had gone through so much troubleing up with these


    romantic gestures must have really meant something genuine after all!


    Being so doted on by him, it was impossible for Jane to not feel touched and happy.


    She had a sweet sensation that spread throughout her body like a dense web.


    But marriage was out of the question. She hadn''t thought about getting married so early.


    After thinking for a moment, she said seriously, "Patrick, your proposal barely passes. But I haven''t


    thought about getting married so early."


    "Why?" Patrick furrowed his handsome brows slightly. "Is it not romantic enough?"


    Jane pursed her lips. "It has nothing to do with romance. After all, we''ve only known each other for


    just over a month and we don''t know each other well enough yet. Besides, who gets married without


    dating first?"


    Jane''s idea was that if two people were in love and had established their rtionship properly, they


    should date properly before considering marriage as the next step.


    Now that she had just agreed to be in an official rtionship with him, she didn''t want to jump


    straight into marriage right away.


    "I see." Patrick lowered his head and whispered lowly in her ear. "Since you don''t want to get


    married so early I won''t force you but at least let''s get engaged first."


    His warm breath brushed against her neck making Jane blush uncontrobly.


    Before Jane could say anything else Patrick suddenly grabbed her hand.


    Her hand felt cool as he quickly slipped the beautiful ring onto her ring finger like lightning striking


    without warning.


    "What are you doing?" Jane looked at the ring on her finger feeling amazed by its beauty under the


    light shining down upon it; one exquisite diamond sparkled brightly making Jane almost dizzy from


    its brilliance


    "This is our Pansy family heirloom," Patrick hooked his thin lips while deep affection shone through


    his eyes which only appeared when he was around Jane; then he pulled her into his embrace with


    one arm wrapped around hers tightly


    Nestling against Patrick''s chest made Jane''s heart beat faster than usual


    After pondering for a moment she nodded saying: "Okay then let''s do what you said - let''s get


    engaged."


    Actually regarding engagement matters Old Pansy and Grandpa have already arranged this


    previously but after all this was just an oral agreement between two grandfathers since back then


    neither of them knew each other at all


    Now it is up to both of them themselves


    Seeing the woman in his arms nod her head in agreement, Patrick''s deep gaze shed with a


    strange color. "Jane, I''m willing to wait until you''re ready to marry me."


    "Well, you''ll have to wait slowly," Jane''s face blushed a little.


    "Don''t make me wait too long," Patrick chuckled lightly and lowered his head to kiss her...


    The next day was the weekend and Patrick took Jane back to the Pansy family estate to visit Old


    Pansy.


    "Mr. Patrick, Miss North," Mr. Maurice opened the door and respectfully greeted them.


    Patrick asked indifferently, "Where is my grandfather?"


    "Old Pansy is in his study," Mr. Maurice led them to the study and knocked on the door. "Old Pansy,


    Mr. Patrick and Miss North are here."


    "Come in." Old Pansy''s voice came from inside the room.


    Patrick pushed open the door and saw that Old Pansy was practicing calligraphy in his study. He


    walked up to him and said, "Grandfather."


    Old Pansy put down his pen and smiled at them both saying: "Patrick, Jane! You''re here!"


    Jane noticed that Old Pansy looked much better than before so she smiled kindly at him asking:


    "Old pansy are you feeling okay now?"


    "Why do you still call me old pansy?" Old pansys eyes narrowed as he stared at Jane with a smile


    on his face saying: "You should change your address like Patrick does calling me Grandfather


    right?"


    Uh... grandfather...


    Jane looked over at Patrick beside her only seeing him raise an eyebrow saying: "Grandfather is


    right."


    Under Old Panys eager gaze , Jane opened her mouth hesitantly saying : "Grandfather."


    "That''s more like it!" old pansies beard twitched as he spoke surprisingly:"Patrick when will you two


    get married?"


    Marriage¡­ well it seems like everyone in ThePancy family is impatient about this matter.


    Jane quickly spoke up saying:" Grandpa we haven''t nned on getting married so soon."


    "Hmm?"


    Old Panys brow furrowed slightly but before he could say anything else , Patricks maic voice


    rang out :" Grandpa , we will be engaged first ."

 Chapter 157: Looking Forward To The Engagement Ceremony

    Chapter 157: Looking Forward To The Engagement Ceremony


    Chapter 157: Looking Forward to the Engagement Ceremony


    "Engagement, huh... I guess it''s okay," Old Pansyughed heartily and then instructed Maurice,


    "Maurice, go get the Chinese almanac."


    Flipping through the almanac, Old Pansy put on his reading sses and carefully studied it for a


    few minutes before looking up at Patrick and Jane. "The 18th of this month is an auspicious day


    ording to the Chinese zodiac. It would be a good day for your engagement ceremony."


    "The 18th? Isn''t that too rushed?" Jane was somewhat speechless. Today was already the 10th, so


    there were only eight days left. Wasn''t that too hasty? She didn''t even have enough time to design


    her own dress.


    Patrick''s deep gaze turned towards Jane as he reached out and directly embraced her. In a clear


    tone of voice he said, "It''s not rushed at all. You don''t need to prepare anything; I will give you a


    grand engagement ceremony when the timees. All you have to do is wait to be beautiful as my


    bride."


    Looking at her grandson and Jane''s affectionate appearance, Old Pansy nodded in satisfaction.


    "Then it''s settled."


    Jane was somewhat speechless... what do you mean ''settled''? She hadn''t agreed yet.


    The men of the Pansy family were really domineering one after another.


    "Grandfather, I will continue to send people to keep an eye on Winston," Patrick suddenly


    remembered something as he spoke up again: "Morton has found the pilot who crashed into sea


    after falling from our ne; unfortunately they suffered injuries during their fall so they can''t


    remember anything about that day."


    "I see," Old Pansy frowned slightly: "Let''s arrange for him to receive treatment from our best doctor."


    "I''ve already arranged it," Patrick replied coldly with clear eyes: "Grandfather Winston can imprison


    you with madness or tamper with my ne trying harm me or even cause my father''s death¡­all are


    rted him."


    Old Pansy narrowed his eyes slightly as aplex expression shed across them: "Don''t jump


    into conclusions without solid evidence first; I really don''t want it to be Winston."


    After all, Winston had been raised by him since childhood, and his father had done him favors back


    then-even sacrificing himself in order save him. Old pansy adopted Winston because of this reason.


    He really didn''t want believe that Winston had ulterior motives.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I understand grandfather," Patrick replied calmly.


    News spread quickly about Patrick and Jane''s engagement ns bing hot topic online


    instantly topping search engines everywhere. Thements below were also unprecedentedly


    enthusiastic with many expressing their congrattions:


    "Mr. Patrick and Miss Jane are finally getting engaged!"


    "Mr. Patrick and Miss Jane, the best couple, congrattions to them!"


    "The heartthrob is getting engaged. Envy, jealousy, hate... just kidding! Congrattions to Mr.


    Patrick and Miss Jane!"


    There were also many negativements about Jane:


    "Jane is a country bumpkin. What does she have that''s worthy of Mr. Patrick?"


    "Jane is a promiscuous woman who can''t make up her mind between two men. Don''t be fooled by


    her, Mr. Patrick!"


    In the Pansy Group CEO office,


    Patrick sat in his chair, his slender fingers swiping through his phone screen as he saw those


    negativements about Jane furrowing his brows.


    He called Morton over and said in a deep voice,"Go delete all those negative news."


    Morton respectfully replied,"Yes sir."


    At Allure Bar with flickering lights,


    In the dressing room, a young girl wearing a white dress looked down at her phone with no


    expression on her face as she stared at therge photo of Patrick and Jane.


    "Angel, why haven''t you put on your makeup yet? The performance starts in half an hour." Angel''s


    companion Alice reminded her when she saw Angel staring at her phone screen without blinking.


    All female singers at the bar used English names including Angel whose real name was Candice


    Dillon.


    Candice lifted her head slightly and nced coldly at Alice before replying,"I know."


    "What are you looking at?" Curious Alice leaned over,


    After seeing news about Patrick and Jane''s uing engagement ceremony, Alice eximed


    enviously,"Angel, you''re interested in them too? I heard they''re getting engaged soon."


    "So what?" Candice snorted disdainfully.


    Alice sighed admiringly,"Jane can marry such an outstanding man like Patrick; she must be the


    happiest woman in the world!"


    A glint of coldness shed across Candice''s eyes as she replied icily,"Not for long."


    Before they knew it, the day of Jane and Patrick''s engagement ceremony arrived on 18th .


    Patrick woke up early that day. He knocked on Janes door "Are you awake yet, Jane?"


    "Mm-hmm", Jane opened the door "You''re up so early".


    "It''s a very special day today. You didn''t forget, right?", Patrick smiled tenderly with hidden meaning


    behind his words.


    Rubbing her hair, Jane replied "I know. But now... it''s still too early".


    In front of him, the woman with sleepy eyes had long hair that flowed down her shoulders, exuding


    azy charm. Patrick''s deep gaze couldn''t help but reach out and embrace her slender waist,


    pulling her into his arms.


    Before Jane could react, Patrick''s scorching kiss had already descended upon her like a storm...


    "Okay," Jane said as she pushed away from the man who was holding her tightly. Her chest heaved


    up and down as she thought for a moment before continuing, "I won''t go to work today. I''ll rest at


    home in the morning and then Nana and I will go get our hair done in the afternoon."


    "I''lle with you," Patrick said as he pulled her back into his embrace and nted a kiss on her


    forehead.


    Did this man have to be so clingy?


    Jane''s body couldn''t help but tremble slightly as she gently pushed him away. "No need. Nana will


    be there with me. Don''t you still have work to do?"


    "But I want to be with you," Patrick pursed his lips.


    On this special day, which was so important to them both, Patrick didn''t want to spend even one


    moment apart from his beloved fianc¨¦e.


    "How about this? I''ll call you after my appointmentter today and then you cane pick me up."


    Jane thought for a moment before speaking again.


    She knew that Patrick was a workaholic; after Winston''s incident at Pansy Group recently it had


    affected things somewhat so now more than ever he needed to put more effort into it all.


    Seeing that Jane was insistent on going alone, Patrick quickly kissed her cheek before speaking in


    his low voice filled with emotion: "Alright then... I''ll listen to my wife."


    "Who is your wife? You''re shameless!" The nickname made Jane blush furiously.


    Seeing how red-faced she looked now only made him smile even wider: "Okay okay... I''m off to


    work now. Remember to call meter when your appointment is over."


    Tonight would make their love official in front of everyone else - making Jane the happiest woman in


    the world while also making everyone else envious of them both...


    He really looked forward tonight''s engagement ceremony!

 Chapter 158: I Am Candy.

    Chapter 158: I Am Candy.


    Chapter 158: I am Candy.


    As Patrick drove towards the Pansy Group, his mind was preupied with thoughts of tonight''s


    engagement party and the surprise he had prepared for Jane. A faint smile yed on his lips as he


    tightly gripped the steering wheel with his well-defined hands.


    Suddenly, a woman in a white dress appeared in front of him, running frantically across the road


    and heading straight towards Patrick''s car. He mmed on the brakes but still collided with her.


    Patrick got out of the car to check on her and recognized her as Candice, a singer at Allure Bar


    where he had heard her perform before. She seemed familiar to him but couldn''t quite ce where


    he knew her from.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Candice grabbed onto Patrick''s leg in panic and begged for help as tworge men approached


    them. One of them tore open Candice''s dress revealing a plum blossom-shaped birthmark on her


    shoulder that caught Patrick''s attention.


    He stared at it intently, feeling an overwhelming sense of familiarity wash over him. The birthmark


    reminded him of someone from his past - Candy - who used to call him Paddy.


    Could this be Candy? The memories flooded back into his mind like waves crashing against rocks,


    leaving him confused and disoriented.


    Candice looked up at Patrick with tears in her eyes and asked if he was Paddy. It was then that


    everything clicked into ce for Patrick; this fragile girl standing before him really was Candy after


    all these years!


    "Stinky bitch, it''s your good fortune that Mr. Morris is interested in you. So many women want to line


    up for his bed, and you''re getting a bargain!" The stubble-faced man forcefully pulled Candice and


    pped her across the face. "Hurry up ande with me!"


    Candice covered her face with her hands, trembling all over, seeking help from Patrick. "Paddy,


    save me! Please save me!!"


    Candice''s words echoed in Patrick''s ears.


    Back then when Candy fell off the cliff, thest thing she said was "Paddy, save me! Please save


    me!!"


    Patrick didn''t hesitate anymore. He coldly scanned the two men and asked: "What do you want to


    do?"


    His powerful aura immediately weakened the aggressive men as they replied: "This woman owes


    our boss money; it''s only right that she pays back what she owes."


    Patrick took out a checkbook and wrote down some numbers before throwing it at the stubble-faced


    man. His thin lips lifted slightly as he uttered one word: "Leave!"


    The stubble-faced man''s eyes lit up when he saw how much was written on the check; he quickly


    picked it up from the ground saying: "We''ll leave now."


    "Paddy, thank you." Candice held onto Patrick''s hand while looking into his eyes filled withplex


    emotions of reunion after a long separation - happiness mixed with shock.


    There were so many things she wanted to say but didn''t know where to start.


    As Candice touched his hand which felt cold like ice cubes on her fingertips, Patrick squinted his


    eyes while asking in an almost imperceptible tone: "Are you really Candy?"


    "Yes," Candice nodded without hesitation.


    She was Candy!


    She finally found him!


    A cool breeze blew past Candice; her already thin dress had been torn by those two men earlier


    leaving her frail body looking like tissue paper about to fall apart any moment.


    Patrick cleared his throat as there were too many questions swirling around in his mind but didn''t


    know where to begin asking them.


    Where had Candy gone all these years? Why couldn''t he find her?


    "Paddy... I finally found you..." Trembling voice quivered through tears as Candace swayed towards


    him before fainting in his arms.


    ...


    RD Premium Styling Salon


    As soon as Jane and Nana arrived, the store manager warmly greeted them. "Miss North, your


    dress and stylist are ready. Mr. Pansy personally picked them out for you."


    "Thank you," Jane politely smiled and took the dress.


    It must be said that Patrick had good taste; even Nana praised it, "This dress can rival our family''s.


    It looks like your husband put a lot of effort into it."


    "What husband? Don''t talk nonsense," Jane pretended to re at Nana in anger before following


    the stylist inside.


    Watching her boss look like a little girl, Nana smiled to herself.


    Only an excellent man like Patrick could match up with her boss.


    An hourter, after finishing her styling session, Jane walked out and Nana widened her eyes in


    exaggeration.


    Nana knew that her boss was beautiful but she never knew she could be this stunning!


    Her flowing hair curled slightly around shoulder length while wearing a bright red gown that outlined


    her graceful figure with elegance and poise.


    "Sis, you look absolutely gorgeous today!" Looking at the beautiful woman standing before her like


    a goddess from heaven itself made Nana exim in amazement. "Tonight you will definitely be the


    most dazzling bride!"


    Jane felt slightly ufortable being praised so much; she looked down at the time on her phone.


    "It seemste already."


    "How is it?" teased Nana with a smile on her face. "Are you eager to see your husband?"


    "I''ll give him a call," said Jane as she picked up her phone and dialed Patrick''s number.


    Patrick''s phone rang but went straight to voicemail causing Jane to bite down on lip nervously


    shaking head.


    Seeing that something was wrong with Jane''s expression, Nana quickly put away any teasing


    smiles and asked concernedly: "What happened, Jane?"


    "I can''t get through to Patrick''s phone," replied Jane while furrowing eyebrows slightly perplexed by


    what was happening.

 Chapter 159: Patrick Disappears

    Chapter 159: Patrick Disappears


    Chapter 159: Patrick Disappears


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can''t get through?" Nana asked, puzzled. "Is he busy or something?"


    "He turned off his phone," Jane''s eyes darkened involuntarily. What was Patrick up to?


    He had promised toe pick her up, why couldn''t she reach him now?


    "Maybe his phone ran out of battery," Nana tried tofort her.


    Jane nodded and said, "Let''s wait for him here. He shoulde after he finishes whatever he''s


    doing."


    The two sat down on the couch and Jane stared intently at the door.


    "Jane, don''t worry too much. Maybe your husband wants to surprise you by suddenly appearing in


    front of you," Nana patted her shoulder when she saw Jane looking disappointed.


    "Mm-hmm." Jane responded faintly but absent-mindedly.


    For some reason, a feeling of unease rose in her heart as if something big was about to happen.


    After thinking about it for a while, Jane dialed Morton''s number again.


    "Hello Miss North," Morton''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    Jane pursed her lips and asked, "Is Patrick at thepany?"


    "Mr. Pansy? He didn''te today." Morton sounded surprised. "Isn''t he with you?"


    "What? He didn''t go to work?" Jane felt a pang in her heart and hurriedly asked again: "Are you


    sure?"


    "I''m sure." Morton nodded confidently.


    Patrick had scheduled an important meeting with clients today but hadn''t shown up yet; even calling


    his phone went straight to voicemail.


    Morton thought that since it was their CEO''s engagement ceremony today that Patrick would be


    apanying Jane so he deliberately turned off his phone so they wouldn''t be disturbed.


    Now receiving a call from Jane made Morton wonder: "Miss North I thought Mr. Pansy is with you


    right now because I cancelled all his meetings for today."


    "Nope! If you see him or have any news about him please let me know immediately!" The corners of


    Janes mouth stiffened as she took a deep breath.


    "All right Miss North! Mr. Pansy may have some urgent business so I''ll send someone out


    immediately!" Morton replied quickly before hanging up.


    After hanging up the phone, tension gripped Janes heart tightly.


    "How did it go?" Nana asked concernedly


    "He isn''t at work."


    The feeling of unease inside Janes heart grew stronger by the minute - where could Patrick have


    gone?


    He clearly said this morning that he would be going into work; why can''t anyone find him now ¨C not


    even on his mobile device which has been switched offpletely?!


    Patrick was not the kind of person to disappear without exnation, especially on such an important


    day as their engagement ceremony. Could something have happened to him? Jane stood up


    suddenly, "I''m going out to find him." Nana followed her quickly, "I''ll go with you." Jane didn''t even


    bother changing out of her dress and headed outside. "Wait for me," Nana caught up and grabbed


    Jane''s arm, "Jane, calm down. Do you know where to find Patrick?" Jane shook her head but then


    had a sudden idea. She quickly pulled out her phone and dialed Anthony''s number.


    "Hey Ada, isn''t today your big day? Why do you have time to call me?" Anthony joked on the other


    end of the line. "Aren''t you afraid your husband will get jealous?"


    Jane furrowed her brows tightly; urgencyced in her voice as she spoke coldly: "Anthony, help me


    locate a phone number right away."


    "Hmm?" Hearing Jane''s serious tone made Anthony feel surprised: "What number is so important?"


    "Don''t ask so many questions; just tell me the result as soon as possible!" Jane said sternly.


    After hanging up the phone, she sent Patrick''s mobile number to Anthony.


    Soon after that message was sent off; Anthony replied with information: [Can only locate it roughly


    near Mountain Everspring in suburban areas.]


    Mountain Everspring?


    Jane''s face grew colder by several degrees; why would Patrick run off there? He wouldn''t just go


    there without any reason - could it be something important or did he get into an ident?


    In a hurry now, Jane hailed a taxi with Nana and headed straight towards Mountain Everspring.


    "Missy," The taxi driver turned around and looked at Jane curiously while being amazed at how


    stunning she looked in formal attire heading towards such an isted ce like Mountain


    Everspring - what could be happening?


    "Do you have any specific location within Mountain Everspring?" The driver asked curiously.


    "Just drive towards Mountain Everspring first; we''ll figure out the exact locationter," said Jane


    frowningly before sending another message to Anthony: [Anthony can we locate more specifically


    than this?]


    Ten minutester came his reply: [Sorry Ada I''ve done my best but can no longer pinpoint his


    location.]


    ...


    Hospital


    Patrick frowned looking at the woman lying on the hospital bed - was she really Candy?


    That dusty memory kept shing through Patrick''s mind over and over again...


    Her plum-shaped birthmark on her shoulder and her "Paddy" were exactly the same as Candy''s


    back then. But why did he feel so unfamiliar when she fainted in his arms? Is she really Candy?


    Patrick''s handsome face was cold and distant, his thoughts drifting away. Suddenly, a soft and weak


    "Paddy" reached his ears, pulling Patrick''s thoughts back. He looked down to see Candice slowly


    opening her eyes, her pale lips moving with excitement mixed with disbelief as she spoke: "Paddy,


    is it really you? Did you save me?"


    Patrick lowered his head, deep gaze scanning the woman lying on the hospital bed. His voice was


    icy: "What is your name?"


    Candice struggled to sit up against the bed and gazed at the man who was so handsome that he


    could make gods jealous in front of her with affectionate eyes. She spoke softly: "Paddy, my name


    is Candice but people call me Candy because of my surname Tang."


    "Candice?" Patrick furrowed his brows; this was an unfamiliar name.


    "Yes," Candice nodded gently. "Because myst name is Tang so they call me Candy instead." She


    continued speaking: "Paddy, do you remember when we were kidnapped together and locked up in


    a small dark room? You haven''t forgotten about that have you?"


    Patrick remained calm throughout but there was a slight change in expression upon hearing this -


    being kidnapped and locked up in a small dark room did match their experience.


    "Paddy," Candice continued talking while memories flooded back into both their minds once again -


    being trapped inside that pitch-ck room where kidnappers were cruel enough to release dogs


    after them; she remembered how scared they both were - how much they relied on each other for


    comfort during those terrifying moments.


    "I protected you from those big dogs because I knew how scared you were," said Candice with


    nostalgia written all over her face.


    The scene yed out before him once again - little Candy hugging him tightly while saying


    innocently: ''Don''t be afraid Paddy! I''m very strong! I''ll protect us!''"


    Patrick''s thin lips moved slightly as he asked hesitantly: "... Candy... are you really... Candy?"

 Chapter 160: Is This Not PatrickS Car?

    Chapter 160: Is This Not Patrick''S Car?


    Chapter 160: Is This Not Patrick''s Car?


    "I''m afraid of the dark, and you''re afraid of dogs..."


    Yes, it''s true that Patrick used to be afraid of dogs.


    And Candy is also afraid of the dark.


    So when Patrick found out that Jane was also afraid of the dark, he briefly thought she was Candy.


    Butter it was proven that Jane wasn''t Candy after all.


    So this girl in front of him - Candice - must be Candy?


    Candice reached out her trembling right hand and touched Patrick''s face gently. "Yes, Paddy, I am


    Candy!"


    The warmth from the woman''s hand on his face made Patrick feel a bit ufortable for some


    reason. He calmly held Candice''s hand and let go gently.


    Candice''s eyes dimmed imperceptibly as she continued speaking. "Paddy, I still remember back


    then when we were kidnapped by three men and one woman. The most vicious man had a missing


    tooth; they all called him Third Brother. We were all scared of him because every time he entered


    our little ck room he frightened us."


    Patrick''s heart raced a bit faster at her words.


    Candice was telling the truth!


    Seeing Patrick react to what she said, Candice slightly raised her lips and continued speaking. "One


    time he came in with a knife wanting to cut my hair off; you fought so hard to protect me that he


    shed your chest open causing lots of blood loss. Paddy, do you still have the scar on your


    chest...?"


    "And there was another time when that kind-hearted woman brought us some food; she brought in a


    meat bun once but you didn''t want to eat it because you wanted me to have it instead," Candice


    said with emotion in her voice as memories flooded back."You told me ''Candy, I''m not hungry yet so


    please eat first; we need energy if we want to escape...''"


    Patrick''s gaze deepened even more at these words.


    He believed without any doubt now that this girl before him really was Candy


    Only two people knew about these things from back then: himself and Candy


    So Candice really is Candy!


    She is who he has been searching for all these years!


    "Candy... it really is you," said Patrick without any hesitation as his voice grew low and deep


    "Paddy! You finally recognize me?" eximed Candace happily as she threw herself into his


    arms."This is wonderful! I finally get to see you again! When I fell off that cliff back then... I thought I


    would never see you again!"


    The scent from Candace''s perfume wafted over towards Patrick making his handsome brows furrow


    slightly


    This scent seemed different than what he remembered from candy¡­perhaps because candy had


    grown up now which meant there would naturally be differences between how they smelled now


    Patrick gently pushed Candice away, reminiscing about the past with a hint of nostalgia in his voice.


    "Yes, when you fell off the cliff back then, the people my father brought to find me saved you."


    "I''ve been looking for you all these years, but why have I heard nothing from you? What happened


    after you fell off the cliff?" Candice sighed softly.


    "After falling off the mountain, I was seriously injured and was saved by a hunter. My injuries were


    too severe at that time and I was taken to Australia by a foreign phnthropist who treated me and


    adopted me as his daughter," she exined.


    "I''ve been in Australia ever since. After my adoptive father passed away, I came back to China to


    find my biological parents. It took several twists and turns before I found them. It turns out that they


    abandoned me because they had no other choice. For all these years, I misunderstood them for


    abandoning me," Candice said as she began to sob.


    Patrick handed her a tissue and said calmly: "Don''t cry; wipe your tears."


    "Thank you," Candice replied as she wiped her eyes with the tissue.


    "So it turns out that you went abroad; no wonder why I couldn''t find you," Patrick said indifferently.


    "Paddy, have you really been looking for me?" Candice looked up at him with teary eyes.


    "Yes," Patrick nodded slightly while opening his thin lips slightly.


    "I''ve also been looking for you all this time," Candice added regretfully. "Actually, I often saw news


    about you on TV but didn''t realize until today that Paddy is actually YOU!"


    She paused before continuing: "It''s ironic how we met because of an ident; otherwise we might


    still be searching for each other."


    "By the way," Patrick asked curiously: "Why were those two guys chasing after You? How did You


    owe them money?"


    Those two men looked like thugs; how could Candy get involved with such people?


    Candace''s expression became sad as she lowered her gaze: "My grandmother got seriously ill and


    needed one million surgery fee which i couldn''t earn enough even if i worked part-time singing in


    bars so i had no choice but borrowed money from loan sharks."


    "Oh! That''s what happened..." Patrick narrowed his eyes slightly while listening attentively.


    Candace raised her head again meeting Patricks deep gaze directly before saying firmly:"Paddy ,


    thank You so much for paying back my debt just now . I will work hard to pay You back soon!"


    "No need", Patrick shook his head lightly ,"That money is nothingpared to having You be


    my girlfriend".


    Patrick checked the time and realized that Jane was still waiting for him at the salon. He stood up


    and said, "Candy, the doctor has checked you out and there''s nothing serious. Rest in the hospital


    for a while, I have to go now. I''ll contact you tomorrow."


    As Patrick was about to leave, he heard Candice''s voice behind him saying, "Paddy."


    "What''s wrong, Candy?" Patrick stopped in his tracks and turned around.


    Candice looked pitifully at him and said weakly, "I don''t want to stay in the hospital. Can you take


    me home?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where do you live?" Candice''s appearance made it impossible for Patrick to refuse her request.


    Candice pursed her lips and said softly,"My house is on Mountain Everspring."


    Mountain Everspring was quite far away.


    Patrick thought for a moment but realized that he still had time to pick up Jane before attending their


    engagement ceremonyter that evening.


    He took out his phone intending to call Jane but found out that it had run out of battery.


    "Candy, can I borrow your phone?''" Patrick asked calmly.


    "My phone is broken so I can''t make calls but I can send text messages. Paddy who do you want


    me to text?''" Candice asked kindly as she handed over her phone.


    Patrick gave Candice Jane''s number so she could let her know that he might bete because of


    something urgent came up.


    "Okay done!" Candace showed Patrick her phone after sending the message sessfully.


    "Let''s go then! I''ll take you home," said Patrick as he drove Candy back home.


    ...


    Jane and Nana were taking a taxi around Mountain Everspring when they saw a car parked nearby


    them.


    The taxi driver spoke with some frustration," Ladies where exactly are we going?"


    Jane frowned anxiously while Nana eximed in surprise beside her saying ,"Jane isn''t this


    Patrick''s car?"

 Chapter 161: Patrick And Candy Embrace

    Chapter 161: Patrick And Candy Embrace


    Chapter 161: Patrick and Candy Embrace


    Jane followed Nana''s direction and looked into the distance. Sure enough, there was a Rolls-Royce


    parked on the country road, looking particrly conspicuous.


    It was Patrick''s car, but why would hee here? Jane squinted her eyes and her unease grew


    stronger. She quickly told the driver, "Please go up there, thank you!"


    "Okay!" The taxi driver quickly drove to Patrick''s car and stopped.


    Before the car had evene to aplete stop, Jane couldn''t wait to open the door and get out


    of the car.


    Patrick''s car was parked by a small path at the foot of a mountain. Jane looked inside but no one


    was there. Since his car was here, he should be nearby too right?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Jane called Patrick again but it went straight to voicemail.


    Nana paid for their ride and hurried over to ask with concern,"Jane how is it?"


    Shaking her head in response Jane said,"No one is in his car."


    The vehicle was present but not its owner; worry, nervousness and anxiety all mixed together in


    Jane''s heart. Where did Patrick go? Is he okay?


    "Let''s look around everywhere; maybe he''s nearby." Nana scanned around before speaking


    reassuringly,"Don''t worry so much; I''m sure that Patrick is fine."


    Taking a deep breath Jane turned towards Nana saying,"You go left while I''ll check out this side."


    "Okay." Nana nodded before heading off towards her assigned direction while Jane walked several


    steps towards her right where she saw an old farmhouse with its door slightly open.


    She hesitated for a moment before pushing it open since she wanted to ask if anyone inside had


    seen or heard from Patricktely.


    Inside.


    Patrick drove Candice back home.


    This poor rural family lived in abject poverty surrounded by bare walls that made everything look


    bleak.


    Frowning slightly at what he saw through his window as they arrived at Candice''s house, Patrick


    asked,"Candy do you live here?"


    "Yes, this is my biological parents'' home. I usually rent an apartment in town otherwise going back


    from barste night would be too far away. If I have time, I''lle back here." Candice lowered her


    head biting down on her lip,"Once grandma stabilizes, I''ll take them all back with me into town."


    Thinking about what Candy just said, Patrik asked curiously,"Where are your parents?"


    "They''re both at hospital keeping grandmapany."Candice spoke softly,"They might not be able


    to return untilter tonight."


    "Alright then, you rest well. I have something else I need attend now." Thinking about both Janes''


    safety as well as their engagement ceremony tonight, Patrik stood up after speaking these words.


    "Paddy, I feel a sharp pain here." Candice pointed to her chest as Patrick was about to leave.


    Before Patrick could react, Candice leaned into him and fell into his arms.


    "Candy, what''s wrong?" Patrick quickly supported Candice.


    Candice nestled in Patrick''s embrace and lifted herself slightly on her toes. With lips as red as roses


    brushing against his earlobe, she spoke with a voice like an orchid in bloom. "Paddy, do you


    remember when you said you would marry me?"


    Patrick''s body stiffened.


    Indeed, he had said those words to Candy when they were children.


    But...


    Jane pushed the door open and saw this scene before her eyes: a disheveled young girl tightly


    embracing Patrick with intimate gestures. And that girl even asked him if he remembered saying he


    would marry her!


    Jane couldn''t believe what she was seeing; for a moment, her mind went nk. She had been


    worried sick about Patrick and searched everywhere for him. And what was he doing? He


    disappeared for so long just to be cozying up with another girl!


    Her heart throbbed violently; it hurt so much that she could barely breathe. Jane took a deep breath


    and tried hard to control herself while tremblingly asking,"Patrick! What are you doing?"


    Just as Patrick was about to push Candy away from him upon hearing the familiar voice of Jane


    calling out his name - how did Jane find out where they were? - He looked towards the door only to


    see Jane dressed in formal attire with an icy expression on her face.


    "Jane?" A surprised smile tugged at the corners of his mouth,"Why are you here?"


    Didn''t he ask Jane earlier today if she coulde pick him up? Why is she here now?


    And how did she find them?


    Seeing how upset Jane looked made it difficult for him not to worry about her feelings at this


    point,"Jane... what brings you here?"


    But Candy held onto him tightly despite feeling weak all over from shaking uncontrobly,"Paddy...


    who is this woman? It hurts so much... don''t go."


    Feeling Candy tremble violently in his arms made Patric furrowed his brows deeply before looking


    down at her,"Candy... are you okay?"


    Candy...


    This name sounded like madness ringing inside of Jane''s ears,


    The girl who hugged tightly onto Patric- The one who called out ''you promised me''-


    Was actually named Candy!


    It turned out that it was really Candy!!


    No wonder...


    Ha ha ha


    How ironic!


    Today is supposed their engagement day but instead of being by each other side- Patric is holding


    another woman!


    And that woman, the one he had been thinking about for years, was still his moonlight in his heart -


    Candy!


    At this moment, Jane''s heart felt like it had been sshed with a cup of sulfuric acid, causing her


    intense pain.


    "Patrick, is she Candy?" Jane struggled to make her voice sound normal.


    "Jane, you go back first. I''ll exinter," Patrick frowned.


    He knew that Jane must have misunderstood something. But he believed in Jane''s feelings for him


    and trusted that she would trust him too. As long as he exined everything clearly to her,


    everything would be fine.


    Candy seemed to be in pain now and was probably injured from being hit by his car earlier.


    Besides, Patrick had just found Candy today after all these years. She once saved him at all costs


    when they were younger and he couldn''t just abandon her now.


    So Patrick''s n was to let Jane go back first while he dealt with things on Candy''s side. Then he


    would rush over to the engagement partyter and exin everything about Candy before


    proceeding with their engagement ceremony as usual.


    But in Jane''s eyes, Patrick had already shown everything through his actions - holding onto Candy


    tightly right in front of her!


    In Patrick''s mind and heart, the person who mattered most to him has always been Candy! In the


    past it was true; now it is true; and will continue into the future! And as for Jane? She was nothing


    but a passing cloud!


    Yes indeed! Now that his beloved Candy has returned how could he possibly look at anyone else?


    The main character has returned so what business does this stand-in have?


    Jane really wanted to p Patrick hard or ask him loudly why did he treat her like this? But she held


    herself back instead because since he found out about candy again then there''s no point clinging


    onto someone who doesn''t love you anymore right?


    She wasn''t weak enough to crumble just because a man left her!

 Chapter 162: There Will Be No Engagement Ceremony Tonight.

    Chapter 162: There Will Be No Engagement Ceremony Tonight.


    Chapter 162: There Will Be No Engagement Ceremony Tonight.


    Jane''s eyes shed withplexity, carrying a hint of sadness and determination as she looked


    deeply at Patrick before turning and leaving. Her steps were unusually heavy, each one seeming to


    be a struggle.


    Jane walked out of the door in a daze, Nana was walking towards her, panting and saying: "Jane,


    I''ve searched over there. I didn''t see Patrick..."


    "No need to look." Jane said coldly as she dug her nails deep into her flesh.


    The pain from her fingers spread throughout her body but Jane didn''t feel it because the pain in her


    heart was thousands of times worse!


    Seeing that Jane''s face was not good-looking, Nana asked with concern: "Jane, what happened?"


    "Nana, let''s go!" Jane snapped back to reality and pulled Nana towards the road.


    The taxi from earlier was still there; the driver had juste back from using the restroom. Just as


    he was about to start driving again, Jane opened the car door and got in before saying sternly: "Go


    to Emperor Hotel."


    Emperor Hotel is owned by Pansy Group which is where tonight''s engagement ceremony will be


    held.


    "Jane what happened? Did you find Patrick?" Seeing that something wasn''t right with Jane''s


    appearance, Nana asked anxiously.


    With an icy expression on her face, Jane nodded while biting down on her lip.


    "Where is he? Why isn''t he here with you? Did he go directly to Emperor Hotel?"Nana worriedly


    questioned.


    After knowing each other for so long, Nana had never seen their boss like this before. She must


    have been through something terrible.


    Closing her eyes, Jane lifted up a sarcastic smile,"There won''t be any engagement ceremony


    tonight."


    "What?"Nana eximed in shock.


    "I decided to break off my engagement with Patrick because his white moonlight has returned. He


    disappeared all day today because he spent it together with Candy."


    "White moonlight? You mean Candy came back? How could this happen!" Nanas voice filled up


    disbelief.


    She had heard about Candy from Jane before, knowing that Patrick once loved a girl named Candy.


    But when she fell off a cliff years ago, everyone thought she had already passed away. Now, on the


    day when Patrick and Janes'' engagement would take ce, Candy suddenly appeared out of


    nowhere?


    Nana didn''t know how tofort Jane. "Even if Candyes back, Patrick may not choose her.


    Jane, don''t be like this. You need to talk to him."


    "Patrick''s actions have already said it all. Why bother?" Jane squinted her beautiful eyes, with a hint


    of bitterness in her tone.


    "But..." Nana knew her boss''s personality well. Jane was a determined, self-respecting and proud


    woman who made up her mind and no one could change it.


    Nana wanted to say more but Jane interrupted her. "Nana, let me be alone for a while."


    Jane leaned back against the seat and the scene of Patrick hugging Candy just now appeared in


    her mind again and again, unable to drive away.


    Her heart sank bit by bit until it reached the deepest part of theke.


    The coldness was so intense that she felt pain she had never experienced before.


    It was very ufortable; painful enough almost suffocating.


    But even if it hurt so much, she had to endure it.


    At this moment, she must be strong.


    Since Candy came back and Patrick chose Candy instead of herself, there was no need for


    tonight''s engagement ceremony anymore


    She would rather propose first than wait for Patrick do soter on.


    Empire Grand Hotel


    In the most luxurious banquet hall on the first floor where guests gathered excitedly,


    Today is Pansy Group''s head honcho Patrick''s grand engagement ceremony where all Guavo''s


    bigwigs are present at this grand event


    Many reporters also arrived early for fear of missing out on breaking news at any time.


    Everyone is looking forward to this feast except Florence,


    She red hatefully at the stage in front of banquet hall where soon enough Patrick will hold an


    engagement ceremony with Jane receiving everyone''s blessings.


    Why? Why did he choose Jane?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Florence don''t get angry; It''s just an engagement party not a wedding." Erica sensed Florence''s


    anger beside him and quicklyforted him.


    Florence took a deep breath,"You''re right - just an engagement party."


    "Yeah! We''ll find wayster on how we can get rid of that bitch!" Erica said as he looked towards


    Osborn with his own thoughts running through his head


    Jane and Patrick were engaged but would they still pursue Osborn?


    Time passed by every minute but tonight''s main characters -Patrick &Jane- were nowhere in sight


    yet


    Old Pansy was puzzled. He had called Patrick, but his phone was off, and no one answered Jane''s


    phone either.


    "Maurice, have someone go look for Patrick," Old Pansy furrowed his brow, feeling a bit uneasy.


    He knew his grandson well; Patrick wasn''t someone who was alwayste. Moreover, on such an


    important day like today, he should have arrived early. Why couldn''t he be reached by phone or


    seen anywhere?


    "Old Pansy, don''t worry. Mr. Patrick might be dyed with something," Mr. Mauriceforted him.


    Just then Beatrice and Melissa walked over in their high heels.


    "Dad, what is Patrick up to?" Beatrice looked displeased.


    Since the day Winston held a press conference and Beatrice spoke up for him on behalf of the


    Pansy family''s status plummeted drastically. Patrick simply moved out and hadn''t returned home for


    many days now.


    Old Pansy gave her a cold nce and said lightly: "He''s your own son; why are you asking me?"


    Beatrice choked back her words while Melissa sweetly spoke up: "Grandpa, Cousin isn''t someone


    who doesn''t know how to weigh things properly; I think he must be rushing over."


    "But Jane too," she added while smearing ck paint on Jane''s name: "Why didn''t she answer


    Cousin''s call when his phone ran out of battery? She has no sense of propriety at all."


    Just as Old Pansy opened his mouth to say something else suddenly they heard someone shout:


    "Herees!"


    Everyone turned their gaze towards the door where they saw Jane wearing a red dress getting out


    of the taxi heading towards the banquet hall entrance alone.


    Seeing Jane from afar finally made Old Pansy breathe a sigh of relief but then he realized that


    something wasn''t quite right ¨C where was Patrick?

 Chapter 163: Engagement Ceremony Cancelled

    Chapter 163: Engagement Ceremony Cancelled


    Chapter 163: Engagement Ceremony Cancelled


    Jane got out of the taxi, her pretty face cold as ice. She walked straight towards the center stage of


    the banquet hall, stepping on the red carpet. Her feet felt like they were filled with lead, each step


    heavy and burdensome.


    "Jane, why are you alone? Where''s Patrick? Isn''t he with you?" Old Pansy stood up when he saw


    Jane approaching and asked with concern.


    Jane paused for a moment before answering expressionlessly, "He''s noting."


    "What?" Old Pansy was shocked.


    What did Jane mean?


    Why wouldn''t Patricke?


    What happened to him?


    Old Pansy wanted to ask more questions but Jane walked past him directly and headed forward


    with a determined look in her eyes.


    Everyone present could feel that something was off about Jane. They whispered among


    themselves:


    "What happened?"


    "Why is there only one bride here? Where''s Mr. Pansy?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk... Did Mr. Pansy get cold feet at thest minute?"


    In front of everyone''s astonished gaze, Jane stepped onto the stage step by step.


    The emcee was preparing on stage when he saw Jane walking towards him and hurriedly greeted


    her: "Miss North, the engagement ceremony hasn''t started yet. You can take a break first."


    But Janepletely ignored him and took the microphone from his hand directly.


    She looked into space for a moment before clearing her throat and taking a deep breath. With firm


    determination in her voice she said: "Tonight''s engagement ceremony is cancelled."


    As soon as these words came out of Jane''s mouth it was like throwing a huge rock into calm waters


    causing massive waves to rise up suddenly...


    It was too sudden...


    There were no signs beforehand...


    All guests present were shocked looking at jane standing on stage; they looked at each other in


    confusion while discussing:


    "Why did jane suddenly cancel their engagement ceremony? Is this some kind of joke?"


    "She must have been dumped right?"


    "Exactly! A wealthy family should marry someone who matches their status; how could someone


    like her who came from rural areas be sincerely engaged to Mr. Pansy?"


    Ignoring all these discussions below them, Jane remained indifferent. Florence couldn''t hide


    excitement from appearing on her face, she nced over Erica beside herself,"Is jane crazy or


    what?"


    Erica tried to please Florence,"Who knows? Maybe Mr. Pansy discovered what she really is, and


    dumped her."


    Florence agreed happily,"Yes! That must be it! Finally Patrick has seen through this shameless fox


    spirit''s true colors!"


    "Florence, I told you that Mr. Pansy and Jane were just ying around, how could they really be


    engaged? Now you don''t have to worry anymore, the position of Mrs. Pansy will definitely be yours."


    Erica kept ttering Florence.


    Florence nodded in satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, reporters surrounded them with excitement.


    The CEO of Pansy Group suddenly cancelled his engagement on the eve of the ceremony - this


    was explosive news!


    "Miss North, why did you cancel the engagement ceremony?"


    "Miss North, did Mr. Pansy know about your decision to cancel tonight''s ceremony?"


    "Miss North, did something happen between you and Mr. Pansy?"


    One question after another bombarded Jane.


    Jane simply smiled faintly and said: "I''m sorry but I won''t ept any interviews. The engagement


    ceremony is cancelled for tonight - please leave."


    When Patrick arrived at the entrance of Emperor Hotel''s banquet hall he saw this scene:


    Jane - his beloved woman - wearing a red dress he personally picked out for her that made her look


    even more charming and tall.


    She was so stunningly beautiful it made his heart race... But when she spoke it was so cold: "The


    engagement ceremony is cancelled for tonight."


    Cancelled... His heart sank as soon as he heard those words from her lips.


    Why? Patrick didn''t understand why she would do this to him... He had spent eight days preparing


    everything ording to Jane''s preferences; everything was perfect! He had been looking forward to


    their engagement party all week long; he wanted nothing more than to share their happiness with


    everyone else there that night¡­


    He even prepared a special gift just for her ¨C something handmade by himself ¨C which would make


    her feel like the happiest woman in the world¡­


    Patrick rushed over here without Candy (his car), ran two red lights along the way just so he could


    see Jane earlier¡­ But now what? Why would she cancel their engagement party like this? Why


    didn''t she tell him beforehand?


    "Mr. Pansy''s here!" someone shouted in surprise when they saw Patrick standing at the door with


    an icy expression on his face.


    Immediately, reporters rushed forward, jostling to get their microphones in front of Patrick.


    "Mr. Pansy, did you know beforehand that Miss North was going to cancel the engagement


    ceremony?"


    "Mr. Pansy, can you tell us..."


    Before the reporter could finish his question, Patrick''s eyes turned red and his handsome face


    became as cold as ice. He spoke icily: "Get lost!"


    Patrick''s aura was so strong that the reporters shuddered and fell silent.


    With a chilling air about him and a terrifyingly dark expression on his face, Patrick walked towards


    Jane step by step.


    Feeling a chill run down her spine, Jane furrowed her brows but met Patrick''s cold gaze without


    fear.


    Was he willing toe back from Candy for this?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Was he so angry because she had cancelled their engagement before him?


    Now everyone knew it was Jane who dumped Patrick; was he angry because of losing face?


    Ha!


    In fact, shouldn''t Patrick be happy instead?


    She broke off the engagement which meant he could be with Candy without any guilt or shame.


    Moreover since it was her idea to break up first , Patrick wouldn''t have been used of fickleness if


    they got back togetherter on.


    Why is he still so angry then?


    As she watched the man with an icy demeanor approach her step by step, Jane''s lips curled into a


    mocking smile.


    But before she could say anything, Patrik grabbed her wrist with great force.


    "You..."Jane hadn''t even reacted yet when Patrik pulled her behind stage into a dressing room and


    pressed her against the wall.


    "Patrick let me go!"Jane struggled against Patrik''s grip but couldn''t free herself from his hold.


    Patrik remained unmoved, his hands firmly gripping hers. He towered over Jane, gazing down at


    her with deep-set eyes filled with anger that she couldn''t understand.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Patrik finally cleared his throat, his voice hoarse as he


    suppressed his rage."Jane... why?"

 Chapter 164: Old PansyS Heart Attack

    Chapter 164: Old Pansy''S Heart Attack


    Chapter 164: Old Pansy''s Heart Attack


    Patrick tightly held Jane''s hands, and she struggled, but couldn''t break free.


    "Jane, why on earth are you calling off the engagement ceremony?" Patrick repeated, seeing Jane


    remain silent.


    Patrick''s demeanor momentarily moved Jane.


    She closed her beautiful eyes, the scene of Patrick and Candy embracing in the afternoon shing


    before her.


    A pang in her heart.


    Taking a deep breath, Jane''s eyes, when opened again, were cold and indifferent. "Why? Shouldn''t


    you know?"


    Patrick hesitated, what did he know?


    He knew nothing!


    "Because... of Candy?" Patrick furrowed his brow. "I told you, I''ll exin everything about Candy to


    you, right?"


    Exin?


    Jane coldly chuckled.


    The facts were already there; what was there to exin?


    At that moment, Old Pansy, leaning on a cane with Maurice''s support, entered the lounge.


    "Patrick, Jane, what on earth are you two doing?" Old Pansy, both angry and anxious, asked with a


    stern tone upon seeing Patrick and Jane, his face grave.


    Why cancel the engagement ceremony?


    And in front of all the guests, so suddenly?


    Making everyone aughingstock, utterly senseless!


    "Grandpa." Seeing Old Pansye in, Patrick quickly released Jane and went to support Old


    Pansy.


    "Did you do something to upset Jane?" Old Pansy''s face was extremely unpleasant, tapping his


    cane with a serious and cold tone.


    Before Patrick could answer, Beatrice appeared, seemingly out of nowhere, cleared her throat, and


    said, "Oh, Dad, why me Patrick? It''s obvious now; Jane is behind all of this!


    A country bumpkin doesn''t understand any rules! On such an important day, if you want to


    embarrass yourself, fine, but why drag our Pansy family into it?"


    Melissa, also present, added fuel to the fire, smearing Jane. "Exactly, cousin couldn''t possibly do


    anything to upset Jane, could he? Today was supposed to be a perfectly fine engagement


    ceremony, and Jane managed to turn it into a big joke, making our Pansy family lose face!"


    Listening to Beatrice and Melissa''s relentless criticism, Old Pansy suddenly felt a tightness in his


    chest.


    He covered his chest, gazing at Jane, "Jane, exin, what''s going on?"


    "Mr. Pansy, thank you for your concern all this time, but today, I must break off the engagement with


    Patrick." Jane pressed her lips, her tone firm and resolute.


    "Jane, is it because of Patrick?" Old Pansy was about to say something else, but a sharp pain


    gripped his chest, and he swayed.


    Thud-


    A loud noise, Old Pansy copsed to the ground.


    "Grandpa, grandpa! What''s happening to you?" Patrick rushed forward, attempting to support Old


    Pansy but was a step toote.


    Old Pansy''s face turned pale, sweating profusely, eyes tightly shut.


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong?" Patrick eximed, crouching down, shouting loudly.


    However, Old Pansy showed no response.


    "Call an ambnce!" Patrick''s heart clenched at the sight of Old Pansy unconscious, almost


    shouting.


    A crowd gathered, and the lounge descended into chaos.


    Morton immediately dialed 911, his tone carrying urgency. "Hello, this is DeLux Grand Hotel. An


    elderly person has copsed. Pleasee immediately!"


    Jane''s heart tightened as she nced at Old Pansy lying on the ground.


    His symptoms seemed like a sudden heart attack.


    Jane was about to walk over to check on Old Pansy but was blocked by Beatrice and Melissa.


    "Jane, haven''t you caused enough trouble for Grandpa? What more do you want to do?"


    "Step aside!" Jane''s tone was stern.


    Old Pansy''s situation was critical, and she needed to administer first aid before the doctor arrived.


    The consequences could be dire otherwise.


    Melissa, however, snorted, showing no intention of moving. "Jane, who do you think you are? Now


    that you and your cousin have called off the engagement, you''re nothing! You have no right to see


    Grandpa!"


    "Move!" Jane didn''t have time to argue with Melissa. She pushed Melissa to the ground.


    "Ouch!" Melissa screamed, falling to the floor, ring hatefully at Jane. "Jane, you actually hit me?"


    Jane paid no attention to Melissa but found herself caught by Melissa, holding onto her legs.


    Beatrice and Melissa, acting like a pair of shrews, tangled with Jane.


    Feeling the urgency, Jane used some force and finally broke free from Beatrice and Melissa,


    pushing through the crowd to reach Old Pansy.


    She crouched down, reaching out to check Old Pansy''s pulse, but Patrick''srge hand firmly


    stopped her.


    "Jane, what are you doing?" Patrick''s brows furrowed, his gaze icy.


    Jane, expressionless, gave Patrick a nce, pushed him aside, and immediately began cardiac


    resuscitation for Old Pansy.


    Her skilled movements left Patrick momentarily stunned.


    Suddenly remembering when Monica fell into the water, Jane performed CPR for her. When they


    were stranded on the ind, attacked by arge fish, and he was injured and feverish, Jane healed


    him.


    So, Jane knows medicine?


    Jane focused entirely on performing CPR for Old Pansy, ignoring the whispers and gestures around


    her.


    At this moment, she felt a bit guilty. If she hadn''t canceled the engagement ceremony, stimting


    Old Pansy, perhaps he wouldn''t have copsed.


    Ten minutester, the ambnce arrived.


    Doctors hurriedly entered the lounge.


    "Doctor, please check on my grandpa!" Patrick, always unyielding, sounded tense and anxious.


    "The patient had a sudden heart attack and needs immediate treatment!" The doctor examined Old


    Pansy quickly, his expression solemn. As he spoke, he fitted emergency equipment onto Old Pansy.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Following the doctor, Patrick headed towards the ambnce near the door. Passing by Jane, he


    paused.


    "If anything happens to Grandpa, I won''t forgive you." Patrick, his eyes cold, nced sideways at


    Jane and walked past her.


    Like the bone-chilling cold of a severe winter day, Jane''s heart trembled involuntarily.


    She hadn''t expected things to unfold this way.


    But wasn''t Patrick himself the instigator of this situation?


    If it weren''t for his obsession with Candy, would she have canceled the engagement ceremony at


    all?

 Chapter 165: HowS My Grandpa?

    Chapter 165: How''S My Grandpa?


    Chapter 165: How''s My Grandpa?


    What was supposed to be the most lively and grand engagement ceremony in the world ended


    abruptly before it even began.


    Jane''s heart felt as if it were being hammered repeatedly, causing intense difort.


    "Jane, you wretch! Grandpa''s life is hanging by a thread because of you. Are you satisfied?"


    Melissa, in high heels, pointed at Jane''s nose and cursed.


    "Jane, if anything happens to Old Pansy, our Pansy family won''t let you off!" Beatrice also joined in,


    raising her hand to p Jane across the face.


    Jane''s gaze turned colder; she grabbed Beatrice''s hand and pushed her back. "Old Pansy had a


    heart attack, and I regret it deeply. But dare you say you''re not responsible for Old Pansy''s


    condition? Who was provoking him with words just now?"


    "Still trying to justify yourself!" Melissa, helping Beatrice, said, "Aunt, are you okay?"


    Reporters, seizing the opportunity, surrounded them, bombarding Jane with questions:


    "Miss North, what''s your opinion on Old Pansy''s condition?"


    "Miss North, can you share your ns for the future?"


    "Miss North, can you exin why you and Mr. Pansy called off the engagement?"


    Jane furrowed her brows, impatiently pushing away the reporters. "Sorry, I''m not taking interviews!"


    Melissa saw this as a chance to tarnish Jane''s image. She waved to the reporters, "You cane


    and interview my aunt and me."


    Reporters eagerly gathered around.


    Clearing her throat, Melissa spoke, "Everyone saw it. Today, my grandpa had a sudden heart


    attack, all because of Jane''s provocation! I, on behalf of the Pansy family, dere here that we have


    no connection with Jane, this heartless woman!"


    Reporters nodded in agreement.


    At that moment, Jane found herself the target of public scorn. She didn''t want to hear any more,


    coldly smiling. "Melissa, you, an adopted daughter unrted to the Pansy family, have no right to be


    their spokesperson."


    Having publicly revealed Melissa''s adopted status, Jane disregarded her attempts to speak.


    After that statement, Jane left immediately.


    Nana and Osborn approached her. "Jane, are you okay?"


    "Don''t follow me. Let me be alone for a while," Jane said, looking at them.


    She knew Nana and Osborn cared for her, but right now, she needed some time alone.


    Nana and Osborn exchanged nces. Jane frowned. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I just want to be alone


    for a bit."


    "But, Jane..."


    Osborn wanted to say more, but Nana held him back. "Let Jane have some time to calm down."


    So much had happened tonight; anyone would struggle to cope. However, Nana trusted Jane to


    handle everything.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    In Osborn''s anxious gaze, Jane walked out of the hotel''s entrance.


    Walking alone on the street, neon lights changing colors illuminated Jane.


    Her thoughts were somewhat chaotic. She wasn''t sure if she had made a mistake tonight. If she


    hadn''t publicly announced the cancetion of the engagement ceremony, maybe Old Pansy


    wouldn''t have had a heart attack, lying in the hospital for emergency treatment now.


    However, even if she hadn''t announced the cancetion of the engagement, Patrick would still


    make the same decision.


    Because his Candy had returned.


    The result would have been the same, right?


    The cold words from Patrick echoed in her ears, "If anything happens to Grandpa, I won''t forgive


    you," and Jane''s heart ached intensely.


    Does Patrick hate her?


    He believes that she''s the one who caused Old Pansy''s condition.


    Unconsciously, the rain poured down in torrents.


    The pouring rain struck Jane, soaking her clothes.


    The cool night breeze blew, and Jane couldn''t help but shiver.


    Suddenly, an umbre appeared over Jane''s head, shielding her from the rain and wind.


    Jane raised her eyes in surprise; a tall figure stood in front of her ¨C Osborn.


    "Jane, I''m worried about you."


    Osborn had learned from Nana why Jane had canceled the engagement ceremony with Patrick.


    Initially feeling somewhat delighted, Osborn thought that with Candy, whom Patrick had always


    loved, back in the picture, Jane''s proud personality would keep her and Patrick apart.


    It meant he had another chance to pursue Jane.


    However, at this moment, seeing Jane soaked and miserable, Osborn felt uneasy and heartbroken.


    If possible, he didn''t want Jane to suffer any harm.


    At the hospital,


    "Dr. Pater, how''s my grandpa?" Patrick''s handsome face was filled with concern and tension.


    Dr. Pater, the best cardiologist in Guavo, conducted a detailed examination on Old Pansy. With a


    solemn expression, he spoke, "Old Pansy already had heart disease, but it was controlled with


    medication. Tonight, he suffered a significant shock, resulting in a sudden heart attack. Immediate


    surgery is needed."


    Patrick frowned, nodding. Looking down at Dr. Pater, he spoke with a cold tone, "Make sure my


    grandpa is okay."


    A powerful aura overwhelmed Dr. Pater, making him tremble. He hurriedly said, "I will do my best!"


    The doctor wheeled Old Pansy into the operating room. Patrick stood outside, lit a cigarette.


    As the mes flickered at his fingertips, Patrick''s face became incredibly gloomy.


    Jane''s heartless announcement of canceling the engagement ceremony and the scene of Old


    Pansy copsing with a heart attack yed alternately in Patrick''s mind.


    He had been looking forward to this day for so long, and it should have been the happiest moment


    for him. Why did it turn out like this?


    "Sir, Old Pansy will be okay," Morton said, looking at his boss with concern.


    Patrick ignored him, his deep and cold gaze fixed on the operating room''s door.


    Beatrice, with Melissa in tow, rushed over. "Patrick, how''s your grandpa?"


    Patrick calmly replied, "In emergency care."


    "Patrick, don''t worry. Grandpa will be fine," Melissa said, pulling Patrick''s arm, speaking gently to


    console him.


    Patrick turned his head, casting a cold nce at her, and pulled his arm away.


    Melissa''s eyes dimmed, but she didn''t forget to tarnish Jane in front of Patrick. "Patrick, everything


    that happened to Grandpa is all because of Jane!"


    "Shut up!" Patrick''s gaze turned cold, his patience wearing thin.


    Melissa trembled, on the verge of saying something, but Beatrice held her back. "Melissa, Patrick is


    not in a good mood right now. Let him be."


    Melissa fell silent.


    After an unknown amount of time, the operating room door finally opened.


    Patrick took long strides towards it. "Dr. Pater, how''s my grandpa?"

 Chapter 166: A Gloomy Situation

    Chapter 166: A Gloomy Situation


    Chapter 166: A Gloomy Situation


    "The surgery was very sessful," Dr. Pater pushed his gold-rimmed sses and hesitated for a


    moment before speaking.


    Patrick breathed a sigh of relief at his words but heard Dr. Pater cautiously say, "However..."


    "However what?" Patrick''s heart tightened, pressing for an answer.


    "However, Old Pansy''s condition is still not optimistic," Dr. Pater carefully began, "Whether he can


    wake up, I cannot guarantee."


    Patrick''s face darkened, his voice hoarse, "Impossible! Grandpa will be fine!"


    Soon, a nurse pushed a mobile bed out.


    "Grandpa." Patrick stood by the bed, looking down at the unconscious Old Pansy, his heart twisted


    in pain.


    Melissa stepped forward, "Cousin, don''t worry too much. Grandpa is a lucky person; he will be fine."


    Patrick nodded faintly.


    The next day, the weather was gloomy.


    Jane opened her eyes groggily.


    What she saw was a white ssmp.


    Where was she?


    Rubbing her temples, the memories of yesterday gradually returned.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yesterday was supposed to be her engagement day with Patrick, but-


    Patrick was with Candy behind her back.


    She canceled the engagement ceremony, and Old Pansy copsed due to the shock.


    Images from yesterday kept reying in Jane''s mind.


    Jane''s heart ached in waves.


    As she tried to get up, the door to the room opened, and Osborn walked in.


    "Jane, you''re awake?" Osborn walked to the bedside, asking with concern.


    "Is it you?" Jane looked around. "Is this your house?"


    "Yes." Osborn spoke gently, "I made breakfast. What do you want to eat?"


    Jane shook her head, "I have no appetite."


    Seeing Jane looking exhausted, Osborn''s eyes filled with distress. "Not eating is not good. Let me


    bring you a ss of milk first."


    "Osborn." Jane stopped him, "How''s Mr. Pansy now?"


    "I heard he had surgery and hasn''t woken up yet," Osborn sighed softly.


    Jane''s face tightened, "I want to go see Mr. Pansy."


    "Then eat breakfast first, and I''ll take you there." Osborn patted Jane''s shoulder, hesitating to speak.


    "About you and Patrick..."


    Jane wanted to visit Old Pansy at the hospital, and she would likely encounter Patrick.


    Osborn feared it would reopen emotional wounds for Jane.


    "Osborn, I don''t want to talk about it right now." Jane took a deep breath, speaking calmly.


    Just mentioning Patrick made her heart ache.


    Jane didn''t want to dwell on the sad things now. She only wanted to confirm Old Pansy''s condition.


    She reluctantly ate a few bites of breakfast and then urged Osborn to take her to the hospital.


    In the car, Jane habitually opened her phone to check the news.


    News about the cancetion of her engagement with Patrick flooded the inte.


    [Pansy Group CEO and Jane Call off Engagement; Old Pansy Suffers Heart Attack, Life Hanging by


    a Thread!]


    [Pansy Group CEO Patrick Dating a Mystery Woman; Jane Dumped, Forced to Cancel


    Engagement!]


    Photos of Patrick and Candy were even posted online!


    Jane''s heart skipped a beat.


    These paparazzi really invaded every corner, even capturing Candy.


    Looking at the photo of Patrick supporting Candy, with Candy leaning into his embrace, the intimate


    scene triggered a dense pain in Jane''s heart.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Jane managed to calm her emotions a bit.


    Public opinion was escting rapidly, with various mocking and abusivements about Jane


    flooding the inte.


    ?Jane is just a scheming woman. She got dumped by Patrick and pretended to be noble by


    canceling the wedding. Now, Old Pansy is critically ill, and she has no shame!¡¿


    ?A country bumpkin is just a country bumpkin. How could she be worthy of Patrick? Getting


    dumped is what she deserves!¡¿


    ?Does anyone know who Patrick''s new love interest is?¡¿


    Seeing Jane''s unpleasant expression, Osborn nced at her and asked, "Jane, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Jane regained herposure and locked her phone.


    From childhood to now, Jane had never been so harshly criticized.


    Although Jane repeatedly warned herself not to think about thesements, when facing public


    criticism, her heart couldn''t remainpletely calm.


    "Jane, we''re here," Osborn''s words brought Jane back to reality.


    Jane opened the car door and got out. "Osborn, wait for me here."


    "I''ll apany you inside," Osborn expressed concern.


    "No need, just wait for me here," Jane replied calmly.


    Now that she was in the spotlight, she didn''t want anyone to capture her and Osborn together at this


    critical moment. After all, Osborn''s poprity was high, and paparazzi were eager to capture news


    about him.


    Seeing Jane''s determination, Osborn''s eyes dimmed. "Be careful, and call me if anything happens."


    "Okay," Jane nodded faintly.


    Just as she entered the hospital gate, two young nurses noticed her and started gossiping:


    "Look, isn''t that her?"


    "Yeah, Jane! The one dumped by Mr. Pansy. What is she doing here at the hospital?"


    "Could it be to visit Old Pansy?"


    "Tsk tsk, does she still have the face toe? I bet she''s unwilling to let Mr. Pansy go..."


    "So shameless!"


    The two nurses spoke disdainfully, staring at Jane with judgmental eyes.


    Jane walked past them expressionlessly, heading to the inpatient department.


    "Excuse me, where is Mr. Old Pansy''s room?" Jane approached the service desk and inquired.


    The nurse at the desk nced at Jane and pointed forward, saying, "VIP guest room on the eighth


    floor."


    "Thank you."


    Jane took the elevator and headed straight to the eighth floor. ncing inside, she noticed the


    heavily guarded room at the end, with two bodyguards standing outside.


    Old Pansy should be in that room.


    With each step, Jane''s mood grew heavier.


    Patrick should be in the room now, right?


    Did he still think she was responsible for Old Pansy''s condition?


    Jane rubbed her forehead, trying to calm herself down.


    Now wasn''t the time to dwell on this. The priority was Old Pansy''s health.


    Just as Jane was thinking, a sudden sharp female voice echoed behind her, "Jane, what are you


    doing here?!"


    Jane paused and turned around to see Melissa and Beatrice marching angrily toward her.


    Not them again...


    Jane furrowed her brows, choosing to ignore these two irrelevant women and continued walking


    forward. However, Melissa grabbed her arm.


    "Jane, isn''t it enough that you caused Grandpa to be unconscious on the hospital bed? Do you still


    have the face toe here?" Melissa red at Jane and scolded vehemently.

 Chapter 167: Reunion With Candy

    Chapter 167: Reunion With Candy


    Chapter 167: Reunion with Candy


    Jane pulled her arm away, giving Melissa a cold look. "Melissa, quit your shrewish act! I didn''te


    here to argue with you today. I just want to see Old Pansy."


    "Aunt, look at Jane. She''s insulting me!" Melissa, looking aggrieved, held Beatrice''s hand.


    Beatrice frowned and raised her voice. "Jane, let me make it clear. We, the Pansy family, have no


    connection with you. Don''t even think about getting involved with Patrick again! You''re not wee


    here, so leave quickly!"


    "Please, both of you, move aside!" Jane just wanted to see Old Pansy as soon as possible. She


    didn''t want to waste time arguing with them. She pushed past Beatrice and walked straight ahead.


    Seeing Jane approaching the door to the ward, Beatrice hurriedly caught up and sternly instructed


    the bodyguards, "What are you standing there for? Why haven''t you kicked her out yet? She''s not


    allowed toe here again!"


    The two bodyguards hesitated after exchanging nces. Then, addressing Jane, they said, "Miss


    North, please leave."


    Jane gave them a cold nce. "Please step aside."


    "Jane, you shameless woman, why don''t you leave? Do you still want to harm Grandpa?" Melissa,


    seeing Jane standing firm, shouted in frustration.


    Yesterday, Jane imed in front of reporters that she was adopted, and today, this revtion had


    spread. Her carefully maintained image as the heiress of a wealthy family was severely affected.


    Even some of her ardent pursuers had cooled toward her.


    Jane looked at Melissa with a mocking gaze but before she could respond, the door to the ward


    suddenly opened, revealing Patrick''s familiar figure in front of Jane.


    "What are you all doing?" Patrick furrowed his brow and spoke in a cold tone.


    Seeing Patrick, Melissa, the troublemaker, quickly yed the victim, pointing at Jane and angrily


    dering, "Cousin, this woman Jane is malicious. Yesterday, she caused Grandpa to have a heart


    attack and put his life in danger. Now, she''s here trying to provoke Grandpa again. She''s simply


    heartless!"


    Patrick''s cool gaze swept over Jane''s face.


    He had been standing by Old Pansy''s bedside all night, not getting any sleep. When he heard the


    faint sounds of arguing outside, he opened the door to see what was happening, only to


    unexpectedly find Jane''s lively figure.


    Aplex expression flickered in Patrick''s eyes. Thinking that Grandpa ended up in this condition


    because of Jane, lying in bed with an uncertain fate, Patrick''s face turned colder.


    "It''s you," Patrick''s tone was indifferent, without a hint of emotion.


    Jane nodded, meeting Patrick''s chilly gaze.


    After a night, he looked much more exhausted. His handsome face was filled with fatigue, making


    her heart ache.


    She thought she could face Patrick calmly, but at this moment, her heart was pounding.


    "Patrick, I came to check on Mr. Pansy." Jane took a deep breath, trying to make her voice sound


    calm.


    Patrick furrowed his brows and was about to speak when he suddenly saw a man hurrying toward


    Jane.


    It was Osborn.


    "Jane, are you okay?" Osborn had been waiting for Jane at the hospital entrance for a long time


    and came to find her when she didn''t show up.


    Jane hesitated for a moment, looked back at Osborn, and smiled, "I''m fine."


    "Wow, Jane, I really underestimated you." Beatrice''s lips curled into a sarcastic smile. "Just got


    dumped by Patrick over there, and now you''re getting cozy with Osborn?"


    "Mrs. Pansy, please don''t spread rumors!" Osborn''s face darkened.


    Beatrice sneered, "You''re protecting this little slut Jane so fiercely. Do you dare to say there''s


    nothing between you two?"


    Jane felt a bit overwhelmed. She just wanted to check on Old Pansy, see his condition, and see if


    she could be of any help. Why was it so difficult?


    She looked at Patrick again and said, "Patrick, let me go in and see Old Pansy."


    The moment Patrick saw Osborn, his already subdued expression turned even colder.


    Although Jane had repeatedly exined to him that she and Osborn were just ordinary friends,


    Osborn''s concerned look did not appear like that of ordinary friends.


    And Jane, having broken off the engagement with him justst night, was now with Osborn. It was


    truly ironic.


    Could it be that she broke off the engagement with him for Osborn?


    In just a few seconds, Patrick''s mind went through a whirlwind of thoughts.


    "Jane, go back. I don''t think Grandpa wants to see you," Patrick''s gaze was as cold as ice.


    After saying this, he turned around and walked back into the ward.


    With a bang, the ward door closed.


    The sound shook Jane, making her tremble.


    Why...


    She just wanted to see Old Pansy, and Patrick hated her so much that he wouldn''t even agree to


    this small request?


    Her heart sank a little bit.


    The pain gradually spread throughout her body.


    "Jane, let''s go." Seeing Jane standing dazed in ce, looking at the ward door, Osborn walked to


    her side and spoke softly.


    Jane came to her senses, nodded somewhat dispiritedly.


    "Both of you, remember this. Jane is not allowed toe here again!" Beatrice, wearing a


    triumphant expression, didn''t forget to instruct the bodyguards.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Yes, Mrs. Pansy!" The two bodyguards respectfully responded.


    As they walked out of the hospital gates, Jane received a call from Old North.


    "Jane, it''s me." Old North''s voice came through the phone.


    Hearing her grandfather''s warm voice, Jane''s nose tingled, and she said, "Grandpa."


    "I''ve seen the reports online. What''s going on between you and that Patrick?" Old North''s voice


    carried a hint of confusion.


    After saving Jane and Patrick from the ind, Old North had been traveling the world. He was


    initially happy, but suddenly he saw the news about Jane and Patrick canceling their engagement


    ceremony, along with the news of Old Pansy having a heart attack.


    "Grandpa, I..." Jane took a deep breath, not wanting to worry her grandfather. "It''s nothing. I''ll


    handle these things myself."


    "Can you really handle it?" Old North raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, Grandpa, you enjoy your time. Don''t worry about me." Jane pretended to be calm.


    Old North knew his precious granddaughter''s personality. He nodded, "Alright, then. If you need


    anything, remember to call me first."


    After hanging up the phone, Jane opened the car door, ready to get in. Suddenly, she saw a woman


    in the distance, carrying a thermos, walking towards the hospital.


    That woman... looked very familiar.


    As the woman approached, Jane squinted her beautiful eyes and finally saw clearly.


    It was... Candy???

 Chapter 168: What She Wants Is A Heart-To-Heart Connection

    Chapter 168: What She Wants Is A Heart-To-Heart Connection


    Chapter 168: What She Wants is a Heart-to-Heart Connection


    Jane''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat.


    The scene of Patrick tightly hugging Candy yesterday unexpectedly popped into Jane''s mind.


    Candy appearing here could only mean one thing-Patrick.


    Patrick didn''t allow her to visit Old Pansy because he had ns with Candy?


    "Jane, do you know her?" Osborn, seeing Jane''s cold expression and her unwavering gaze at the


    girl, couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    A slight curve appeared at the corner of Jane''s mouth, and her eyes narrowed slightly. "She is


    Candy."


    "She''s Candy?" Following Jane''s gaze, Osborn looked curiously and saw Candice''s figure


    disappearing at the hospital gate.


    Jane withdrew her gaze, suppressed various emotions in her heart, and calmly said, "Let''s go."


    Carrying a thermos, Candice inquired her way to the eighth floor of the inpatient department.


    "Excuse me, is Old Pansy in this ward?" Candice walked over to the ward where there were guards


    in front and asked.


    The guards in ck clothes impatiently waved their hands. "Miss, please leave."


    Since Old Pansy fell ill, there were always some ungrateful reporters disguising themselves, trying


    to get some exclusive news.


    The guards, seeing Candice as a stranger, mistook her for a disguised journalist.


    Candice pursed her lips, smiled charmingly, and said, "Gentlemen, I''m a friend of Mr. Pansy and


    have something very important to discuss with him. My name is Candy. Can you help me inform


    him?"


    Candy?


    Patrick''s personal bodyguards naturally knew that their CEO had always had a girl in his heart,


    named Candy.


    And today''s gossip entertainment news had all said that the CEO had found Candy. They were


    together yesterday, and there were even photos.


    Although the woman in the photos was blurry, the bodyguards took a careful look at Candice and


    found some resemnce.


    The guards didn''t dare to neglect. "Please wait a moment."


    "Mr. Pansy, there''s a girl named Candy outside, iming to have important matters to discuss with


    you," the guard entered and respectfully informed Patrick.


    "Candy?" Patrick was somewhat surprised, stood up, and walked to the door.


    "Paddy." Looking at the tall and handsome man in front of her, Candice curved her lips, revealing a


    sweet smile.


    Patrick nced down at her. "Are you here for a check-up at the hospital? I''ll find someone to


    apany you."


    Yesterday, he identally bumped into Candy. Although he took her to the hospital for a check-up


    and found nothing serious,ter, Candy suddenlyined of chest pain when she returned


    home. He was in a hurry to rush to Emperor Hotel and didn''t have time to take care of Candy.


    "No." Candice shook her head. "I''m fine."


    After a pause, she spoke softly, "Paddy, you left in such a hurry yesterday, and I was worried.


    Today, after seeing the news, I realized that it was your engagement ceremonyst night."


    When she mentioned the words "engagement ceremony," Candice''s eyes dimmed a bit. "I''m sorry;


    it''s all my fault."


    Patrick was somewhat puzzled. "Why do you say that?"


    "I didn''t know that Miss North from yesterday was your fianc¨¦e," Candice bit her lip and looked


    fragile and self-ming. "Is it because of me that Miss North misunderstood, leading to the


    cancetion of the engagement ceremony? And your grandfather fell seriously ill?"


    "Has nothing to do with you," Patrick''s face turned colder, and his thin lips lifted slightly.


    Candice lowered her eyes. "If needed, I can exin to Miss North. Paddy, I''m willing to do anything


    for you."


    "Paddy, I''m willing to do anything for you..."


    This sentence was exactly what Candy had said to him back in the small dark room.


    Patrick''s brow twitched. "Candy, thank you."


    Candice handed the thermos to Patrick. "Paddy, I know you must be worried about Old Pansy''s


    illness, but you also need to take care of yourself. This is a chicken soup I specially made for you.


    Give it a try."


    Facing Candy''s concern, Patrick felt a warmth in his heart and reached out to take the thermos.


    Candice, with a faint smile on her lips, suddenly remembered something. She took out $500 from


    her pocket. "Paddy, this is my earnings fromst night''s performance. Please take it back. I''ll slowly


    repay the rest..."


    Patrick pushed away the money Candice offered, speaking in a deep voice, "No need. Candy,


    between you and me, there''s no need for such formality."


    Between life and death...


    Was this Patrick''s description of their rtionship?


    A glint of darkness shed in Candice''s eyes.


    She didn''t want a life-and-death rtionship; she wanted hearts intertwined. She wanted Patrick''s


    heart-the most dazzling man in the world!


    But, not in a hurry. Step by step, slowly.


    Now, it was already a good start.


    "Paddy, just take it." Candice stuffed the money into Patrick''s hand. "I have to go sing at the bar. I


    won''t disturb you. Take care of yourself."


    With that, Candy turned and left.


    Looking at the $500 bill that still carried Candice''s warmth, Patrick furrowed his brows and called


    Morton, "Arrange for Candice''s grandmother to be transferred to the best hospital and treated by


    the best doctor."


    "Yes, Mr. Pansy," Morton promptly replied.


    After hanging up, Patrick returned to the ward.


    On the sickbed, Old Pansy remained unconscious.


    Patrick gently covered Old Pansy with the nket and, bowing his head to look at Old Pansy, who


    was covered in tubes and pale, a twinge of pain gripped his heart.


    He held Old Pansy''s hand as if trying to transfer all his strength to him. "Grandpa, you will get


    better."


    "Mr. Pansy." Dr. Pater, who knows when he entered, stood behind Patrick.


    Patrick raised his eyes and asked coldly, "When will my grandfather wake up, Dr. Pater?"


    Dr. Pater''s expression froze. "Mr. Pansy, I was just about to talk to you about Old Pansy''s


    condition."


    "Dr. Pater, tell me the truth. How is my grandfather''s condition?" Patrick''s handsome face turned


    cold, urging him.


    "To be honest, I''m not sure about Old Pansy''s illness," Dr. Pater cautiously began, "But in this world,


    there''s someone who should be able to cure Old Pansy."


    "Who is that person?" Patrick asked with a raised eyebrow.


    As long as that person could heal his grandfather, Patrick would find them no matter who they were.


    Dr. Pater cleared his throat and said, "Today, I searched through all the information about Old


    Pansy''s condition, and I finally managed to contact my mentor abroad. He said that only the


    miraculous Dr. Newton could cure Old Pansy."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dr. Newton?" Patrick was taken aback. He had never heard of this person.

 Chapter 169: Jane Moves Out

    Chapter 169: Jane Moves Out


    Chapter 169: Jane Moves Out


    "Who is he?" Patrick''s eyes narrowed, pressing for an answer.


    Dr. Pater nced at the heart monitor connected to Old Pansy before speaking, "Dr. Newton was


    once a renowned traditional Chinese medicine master worldwide. His medical skills were


    exceptional, curing many terminal patients. However, something happened twenty years ago, and


    he suddenly disappeared."


    "Disappeared?" Patrick''s expression tensed, urgency in his tone. "Where can he be found now?"


    Dr. Pater regretfully shook his head, "I don''t know. Or, I should say, no one knows."


    The glimmer of hope Patrick had seen faded away. Lips pressed into a thin line, he fell silent for a


    moment before asking, "What happened twenty years ago?"


    Dr. Pater sighed lightly, "I don''t know the specifics. I only heard from my mentor that whatever


    urred twenty years ago dealt him a severe blow. Since then, Dr. Newton vanished. Many have


    tried to find him, but in vain. It''s been so many years, and no one knows if he''s still alive."


    Hearing Dr. Pater''s words, Patrick''s face darkened, eyebrows furrowing.


    Staring at theatose Old Pansy on the hospital bed, Patrick''s knuckles tightened one by one.


    Even if Dr. Newton were at the ends of the earth, he had to find him quickly!


    Grandpa couldn''t wait, and Patrick couldn''t bear to watch him remain unconscious.


    This feeling of helplessness was too unbearable.


    Just as Patrick was about to call Morton to send someone to find Dr. Newton, the door of the ward


    opened.


    Maurice walked in, asking with concern, "Mr. Patrick, how is Old Pansy?"


    Patrick''s gaze dimmed, responding in a t tone, "The same, still unconscious."


    Seeing Patrick looking worn-out, Maurice felt a pang of sympathy. He walked over andforted,


    "Mr. Patrick, you don''t need to worry too much. Old Pansy is a resilient person; he will wake up."


    "Alright," Patrick responded indifferently.


    Maurice continued, "Mr. Patrick, you''ve been with Old Pansy for a day and a night. Even an iron


    body can''t endure that. You should go and rest for a while. I''ll take care of Old Pansy."


    Patrick shook his head, "I want to stay with Grandpa."


    Maurice patted his shoulder, "Mr. Patrick, I understand how you feel right now. But what if you fall ill


    too? I believe your grandfather wouldn''t want you to neglect your health. Listen to Mr. Maurice, go


    back and get some rest. I''ll call you immediately if anything happens."


    After a moment of contemtion, Patrick said, "Fine, then it''s up to you, Mr. Maurice."


    Having been with Old Pansy for decades, Maurice had a great rtionship with him. Patrick trusted


    Maurice to take care of Old Pansy in his absence.


    Patrick gave a few more instructions to the guards at the door before turning and leaving.


    ...


    Sitting in Osborn''s car, Jane gazed out the window, her thoughts in disarray.


    Taking a deep breath, she redirected her gaze and looked at the ring on her hand.


    It was the ring Patrick had given her when he proposed.


    Memories suddenly flooded back, overwhelming her mind.


    Patrick shielded her from the knife, disregarding his own life and death to save her. He proposed to


    her romantically.


    Since he doesn''t love her, why go to such lengths for her?


    Is it really just because she resembles Candy?


    Rubbing her forehead, Jane dispelled those swirling thoughts.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Old Pansy''s illness was the most crucial matter.


    If Patrick won''t let her see Old Pansy, she''ll have to find another way.


    Quietly removing the ring, Jane nced at Osborn and pursed her lips. "Osborn, can you do me a


    favor?"


    "Of course," Osborn answered without even asking what she needed help with.


    In a low voice, Jane said, "Help me find a house. Just buy it outright. I want to move in as soon as


    possible."


    Since she had already called off the engagement with Patrick, she had no reason to stay in Shuiyue


    New City.


    Osborn smiled, "No need to go through so much trouble. I have an apartment in the East City


    Garden. If you don''t mind, you can move in anytime."


    "Thank you," Jane squinted her eyes slightly, leaning back into the seat.


    Osborn hesitated for a moment but spoke, "I thought you would leave Guavo, take a break


    somewhere, considering what you''ve been through."


    The Jane he knew, after experiencing being betrayed by her fianc¨¦, would simply leave with a


    carefree attitude.


    But now, Jane wanted to continue staying in Guavo.


    Was it because she still couldn''t forget Patrick?


    Jane''s breath caught, and after a moment, she said, "After all, Old Pansy is still lying in the hospital.


    I bear some responsibility for what happened to him. I can''t act like nothing happened and just


    leave."


    Osborn''s eyes subtly dimmed, nodding faintly. "Don''t worry; Old Pansy will be fine."


    Was Jane insisting on staying just because of Old Pansy?


    The two drove in silence. Osborn took Jane to Shuiyue New City.


    "Jane, is this the ce?" Osborn stopped the car, turning to ask.


    Jane snapped back, "Yes, Osborn, wait for me."


    Jane opened the gate, and the house was silent.


    At this moment, Patrick should still be in the hospital.


    Walking up to the second floor, where her room was, Jane felt a bit dizzy.


    Even though she didn''t stay herest night, it felt like a world away.


    She had lived here for over a month, leaving many unforgettable and beautiful memories.


    Now, she was leaving.


    Jane thought she would leave calmly and carefree, but now, her heart felt suffocated.


    Every little moment spent with Patrick in this ce rushed into her mind uncontrobly.


    The scenes were vivid, as if they happened just yesterday.


    Patrick was the first man to make Jane''s heart flutter.


    For him, Jane genuinely gave her heart, truly wanting to hold hands with him and grow old together,


    spending a lifetime together.


    Unfortunately, she was too naive, truly wasting her sincere feelings.


    Patrick already had Candy, and now, he was probably enjoying a romantic time with her.


    Why torture herself with these memories?


    Regaining her focus, Jane quickly packed her things and put them into her suitcase.


    Holding the suitcase, she hurried downstairs. In the living room, just as she was about to leave, the


    faint sound of keys unlocking the door reached her ears.


    Jane instinctively halted her steps.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Could it be that Patrick had returned?

 Chapter 170: All For Osborn?

    Chapter 170: All For Osborn?


    Chapter 170: All for Osborn?


    Jane stood still for a moment, unsure how to face the situation.


    The door opened, and to Jane''s surprise, it was Amy who appeared.


    "Miss North?" Amy hadn''t expected anyone to be here at this hour, startling her.


    Jane felt a bit lost but also relieved, "Amy, it''s me."


    She had forgotten that Amy came to clean the house every afternoon.


    "Miss North, what''s going on?" Amy asked, looking at Jane with surprise as she held a suitcase.


    Jane calmly replied, "I''m leaving. Please tell Patrick for me."


    Amy had heard bits and pieces about Jane and Patrick''s situation. However, she felt that her young


    master wasn''t the type to easily change his mind.


    She had witnessed Patrick''s tenderness towards Jane on many asions during her years of


    working in the Pansy household. Jane was the first person to receive such care from him.


    Unexpectedly, Jane was moving out so soon.


    Amy was taken aback and tried to persuade her, "Miss North, aren''t you waiting for Mr. Pansy to


    come back? Whatever the issue is, you two should talk it out. Why leave?"


    Jane shook her head, about to say something when Osborn suddenly appeared at the front door.


    "Jane, are you ready?" Osborn walked towards Jane, inquiring with a nce.


    "Yeah," Jane nodded faintly.


    Osborn took the suitcase from Jane, a soft glint in his eyes. "Are all your things packed? Nothing left


    behind?"


    "No," Jane''s voice betrayed no emotion.


    Osborn raised an eyebrow, smiling gently. "Then let''s go."


    Amy stared at the scene in astonishment.


    What was the rtionship between Miss North and this man?


    In Amy''s surprised gaze, Jane halted her steps. Suddenly remembering something, she took out the


    keys from her pocket and handed them to Amy. "By the way, here are the keys. Please return them


    to Patrick for me."


    "Miss North, why don''t you give them to Mr. Pansy yourself?" Amy was still trying to persuade Jane.


    "No need," Jane replied, turning to follow Osborn downstairs.


    "Jane, get in the car." Osborn ced Jane''s suitcase in the trunk and politely opened the car door


    for her.


    "Thank you," Jane nced back, pursing her lips, and sat in the passenger seat.


    Her mood, inexplicably heavy.


    "Jane, don''t think too much. Go back and rest." Osborn reached over to fasten Jane''s seatbelt,


    speaking gently.


    "Osborn, I''m fine. Let me be alone for a while," Jane leaned wearily on the seat, closing her eyes.


    Osborn didn''t say anything more. He turned the car and left the gate of the residential area.


    Patrick, driving back from the hospital, saw a familiar car exiting the residential gate just before he


    reached it.


    Wasn''t that Osborn''s car?


    What was he doing here?


    Patrick''s brow furrowed, and subconsciously, he looked out the window, vaguely catching a glimpse


    of a familiar face.


    It was Jane!


    The two cars passed by each other, and Patrick mmed on the brakes.


    The car behind honked incessantly, but when Patrick turned to look again, Osborn''s car was


    nowhere in sight.


    Jane, was she with Osborn?!


    Patrick''s face turned cold. Back home, Amy was cleaning the living room.


    Seeing Patrick return, Amy quickly greeted him, "Mr. Pansy, you''re back?"


    "Yeah," Patrick responded indifferently.


    Amy hesitated for a moment before asking, "Have you seen Miss North? She just left."


    Jane indeed came back!


    Patrick''s face darkened, and his thin lips lifted slightly. "Where did she go?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Shaking her head, Amy handed the keys Jane left behind to Patrick. "Miss North didn''t say. She


    took all her things with her, and she asked me to return these keys to you."


    Jane moved out!


    In other words, she wouldn''t being back...


    Patrick''s expression turned as cold as ice.


    After a while, he spoke in a chilly tone, "Did shee back alone?"


    Sensing Patrick''s frigid aura, Amy cautiously answered, "She came back with a man, seemed to be


    that Names Maltz guy who''s been popr on TV recently..."


    Before Amy could finish her sentence, a loud bang echoed.


    Startled, Amy looked towards the sound and saw Patrick''s fist smashing into the ss door of a


    cab.


    ss shards scattered on the floor.


    "Mr. Pansy, are you okay?" Amy asked anxiously.


    His hand throbbing with pain, Patrick slightly furrowed his brows. "I''m fine."


    With that, he took a long stride and headed up the stairs.


    Arriving at Jane''s room on the second floor, Patrick pushed the door open.


    The room was neat and tidy, but all of Jane''s belongings that used to be inside were gone.


    With a steely face, Patrick sat alone on the center of the bed.


    His well-defined fingers gently touched the pillow at the head of the bed.


    It was where Jane used to sleep.


    It still seemed to carry the remnants of her unique fragrance.


    Did Jane leave like this?


    Did she leave with Osborn?


    Did Jane and he divorce, move out of Shuiyue New City, all for Osborn?


    ...


    The Doyle family mansion.


    Florencey on her bed, scrolling through her phone.


    Seeing the overwhelming negative information about Jane online, a smirk appeared on Florence''s


    lips involuntarily.


    This shameless wench, Jane, finally got what she deserved!


    In high spirits, Florence made ns to go shopping with Erica.


    Seated in the car, Erica kept saying things Florence loved to hear. "Florence, Jane has truly be


    infamous now. She nearly killed Old Pansy, and Mr. Pansy must hate her."


    Florence sneered, "She deserves it."


    Suddenly recalling something, Florence furrowed her brows. "There are reports online that Patrick


    dumped Jane because he found Candy. Help me check if that''s true."


    Quick to agree, Erica said, "Sure, Florence. Don''t worry, even if it''s true, what does it matter? We


    can get rid of Jane, let alone someone like Candy."


    Satisfied with the response, Florence pointed ahead and asked Erica, "Is that Jane in that car?"


    Following Florence''s gaze, Erica looked ahead.


    It was Osborn''s car.


    The man driving was handsome and tall, Osborn.


    And sitting in the passenger seat was Jane.


    A surge of jealousy rose within Erica, and her expression turned cold.


    "That shameless Jane, just got dumped by Mr. Pansy and now she''s trying to seduce Osborn!"


    Erica spoke with resentment. "Let''s follow them and see what happens."

 Chapter 171: To Announce Or Not To Announce Your Identity

    Chapter 171: To Announce Or Not To Announce Your Identity


    Chapter 171: To Announce or Not to Announce Your Identity


    "Alright," Florence readily agreed.


    She nodded, instructing the driver with a cold tone, "Follow the car in front."


    "Yes, Miss," the driver respectfully responded, trailing Osborn''s car from a distance.


    Florence and Erica followed Osborn''s car all the way to the East City Garden.


    They saw Osborn take luggage from the trunk, leading Jane to his apartment in the East City


    Garden.


    Watching Osborn and Jane walking side by side through the apartment gate, Erica''s eyes couldn''t


    hide her anger and jealousy. She angrily eximed, "Jane has no shame, daring to move into


    Osborn''s house!"


    A glint of cunning shed in Florence''s eyes as she turned to Erica, "Osborn is hiding a lover, and


    that woman turns out to be Jane. Do you think it would be explosive if we tell the media about this?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "But will this affect Osborn?" Erica expressed her concern.


    "What are you afraid of?" Florence stared at Erica, "Do you want to see Jane cling to Osborn?"


    "Of course not," Erica said indignantly.


    Florence smirked, "That''s it. Jane, this shameless woman, just got dumped by Patrick, and now


    she''s immediately hooking up with Osborn. When the media gets wind of this, they will surely add


    fuel to the fire. Who knows, they might even dig up her connections with other men."


    Then everyone would me Jane.


    She would be a pariah. Do you think Osborn would still want her?


    As long as they drove her away from Osborn, the opportunity would be yours, wouldn''t it?"


    Florence''s words stirred something in Erica.


    She nodded thoughtfully, "Florence, you''re right."


    Jane followed behind Osborn, entering his apartment.


    "Jane, how about here?" Osborn helped Jane with her luggage, gently asking, "Is this ce okay for


    you?"


    "Yeah, it''s fine. Thank you," Jane nced around the apartment. It was a one-bedroom unit, not


    large, but well-equipped. The decoration was chic, fitting her aesthetic.


    "If there''s anything missing, just let me know, and I''ll have it delivered immediately," Osborn said,


    considerate.


    "I don''tck anything now. I''m a bit tired and want to rest," Jane smiled lightly.


    Seeing Jane''s subtle dismissal, Osborn''s gaze darkened, "I won''t disturb you then. Rest well. If you


    need anything, remember to call me."


    "Thank you." Facing Osborn''s concern, Jane''s face remained expressionless.


    Osborn turned to leave. As he reached the bedroom door, he suddenly stopped, turning back,


    "Jane, what are your ns for the future? Do you want toe back to Star Entertainment and


    announce your identity?"


    Currently, various rumors attacking Jane were circting online, filled with harsh words.


    If Jane revealed her identity, the rumors would naturally be dispelled.


    Jane furrowed her brows slightly and shook her head, "No need."


    "Why? Aren''t you concerned about those rumors and gossip online?" Osborn asked with some


    confusion.


    Jane raised the corners of her lips, smiling serenely, "As you said, they''re just rumors. Why should I


    care?"


    After a pause, Jane added, "Besides, my current focus is on how to cure Old Pansy''s illness. As for


    the rest, I simply don''t want to bother."


    Osborn nodded thoughtfully, his voice deep. "Alright then, rest well."


    He cast a profound gaze at Jane and then turned to leave.


    After Osborn departed, Jane took out herptop from the suitcase and swiftly opened it.


    With skilled keystrokes, she sessfully infiltrated the hospital''s security system.


    A few minutester, Jane had gathered all the information about Old Pansy''s condition.


    ording to the records, Old Pansy''s surgery was, in fact, sessful. However, for some unknown


    reason, he hadn''t woken up.


    Jane rubbed her forehead, staring at theputer screen lost in thought.


    Since Western medicine had shown no effect, she considered trying traditional Chinese medicine.


    However, her proficiency in Chinese medicine was not at an advanced level, and she had little


    confidence.


    If she could get Uncle Newton to help, he could surely cure Old Pansy.


    However, Jane didn''t know where the Uncle Newton who taught her traditional Chinese medicine


    was.


    At the moment, Jane''s mind was in turmoil.


    Regardless, she had to see Old Pansy in person, confirm his condition, and determine if traditional


    Chinese medicine was applicable.


    Since Patrick forbade her from seeing Old Pansy, maybe she could seek Morton''s help.


    A night of restless tossing and turning, early the next morning, Jane arrived at Pansy Group.


    Looking at the towering Pansy Group building, Jane felt a bit dazed.


    Entering the gates of Pansy Group, employees continuously pointed fingers at her, whispering


    disdainful and mocking remarks.


    "Isn''t that Jane? She still has the face toe to work."


    "If it weren''t for her, our chairman wouldn''t be lying in the hospital."


    "Jane is really ungrateful. With a CEO as tall, handsome, and outstanding as ours, where else could


    she find such a man? Yet, she publicly broke off the engagement."


    "You don''t know. Do you think the CEO really likes this country bumpkin? Actually, the CEO dumped


    her in public, and she''s just pretending to be aloof."


    "No wonder, I bet she''s not willing to ept it. Now she''s back to pester the CEO again."


    Such harsh words continuously reached Jane''s ears.


    Jane paid no heed, her face indifferent. She ignored these unpleasant remarks and walked straight


    to Morton''s office.


    "Miss North," Morton seemed somewhat surprised to see Jane.


    Jane''s lips curled into a faint smile as she greeted him, "Morton."


    Morton was currently arranging for people to search for Dr. Newton worldwide. The responses all


    came back negative, with no leads.


    He was quite worried.


    "Miss North, are you here to see the CEO? He should be in his office right now," Morton said


    politely, collecting his troubled expression.


    The sudden turn of events during the engagement ceremony had surprised Morton.


    He couldn''t understand why Jane had suddenly called off the engagement.


    The impact on their CEO was evident to Morton.


    Perhaps there was some misunderstanding.


    "I''m here to see you," Jane took a few steps forward, her expression calm.


    "To see me?" Morton''s tone carried a hint of surprise.


    Jane nodded, "Morton, I''d like to ask for your help."

 Chapter 172: I DonT Agree To Your Resignation

    Chapter 172: I Don''T Agree To Your Resignation


    Chapter 172: I Don''t Agree to Your Resignation


    "Miss North, you don''t have to be so polite. As long as I can help, feel free tomand," Morton


    smiled, speaking very politely.


    "Well, the thing is, can you find a way for me to visit Old Pansy in the hospital?" Jane spoke calmly,


    her tone faintly carrying a hint of anticipation.


    "This..." Morton seemed hesitant at her words. After a moment, he said, "Actually, Old Pansy has


    been lying unconscious in bed all this time. Even if you go see him, it wouldn''t make much sense."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing disappointment in Jane''s eyes, Morton hurriedly added, "How about waiting until we find Dr.


    Newton to treat Mr. Old Pansy? Once he wakes up, I''ll find a way to arrange for you to see him."


    "Dr. Newton?" Jane expressed some confusion.


    Morton nodded, "ording to Dr. Pater from the cardiology department, Dr. Newton is an


    outstanding master of traditional Chinese medicine. Only he can cure Old Pansy. Unfortunately, Dr.


    Newton has been missing for twenty years. The CEO has sent many people to search for him, but


    there''s still no news."


    "I see," Jane said thoughtfully.


    If she wasn''t mistaken, the Dr. Newton mentioned by Morton should be Uncle Newton, who taught


    her medicine in her childhood.


    It seemed her spection was correct. Dr. Pater, being an authoritative expert in cardiology,


    rmending Uncle Newton aligned with her thoughts. If they could bring Uncle Newton, they


    could undoubtedly cure Old Pansy.


    With this realization, Jane felt a sense of relief. "Thank you for your help. I''ll take my leave now."


    After saying this, Jane turned and left.


    "Miss North," Morton''s voice suddenly sounded behind Jane.


    She paused and turned back, asking, "What''s the matter?"


    "There are some things I don''t know if I should say," Morton hesitated.


    Jane smiled, "Morton, just say whatever you have to say."


    "Miss North, please don''t me me for being nosy. When you canceled the engagement ceremony


    that day, the CEO was very upset. Do you have some untold secret?" Morton''s words carried a hint


    of concern.


    Untold secret?


    Jane was silent for a moment.


    Seeing Jane''s silence, Morton continued, "If you have some untold secret, talk to the CEO. You two


    love each other; what problem can''t be solved? Why let it escte to this point?"


    Love each other?


    A slightly bitter arc appeared on Jane''s lips. "Morton, you''re not unaware that the CEO''s Candy has


    returned, right?"


    "So, is it just for Candy? I always feel that the CEO..."


    Before Morton could finish, Jane interrupted him, "Alright, I don''t want to continue discussing this


    matter. Thank you for your concern."


    Jane spoke calmly, then turned and left.


    Back at her desk in the secretary''s office, ignoring the various gazes directed at her, Jane quickly


    drafted a resignation letter.


    With the resignation letter in hand, Jane went to the CEO''s office.


    Thinking that she would soon face Patrick, her heart felt strangely nervous.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Jane knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" Patrick''s low, cold voice came from inside.


    Jane opened the door and walked in.


    Patrick was sitting at his desk, staring coldly at theputer screen.


    He wore a ck shirt, his eyebrows furrowed, a faint trace of mncholy between his brows,


    appearing particrly aloof.


    Hearing the sound, Patrick raised his gaze. After identifying Jane, he slightly narrowed his


    indifferent eyes, and the deep gaze becameplex.


    Locked in a gaze, neither of them spoke. The CEO''s office felt exceptionally silent at this moment.


    Looking at the familiar handsome face, the well-defined facial features, as if carved by the hands of


    a divine artist, exquisitely beautiful, now carried a touch of cold indifference.


    Jane wanted to ask him why, on the day of their engagement, hepletely disregarded her


    feelings, disappeared all day with Candy, and why he treated her with such coldness, even


    preventing her from seeing Old Pansy.


    But Jane restrained herself.


    Taking a deep breath, suppressing the tumultuous emotions in her heart, Jane''s lips curled up


    slightly. She walked step by step towards Patrick.


    She ced the resignation letter on Patrick''s desk, her expression indifferent. "This is my


    resignation letter. Please approve it."


    Resignation letter?


    Patrick''s face turned as cold as ice in an instant.


    Moving out of Water Moon New City wasn''t enough; now, she wanted to resign?!


    Was Jane so eager to sever ties with him?


    Thin lips tightly pressed together, Patrick picked up the resignation letter on the desk. Without


    looking, he tore it to shreds and forcefully threw it into the nearby trash can.


    Jane stared in disbelief at Patrick''s actions for a few seconds beforeing back to her senses.


    She calmly asked, "Patrick, what do you mean by this?"


    Patrick suddenly stood up, looking down at the woman in front of him. A bloodthirsty sneer yed


    on his lips. "I don''t agree to your resignation."


    A powerful pressure engulfed her. Jane furrowed her brows. "Why?"


    She didn''t understand Patrick''s actions. Why would he disagree with her resignation? If he hated


    her so much, shouldn''t he be d she was disappearing from his sight?


    Jane remained silent for a moment. Looking up at Patrick''s profound gaze, she coldly asked, "If it''s


    because of the ''Ice and Fire'' project, you don''t need to disagree. The project is already on track and


    can be handed over to someone else anytime."


    Patrick took a step forward, closing in on Jane. His icy voice struck her, "Jane, are you so eager to


    draw a line with me? Just for Osborn?!"


    His ink-ck eyes were like a vast sea, unfathomable, churning with turbulent and icy waves, as if


    wanting to drown Jane in them.


    Facing Patrick''s intimidating gaze, Jane couldn''t help but step back.


    Draw a line with him?


    For Osborn?


    Was Patrick out of his mind?


    It was utterly absurd!


    Jane sneered and said mockingly, "Absolutely iprehensible!"


    After saying these words, Jane turned to leave. Suddenly, a tremendous force around her waist


    stopped her, bringing a chilling sensation.


    Before she could react, Patrick pressed her against the wall.


    "Patrick, what are you doing? Let me go..." Jane''s words were cut off as Patrick forcefully silenced


    her with a deep, dominating kiss.


    His kiss was forceful and domineering, carrying surging anger.

 Chapter 173: Candy Is Good At Playing Nice

    Chapter 173: Candy Is Good At ying Nice


    Chapter 173: Candy Is Good at ying Nice


    Jane struggled, but her hands were firmly held by him. Patrick''s strength was so great that he


    seemed to crush her delicate wrists.


    Hisrge tongue forcefully pried open her teeth, delving inside...


    Originally, Patrick just wanted to punish this heartless woman in front of him, but her wonderful taste


    was so familiar.


    As always, it made him unable to control his emotions.


    Unexpectedly, scenes of the sweet moments with Jane in the past shed into Patrick''s mind. In the


    high sky, she tightly embraced him, speaking firmly:


    "Patrick, I''ll tell you the answer now."


    "Patrick, my answer is-I promise you."


    "For the rest of our lives, I''m willing to spend it with you."


    "No matter life or death."


    Did she forget all these words she said to him that day?


    In his mind, these images kept flickering. Patrick''s kiss gradually softened, unconsciously bing


    gentle.


    In a daze, he felt as if they were still in the midst of passionate love, as if she had never left.


    Their breaths entwined, and the temperature in the CEO''s office gradually rose...


    After a long time, Patrick reluctantly ended this lingering and affectionate kiss. With a hoarse voice,


    he said, "Jane..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, a sudden female voice interrupted him, "Paddy, what are you


    doing..."


    Patrick turned around, and there stood Candice.


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Candy? Why are you here?"


    Candy?


    Jane''s heart skipped a beat.


    She forcefully pushed Patrick away, her chest heaving violently. "Patrick, that''s enough!"


    What did he take her for?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He already had Candy, yet he treated her like this. Was he trying to humiliate her?


    Candice''s eyes, with a touch of hurt and disbelief, stared at the scene before her. Patrick was


    kissing Jane?


    Jane was still entangled with Patrick?


    rm bells rang in her mind. Candice hid her emotions well, biting her lip and weakly saying,


    "Paddy, I''m sorry. I forgot to knock just now. Did I disturb you?"


    Patrick let go of Jane and calmly tidied up his shirt that had been messed up during the passionate


    kiss. He casually spoke, "No. Why did youe over?"


    "Paddy, I came to thank you." Candice, with a hint of blush on her face, looked at Jane, who


    seemed a bit flushed. She suppressed her jealousy and smiled at Patrick. "Yeah?" Patrick raised his


    thin lips.


    Candice took a step forward, affectionately pulling Patrick''s arm. "Thank you for transferring


    Grandma to the best hospital and having the best doctor treat her. She''s much better now. She


    asked me to inquire when you''re free, so she can personally thank you after she recovers."


    Patrick''s lips curved slightly, and he said lightly, "It was nothing."


    Seeing this ring scene, Jane took a deep breath, calmed her emotions, and sneered. She turned


    and left.


    "Jane..." Patrick pushed Candice away, wanting to catch up.


    Candice quickly grabbed Patrick again, lowered her eyes, and looked pitiful in front of him. "Paddy,


    is Miss North angry? I''m sorry; I didn''t know she was here. Should I go and apologize to her, exin


    things to her?"


    Patrick frowned, yet before he could utter a word, Candice chased after him.


    Jane sat in the elevator to the first floor, about to walk out the door, when a clear, cold female voice


    echoed from behind, "Jane!"


    This voice...


    Jane paused, turning around.


    In her line of sight was Candice, who had just been in the CEO''s office.


    "What''s the matter?" Jane spoke expressionlessly.


    Candice, in high heels, walked step by step to Jane, casting a scrutinizing look up and down.


    Indeed, very beautiful, ethereal, and elegant-no wonder she could captivate Patrick.


    But so what?


    As long as Jane was there, no one could take Patrick away!


    Concealing the jealousy in her eyes, Candice raised a victorious smile. "Jane, you should know


    what kind of rtionship Patrick and I have, right?"


    Jane sneered coldly. "What''s your rtionship with him? Does it have anything to do with me?"


    Jane''s indifferent attitude surprised Candice.


    Shouldn''t Jane be envious and jealous of her?


    Why was she so nonchnt, like punching cotton, not satisfying at all?


    Her gaze shifted, and Candice spoke again. "Jane, don''t think I don''t know you went to find Patrick


    just now to seduce him. I warn you, stay away from Paddy in the future! Paddy likes me!


    You should know that for so many years, Paddy has always been looking for me. Because in these


    years, the only woman he loves is me.


    Otherwise, Paddy wouldn''t have been with me on the day of your engagement, and he wouldn''t


    have invited the best doctor to treat my grandmother.


    I am the one on the tip of his heart. He told me in person that he wants to marry me."


    "Is that so?" Jane''s lips curled without a ripple.


    Although Jane seemed indifferent on the surface, her heart was in unbearable pain.


    Was this sense of superiority in front of her something Patrick indulged in?


    Was he trying to crush her underfoot?


    "Of course!"


    Seeing a tall figure walking toward them, Candice, almost imperceptibly, lifted the corner of her lips


    and leaned toward Jane.


    Almost brushing against Jane, she whispered in a voice only they could hear, "Let me tell you one


    more thing. Paddy said you shamelessly tried to seduce him, cling to him. He said you make him


    feel disgusted!"


    Jane''s face turned cold. She didn''t know if Patrick had said that, but Candice at this moment made


    her feel disgusted.


    "Stay away from me!" Seeing Candice continuously approaching her, Jane reached out to push her


    away.


    "Ah!" Before Jane could touch her, Candice let out an exaggerated scream, falling straight to the


    ground, crying out in pain, "Miss North, why did you push me?"


    Patrick was in the elevator going downstairs and witnessed this scene.


    "Candy, are you okay?" Patrick took a quick step forward, reaching out to help Candice.


    Candice, taking advantage of the situation, nestled into Patrick''s arms. Her eyes turned red, crying


    with pear blossoms and tears. "Paddy, I''m sorry. No matter how I apologize to Miss North, she won''t


    forgive me. It''s my fault, I''m useless..."

 Chapter 174: So Foreign

    Chapter 174: So Foreign


    Chapter 174: So Foreign


    Jane crossed her arms, watching Candice''s performance with cold eyes. A mocking smile


    involuntarily curved her lips.


    To be honest, Jane was somewhat surprised.


    Candice, whom Patrick had always deeply loved, turned out to be a hypocritical person.


    His taste in women was indeed questionable.


    Before, Patrick even said she resembled Candy. Where in the world did she resemble this


    hypocritical person?


    Candice was still making a scene in front of Patrick, wiping tears, "Paddy, I fell so painfully!"


    Patrick''s eyebrows furrowed, and his cold gaze turned to Jane. "Jane, why did you push Candy?"


    She pushed Candy?


    When did she ever push Candy?


    Patrick, without distinguishing right from wrong, simply concluded that she pushed Candy?


    Heh.


    Looking at the familiar handsome face in front of her, Jane felt that this man had be so strange


    at this moment.


    Jane took a step forward, her icy gaze fixed on Candice''s face. "Miss Tang, you know very well


    whether I pushed you or not."


    Candice, pretending to be afraid, shrank into Patrick''s arms, sniffed, looking wronged. "Miss North,


    I''m sorry; it''s all my fault. I didn''t know you were in Paddy''s office. I didn''t mean to disturb you two."


    "Candy, it''s not your fault." Patrick spoke indifferently. "Your leg is injured, I''ll take you to the


    hospital."


    Jane sneered, left without looking back.


    The ring scene from a moment ago kept shing through Jane''s mind, and her heart felt a bit


    painful.


    Patrick liked this kind of woman?


    Before, she thought of herself as Candy''s substitute, but now she realized how degrading it was to


    compare herself to such a hypocritical person.


    However, soon she faintly felt that something was off.


    ording to Patrick, Candy was strong and kind when they were kidnapped together, even


    sacrificing herself to save him.


    Such a girl should have noble qualities. How could she act like this now, showing one face in front


    and another behind, a nauseating white lotus?


    Jane believed that a person''s character was innate, and even if influenced by the environment, it


    wouldn''t change so drastically.


    There must be something wrong in this.


    But for now, she needed to find Uncle Newton quickly.


    After all, Old Pansy''s illness couldn''t be dyed any longer.


    Jane thought for a moment, then dialed Old North''s number.


    Since Uncle Newton was brought by Grandpa to treat her illness back then, maybe Grandpa knew


    Uncle Newton''s whereabouts.


    When Old North received Jane''s call, he was happily surfing on the beach.


    "Jane, howe you have time to call Grandpa today?" A light and cheerful voice came from the


    other end of the phone, surprised to receive a call from his beloved granddaughter.


    "Grandpa, there''s something I''d like to ask for your help." Jane cleared her throat and spoke.


    "What is it?" Old North asked while stepping on the sand.


    "Do you remember when I had a high fever as a child and was in aa for a long time? I stayed in


    the hospital for a month with no improvement. Later, you invited a Chinese doctor, Uncle Newton,


    who cured me. He stayed at our house for a few months and taught me a lot about traditional


    Chinese medicine," Jane asked.


    "I remember," Old North said thoughtfully.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where is Uncle Newton now?" Jane asked eagerly.


    "I don''t know."


    Old North''s response disappointed Jane. "Grandpa, please think again."


    "What''s wrong? Why do you want to find him in such a hurry?" Old North frowned.


    Jane exined, "Grandpa, Pansy''s illness can only be treated by Uncle Newton now, so I need to


    find him as soon as possible."


    "Oh, it''s for that guy, Patrick, again," Old North stroked his beard.


    He had heard about Old Pansy''s heart attack but believed Patrick could handle it.


    "Grandpa, is there any way to find Uncle Newton? Do you know where he lives?" Jane''s tone


    became urgent.


    Old Pansy''s illness needed prompt treatment, so she had to find Uncle Newton quickly.


    "He should be in the northeast now," Old North thought for a moment and said, "When he left, he


    mentioned settling in the forests of the northeast, but I''m not sure. Try having someone look for


    him."


    "Alright, Grandpa, I understand." Jane nodded and hung up the phone.


    After hearing Old North''s words, Jane suddenly had a clue.


    She vaguely remembered that during her illness, Uncle Newton had told her many stories about


    wonders in Changbai Mountain. He seemed to yearn for a life there.


    Jane had a hunch that Uncle Newton might be in the vicinity of Changbai Mountain.


    She decided to go to Changbai Mountain herself.


    Jane returned to East Garden, and Nana was waiting for her.


    "Jane, are you alright?" Nana got out of the car when she saw Jane. "I heard from Osborn that you


    moved to this side."


    Jane smiled faintly. "Yes. Is there something you need from me?"


    Nana joked, "What, can''t I look for you if there''s nothing wrong?"


    Jane opened the door. "Come in, and we can talk inside."


    "Well, about the main dress for the next season, I have two cases here. Take a look and see which


    one is better?" Nana opened herptop, wanting to show Jane the data.


    Jane interrupted her. "Let''s not rush with that now. I need to go to Changbai Mountain. We can


    discuss it when Ie back."


    "Changbai Mountain?" Nana raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Why are you going there?"


    Jane pursed her lips. "To find my master. Only he can save Old Pansy now."


    Jane briefly exined Uncle Newton''s situation to Nana.


    Nana sighed. "Jane, are you personally going to Changbai Mountain to find Dr. Newton for Patrick?"


    For Patrick?


    Jane was stunned. "Of course not. Old Pansy is in this state now, and I feel responsible. I just hope


    he can recover, making myself feel better. What does it have to do with Patrick?"


    "Alright... then I''ll apany you." Nana was worried about Jane going alone into the deep


    mountains.


    Jane shook her head. "No need. You go back to France. Leo Studio relies on you for its operation."


    "The studio can be managed by the people below." Nana insisted, "It''s dangerous for you to go to


    such a ce alone."


    "Alright." Jane thought for a moment and didn''t refuse. "Book two ne tickets now, the sooner, the


    better."


    "Okay." Nana agreed and opened her phone to book tickets. Suddenly, a few notifications popped


    up.


    "Jane, take a look..." Nana nced at Jane, a bit worried, as she spoke.

 Chapter 175: Suspected Cohabitation

    Chapter 175: Suspected Cohabitation


    Chapter 175: Suspected Cohabitation


    "What''s going on?" Jane was puzzled.


    "Take a look. The inte is smearing you again, this time falsely using you of cohabiting with


    Osborn." Nana handed her phone to Jane, sounding indignant. "These paparazzi have no morals,


    they write anything."


    Jane nced at Nana''s phone.


    The image disyed was of Osborn holding her suitcase, supporting her as she got out of the car


    that day he brought her here.


    It was a shot from that day.


    From the angle of the photo, the postures of the two seemed ambiguous.


    ?Osborn''s new love exposed: Jane, the former fianc¨¦e of Pansy Group''s CEO, spent a night


    together, suspected cohabitation.¡¿


    Cohabitation???


    These paparazzi really had vivid imaginations; they dare to write anything for the sake of clicks.


    "Jane, should I find someone to take down these fabricated news? It''s too much!" Nana spoke up,


    feeling indignant on Jane''s behalf.


    But Jane, focused on reaching Changbai Mountain, nonchntly said, "Let''s not worry about that


    right now. Let''s hurry and go. Osborn can handle these things."


    Nana nodded, heading toward the airport with Jane.


    ...


    At the entrance of Pansy Group''s building.


    Watching Jane''s cold and distant figure disappear from view, Patrick''s narrow eyes slightly squinted,


    and his thin lips tightened into a line.


    "Paddy, didn''t you say you were taking me to the hospital?"


    Candice''s words brought Patrick back to the present.


    He nced at Candice and said, "Let''s go."


    Then, he walked toward the parking lot.


    Candice limped behind Patrick, calling out sweetly, "Paddy, don''t walk so fast, wait for me."


    Patrick paused when he saw Candice''s painful expression, reaching out to support her. "Are you


    okay?"


    "I''m fine, just my knee hurts a lot." Candice leaned against Patrick, licking her lips. The softness of


    her chest brushed against Patrick''s strong arm, a move full of seduction.


    Patrick, however, remained unresponsive.


    Feeling a bit disappointed, Candice bit her lip and said pitifully, "Paddy, does Miss North hate me?


    I''ve apologized to her so humbly, but not only did she refuse to forgive me, she also forcefully


    pushed me..."


    At the mention of Jane, Patrick''s gaze became somewhatplicated.


    He loosened his tie impatiently, nced at Candice, and said, "Candy, get in the car."


    Candice got into the car, but Patrick didn''t show any intention of getting in.


    "Paddy, aren''t youing up?" Candice asked suspiciously.


    Patrick curled his lips and exined, "I''ll have the driver take you. I have an important meeting at


    thepany."


    After saying that, he took out his phone, made a call, and asked the driver toe over.


    Hearing this, Candice tightened her fingers, but a sweet smile appeared on her face. "Okay, Paddy,


    you go ahead and be busy."


    "Hmm." Patrick faintly responded and turned to leave.


    Watching his tall figure with a hint of indifference disappearing, Candice bit her lip tightly, and her


    eyes dimmed a bit.


    Why was Patrick so indifferent to her?


    Just now, when she entered the CEO''s office, she clearly saw how passionately Patrick looked at


    Jane!


    Jane... She was a seductive fox!


    Candice went to the hospital for a simple bandage and then had the driver take her back to Pansy


    Group.


    Pansy Group''s employees recognized Candice as the recent talk of the town, the first love of the


    company''s CEO, so Candice easily entered the Pansy Group building.


    CEO''s Office


    Patrick sat upright in his chair, leaning slightly back against the backrest. His stern gaze was fixed


    on the phone screen, and his handsome face showed tension.


    On the phone screen were pictures of Jane and Osborn together.


    Their ambiguous posture was ringly evident.


    Below were variousments:


    - "I didn''t expect Osborn''s secret lover to be Jane, Mr. Patrick''s recently dumped ex-fianc¨¦e. Osborn


    has really bad taste. Does he like wearing worn-out shoes?"


    - "You never know; maybe Jane and Osborn have been secretly involved for a long time. Who''s


    wearing whose worn-out shoes is not certain."


    - "Such a reasonable point. Jane is a fickle woman, and I used to be her fan. Pah, pah, pah!!"


    - "I cry injustice for Mr. Patrick, wearing this green hat for so long!"


    Patrick''s well-defined hand firmly gripped the water cup on the table. His gaze moved back to the


    irritating photo, and he fiercely threw the cup away.


    With a loud ng, the cup hit the floor, and shattered ss scattered everywhere.


    Candice barged in and witnessed the scene.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The loud noise startled Candice, and her face turned pale. She narrowly avoided being hit by the


    cup.


    A few secondster, Candice regained herposure and hurried to Patrick''s side. "Paddy, what''s


    wrong with you?"


    Patrick realized his outburst and casually nced at Candice. "Candy, why are you here? Didn''t I


    arrange for someone to take you to the hospital?"


    "Oh, I''ve already been to the hospital. The doctor said my knee just scraped a bit, nothing serious."


    Candice''s lips curled into a flirtatious smile. "I was afraid you''d worry, so I came here to tell you."


    Patrick, preupied, responded tly, "Good to know."


    "By the way, Paddy, why did you get so angry just now? Did something happen?" Candice asked


    curiously.


    "Nothing." Patrick put away his phone, slipping it into his suit pocket.


    But Candice noticed.


    "Paddy, you got so angry because of Jane, didn''t you?" Candice''s emotions wereplicated at the


    moment.


    She was delighted that there were so many negative rumors about Jane online, especially those


    revtions about her rtionship with Osborn. Any normal man would be unable to tolerate it, let


    alone someone like Patrick, who was high and mighty and couldn''t stand even a grain of sand in his


    eye.


    Yet, what worried her was that Patrick could get so angry over Jane. It indicated that he still cared


    about her.


    Thinking about this, a barely noticeable trace of jealousy shed in Candice''s eyes. She cautiously


    nced at Patrick and said, "Jane is outrageous. Just a few days after breaking up with you, she


    shamelessly moves in with Osborn."


    Patrick''s expression immediately darkened.


    Candice continued to add fuel to the fire. "I read online that Jane had unclear rtionships with


    Osborn before, and she was involved with several other men simultaneously. Paddy, if these rumors


    are true, I really feel sorry for you."

 Chapter 176: Too Much Of A Coincidence

    Chapter 176: Too Much Of A Coincidence


    Chapter 176: Too Much of a Coincidence


    "Enough." Patrick''s cold voice interrupted Candice. "Don''t mention her."


    "Oh. If you don''t like to hear about her, then I won''t bring it up," Candice said, somewhat subdued.


    She nced at the ss shards on the floor and, in a considerate tone, offered, "Paddy, let me


    clean up for you."


    "No need. The cleaning staff will take care of itter," Patrick replied with a faint expression.


    "Let me do it. If you identally step on itter, it won''t be good. I''d hate to see you hurt," Candice


    insisted.


    As she spoke, she crouched down and began picking up the ss shards.


    Patrick furrowed his brows, leaning back. Troubled by the online rumors, he absentmindedly took


    out his phone, opened the contact list, and precisely found Jane''s number.


    Staring at the name "Jane" on the screen, Patrick''s handsome face grew colder.


    His finger hovered over the word "Jane" for a moment, hesitated, and then let go.


    After repeating this several times, withplex emotions, Patrick finally pressed the call button.


    However, the phone on the other end signaled that it was turned off.


    "Shit!" Patrick cursed under his breath. An aura of coldness emanated from him, making the office


    temperature feel like it had dropped to freezing.


    Even Candice, cleaning up, sensed this chill.


    "Paddy, are you okay?" Candice looked up.


    Patrick regained hisposure and coolly said, "I''m fine."


    "Okay, I''ve cleaned up," Candice stood up, tossing the ss pieces into the trash.


    About to say something more, her phone suddenly rang.


    "Paddy, sorry, let me take this call," Candice apologized to Patrick.


    Patrick nodded indifferently.


    Candice answered the call, "Boss, can I take a leave tonight?"


    "No!" The bar owner''s stern voice came through the waves.


    Candice bit her lip and cautiously said, "But I got injured today. There''s a bandage on my knee, and


    I can''t perform on stage."


    "Then double the deduction from your pay!" The bar owner replied unsympathetically.


    "Boss, please, I''m really injured. I need the money urgently. Please don''t deduct my pay. Can you


    make an exception?" Candice pleaded.


    "Angel, do you think I''m a charity? If everyone took leave whenever they wanted, would I still need


    to run this bar? If you can''t ept it, then get lost!" The bar owner''s angry voice came through. "If it


    weren''t for the fact that you can sing, I would have fired you already!"


    "I understand, boss. I''ll be there on time tonight," Candice said, her eyes teary.


    After hanging up the phone, Candice looked at Patrick with teary eyes. "Paddy, I have to go. I have


    to work at the bar tonight."


    Patrick frowned, "But you''re injured."


    "It''s okay. I can wear a long skirt so that customers won''t see my injured knee," Candice replied,


    trembling with a hint of a crying tone, but she also tried to sound strong.


    "No need to go. Candy, resign," Patrick said in a low voice.


    "But how can I? This job is essential to me. I still need to work hard to repay you," Candice shook


    her head, portraying a strong and independent demeanor.


    Patrick sighed softly, "Candy, didn''t I say it? I don''t need you to repay me."


    "But I don''t like owing you," Candice lowered her head. "Paddy, I''m afraid you''ll look down on me."


    "How could I?" Patrick pondered for a moment before saying, "Candy, how about this? Come work


    at Pansy Group."


    "Can I?" Candice''s eyes lit up with joy.


    Patrick smiled, sounding affirmative, "Of course."


    Airport.


    Nana and Jane boarded the fastest flight to Changbai Mountain.


    Jane was about to turn off her phone when she received a call from Osborn.


    "Osborn?" Jane raised an eyebrow.


    Osborn''s maic voice came through the phone, "Jane, I went to the City East Garden just now,


    but you weren''t there."


    "Yeah, I''m at the airport now, with Nana," Jane replied.


    "Airport? Where are you guys headed?" Osborn sounded puzzled.


    "I have some important matters to attend to," Jane thought for a moment and said, "By the way,


    there''s a lot of gossip and rumors about you and me online. You should try to get them removed."


    "I will," Osborn replied in a muffled voice. "Jane, aren''t you considering my suggestion? Revealing


    your true identity might be the best solution for now."


    "Let''s talk about it when I get back," Jane said.


    The ne took off, soaring into the clouds.


    Jane''s gaze shifted to the window, her thoughts wandering.


    In truth, she disliked flying because she was afraid of heights.


    Thest time she flew was with Patrick.


    Those memories, one by one, unbiddenly yed in Jane''s mind.


    The ne crash, Patrick parachuting with her.


    It was also during that time that Jane truly understood her feelings for Patrick.


    Now, looking back, it felt like a lifetime ago.


    Quite ironic.


    She had given all her sincere feelings to Patrick, yet he was wholeheartedly in love with another


    woman.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jane, what are you thinking?" Nana''s voice interrupted Jane''s thoughts.


    Jane came back to her senses, nced at Nana, and said casually, "Nothing."


    "You''re thinking about Patrick, aren''t you?" Nana pinpointed it directly. "Actually, you can''t let go."


    Jane''s inner turmoil was exposed. She hesitated for a moment and asked, "Why would you say


    that?"


    "Intuition," Nana took a sip of her juice, smiling. "I can tell. You still have feelings for Patrick, and he


    feels the same way."


    He feels the same way?


    How could that be?


    Jane spoke somewhat gloomily, "Nana, don''t joke. You wouldn''t know that Patrick likes Candy,


    right?"


    "I know. You''re bothered by that, so you decisively canceled the engagement with Patrick," Nana


    put down her juice, turned to look at Jane, and said seriously, "Because of your pursuit of


    perfection, especially in matters of the heart, you can''t tolerate any ws. But have you ever thought


    that all of this is too much of a coincidence?"

 Chapter 177: That Candy Might Be Fake

    Chapter 177: That Candy Might Be Fake


    Chapter 177: That Candy Might Be Fake


    "Coincidence?" Jane furrowed her brow.


    "Yes," Nana nodded, pursed her lips, and asked, "Let me ask you, when did Candy appear?"


    "The day Patrick and I got engaged," Jane thoughtfully replied.


    "What about before that? Did Candy not exist?" Nana raised an eyebrow and continued, "I found


    something on the entertainment gossip sites. That Candy is a resident singer at Allure Bar, her


    stage name is Angel."


    "Yes, before, on Carl''s birthday, I saw her at Osborn''s ce," Jane nodded, understanding Nana''s


    point.


    "That''s strange then. From what you said, Patrick had been looking for Candy for years, but his


    people searched for her for several years without any trace. You had Anthony check on Candy


    recently, but he found nothing either.


    That Candy is just a bar singer. Why couldn''t Anthony find anything? Others might not find her, but


    Anthony is one of the world''s top hackers, and you know his capabilities," Nana exined.


    Jane squinted in agreement, "Nana, you''re right. I did overlook some things."


    "Jane, you''re too involved in this. You impulsively canceled the engagement ceremony, giving that


    Candy an opportunity," Nana snorted, "I even suspect that Candy might be fake."


    "Fake?" Jane raised her eyebrows.


    For some reason, she remembered the scene at Pansy Group earlier in the morning.


    Candy portrayed the innocent and pure role perfectly, nothing like the kind, cute girl Patrick


    described.


    Something was seriously off here.


    Jane rubbed her temples, "But Patrick shouldn''t mistake her identity."


    If Patrick was so sure that Candice was Candy, there should be no mistake.


    So, where did the problem lie?


    Nana was skeptical, "Why wouldn''t he? Haven''t you said before that Patrick once mistook you for


    Candy? If he can mistake you, why not someone else?


    Moreover, this Candy never appeared before, and suddenly she shows up on the day of your


    engagement. It''s too much of a coincidence!"


    Indeed, it was too coincidental.


    Jane thought for a moment and said, "Let me investigate when I get back, Nana. Let''s not discuss


    this for now. My biggest wish right now is to find Uncle Newton and heal Old Pansy as soon as


    possible."


    "Jane, you must investigate thoroughly. It''s not easy to meet someone you like. Don''t give up so


    easily," Nana said leisurely.


    After a long journey, Jane and Nana finally arrived at Changbai Mountain.


    It was a vast area of continuous snowy mountains and forests, covered in pristine white.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jane, are you sure your Uncle Newton is here?" Nana shivered from the cold.


    "If my intuition is correct..." Jane rubbed her hands together, breathing warmth into them, "I


    remember he once said that the ce he wanted to live most was Changbai Mountain."


    "Well, intuition..." Nana sighed in helplessness.


    Jane nced at Nana, freezing in the cold, "Let''s ask around first."


    "Okay," Nana nodded, looking around.


    At the foot of the mountain, there was a small vige with a few scattered farmhouses.


    Jane and Nana knocked on one of the doors, "Is anyone in there?"


    A middle-aged woman with graying hair opened the door, curiously appraising them, "Who are you


    looking for?"


    "Excuse me, is there a ce called Mont Brush nearby?" Jane asked.


    She remembered that Uncle Newton had mentioned that if he were to settle in Changbai Mountain


    one day, he would choose to live in Mont Brush because his beloved person was there.


    The middle-aged woman nodded, pointing to a distant peak. "It''s right on that mountain."


    There really was a ce called Mont Brush!


    Jane''s heart leaped with joy. "Is it far from here? If we go now, when can we get there?"


    The middle-aged woman scrutinized them suspiciously. "In this snowynd, what are you going to


    do in Mont Brush?"


    "We''re looking for someone," Jane said with a smile.


    "Looking for someone? Are you looking for Dr. Newton?" The middle-aged woman suddenly


    realized.


    Dr. Newton!


    Jane''s heart raced. A surname Newton and a healer-there was no doubt it was Uncle Newton!


    "Yes, yes, yes," Jane nodded repeatedly. "Auntie, could you tell me how to find this Dr. Newton?"


    "Ladies,e inside, and we''ll talk," the middle-aged woman said, weing them into the house.


    "Auntie, can you tell us about Dr. Newton?" Nana, seeing Jane''s eagerness, smiled and asked.


    The middle-aged woman brought them two cups of hot water. "Speaking of Dr. Newton, he''s a


    peculiar man, insisting on living in Mont Brush for no apparent reason. But he''s a good person.


    When the weather is good, he oftenes down from the mountain. If anyone in the vige is sick,


    he helps cure them. His medical skills are remarkable."


    Jane and Nana exchanged nces. "It must be him."


    The middle-aged woman asked with some confusion, "How do you know Dr. Newton? He''s very


    peculiar and never lets anyone talk about him."


    "My grandfather was friends with him," Jane replied truthfully.


    "I see." The middle-aged woman nodded. "These days it''s snowing in the mountains, and he won''t


    come down. Why don''t you stay in the vige for a few days? Wait for the weather to clear, and then


    you can go find him."


    "I want to go immediately." Jane couldn''t wait a moment longer now that she had information about


    Uncle Newton.


    Even if she could wait, Old Pansy''s illness couldn''t.


    Finding Uncle Newton sooner meant Old Pansy could recover sooner.


    "It''s dangerous to go into the mountains in snowy weather," the middle-aged woman kept advising


    Jane and Nana. "Moreover, you two youngdies from the south, unfamiliar with the terrain, it''s not


    a good idea."


    "Nana, how about this, you stay here," Jane suggested after some thought. "You wait for me here."


    "You want to go into the mountains alone? That''s not a good idea," Nana grabbed Jane. "Let''s


    assess the situation first; maybe the snow will stop tomorrow."


    "But Old Pansy can''t wait," Jane said decisively. "Nana, you know my temper."


    "But..."


    Nana wanted to say more, but Jane interrupted her. "Just follow what I say. You stay here. If


    something happens to me and I don''te back, you''ll have to find someone to rescue me."


    Seeing Jane''s firm attitude, Nana knew there was no use arguing further. She could only carefully


    inquire about the precautions for entering the mountains from the middle-aged woman and


    repeatedly remind Jane to be careful.


    "I will," Jane said. She put on a thick down jacket, wrapped a red scarf around her neck, donned


    cotton gloves, and smiled. "Wait for my good news!"

 Chapter 178: Encountering An Avalanche

    Chapter 178: Encountering An Avnche


    Chapter 178: Encountering an Avnche


    "Miss North, be careful. If everything goes smoothly, you should reach Mont Brush before dark,"


    Megan, a middle-aged woman, kindly packed some dry food for Jane.


    "Thank you," Jane felt the warmth of the simple and enthusiastic mountain vigers, and her heart


    warmed.


    "Jane, please be careful!" Nana was still worried.


    Jane gave her a reassuring smile, "Don''t worry. If nothing unexpected happens, I should be able to


    bring Uncle Newton here by tomorrow."


    With all the gear in ce, Jane, with a backpack on her back, walked into the depths of the forest.


    At first, the sky was just sprinkled with light snowkes. Jane, focused on reaching Mont Brush as


    quickly as possible and finding Uncle Newton, briskly moved forward.


    When she reached halfway up the mountain, a strong wind suddenly blew, and the sky darkened.


    It seemed like a heavy snowfall was imminent.


    Jane hurried her steps; she had to reach her destination before nightfall and find Uncle Newton


    quickly.


    In no time, goose feather-sized snowkes began to fall.


    With the heavy snowfall, Jane''s surroundings turned into a vast expanse of white. If not for the


    compass she carried, she might have lost her way.


    "What kind of crappy weather is this!"


    Jane cursed in her heart and couldn''t help but quicken her pace.


    The wind grew stronger, carrying snowkes that danced in the air, making it hard for Jane to keep


    her eyes open.


    Not far away, thick snow piled up on the mountaintop, looking as if it coulde crashing down at


    any moment.


    This wasn''t good.


    Jane regretted not listening to the advice of the local vigers. Her judgment on this harsh


    environment was insufficient, and she rashly went up the mountain, seeking speed rather than


    efficiency.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, with a snowstorm raging, she was finding it increasingly difficult to


    move forward.


    Jane stopped, thought for a moment, and decided that she should go back first. Tomorrow, she


    would figure out a way to get a helicopter to fly up, which would be more feasible.


    After all, there was no telling when this snowstorm would stop.


    With her decision made, Jane was about to turn back when a rumbling sound came from a


    distance.


    It sounded a bit like thunder but not quite.


    Following the sound, Jane saw thick snow rushing and rolling down from the mountaintop across


    from her!


    This was bad, an avnche was imminent!


    Jane was startled, and without much thought, she quickly surveyed the terrain around her.


    Fortunately, there was a cave nearby.


    Perhaps she could take shelter in it.


    However, if the snow blocked the entrance, submerging the cave, she would be in great danger.


    No, she had to leave a distress signal.


    Thinking quickly, Jane, upon seeing a big tree nearby, had a sudden inspiration. She swiftly untied


    the scarf from around her neck and tied it to the treetop at lightning speed.


    Then, she hurriedly entered the cave.


    A few secondster, the heavy snow rushing down from the mountain covered the cave entrance.


    Jane, with a hint of lingering fear, rubbed her temples. In the face of nature, human strength was


    indeed minuscule.


    She took out her phone to check, unsurprisingly, no signal.


    Jane then turned on her shlight, illuminating her surroundings.


    The cave was quite spacious and warm inside, much better than being in the snowstorm just


    moments ago.


    Jane took off her backpack, containing enough food to survive for several days.


    Taking a few deep breaths, Jane calmed herself down in the face of the vast power of nature.


    Nana would soon know about the avnche here, and she would find a way to rescue her.


    Jane was grateful at this moment for insisting on leaving Nana in the small mountain vige.


    The only worry in her mind now was Old Pansy''s condition and whether it could wait this long.


    Having eaten a bit, Jane felt much better and found a clean spot in the cave to sit down.


    Unexinably, she thought of Patrick.


    On the deserted ind, she and Patrick were also in a cave, leaning against each other. He said to


    her, "Jane, no matter what happens, I''ll protect you."


    It was truly beautiful back then.


    And now, she was alone, facing this sudden disaster.


    Patrick, he must be with Candy right now?


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling a twinge of bitterness, Jane suddenly realized that she was thinking madly about Patrick at


    this moment.


    Maybe Nana was right; she couldn''t let go, and perhaps she shouldn''t give up so easily.


    If Candy was truly a good girl worth loving, she would ept it, step back, and let them be.


    But if this Candy was fake, or if Candy wasn''t worthy of Patrick''s love, why should she give up?


    ...


    Night fell.


    Pansy Group building, CEO''s office.


    Patrick had been workingte into the night for some reason. At this moment, he felt unusually


    restless, an unprecedented sense of unease.


    Patrick called Maurice, "Mr. Maurice, how is Grandfather?"


    Maurice''s respectful voice came through the phone, "Mr. Patrick, Old Pansy is fine. Dr. Pater just


    checked on him and said everything is normal."


    "Hmm," Patrick responded indifferently. "Thank you."


    Grandfather was fine.


    So, where did this uneasy feelinge from?


    After finishing the call with Maurice, instead of disappearing, this feeling only intensified.


    Patrick loosened his tie, leaned back on the sofa, and closed his eyes to rx.


    The moment he closed his eyes, Jane''s lively figure unexpectedly popped into his mind.


    Thinking about Jane moving into Osborn''s house, Patrick''s handsome face tightened.


    Patrick furrowed his eyebrows. Taking out his phone, there were fewer gossip news about Jane and


    Osborn.


    It was clear that Star Entertainment had someone remove those news.


    Patrick squinted coldly. If she had nothing to hide, why would she remove them?


    Back when Jane was wrongly used of pushing Monica into the water and faced severe criticism,


    she appeared calm and indifferent.


    Could Jane really be with Osborn?


    Feeling agitated, Patrick decided to head back. Passing by the secretary''s office, he couldn''t help


    but walk in.


    The vast office was pitch-ck, with only a dim light still on in the corner.


    Patrick''s heart skipped a beat.


    The dim light wasing from Jane''s desk!


    After Jane handed in her resignation letter during the day, she left. These past few days, every time


    Patrick "passed by" the secretary''s office, Jane''s seat had been empty.


    Could she havee back?


    His lips curled involuntarily, and Patrick walked toward that dim light.


    In the seat, there was a girl in red, sitting with her head down.


    Patrick looked down from above, and all he could see was the top of her head.


    Was it Jane?


    Did she willinglye back?


    With a mysterious palpitation in his heart, Patrick, in a voice as melodious as a cello, spoke,


    "Jane..."

 Chapter 179: Jane In Danger

    Chapter 179: Jane In Danger


    Chapter 179: Jane in Danger


    The girl sitting in the seat lifted her head and softly spoke, "Paddy?"


    It turned out to be Candy, not Jane.


    Patrick''s deep gaze couldn''t hide his disappointment. "Candy, why is it you? What are you doing so


    late?"


    Candice stood up, her eyes curved, "Paddy, I just joined Pansy Group, don''t know anything yet, so I


    have to study hard. I don''t want people talking nonsense, don''t want to embarrass you."


    "It''ste; go back and rest." Patrick nced at Candice, his expression indifferent.


    Candice lowered her eyes, "What about you? Why aren''t you going back? You mistook me for Miss


    North earlier. Are you still thinking about her?"


    "No, I just thought this was Jane''s seat." Patrick''s handsome face remained calm.


    "I see." Candice picked up her water ss and took a sip. "I saw online that Jane and Osborn are


    living together. Paddy, stop thinking about her."


    Patrick furrowed his brows, "Candy, I''ll drive you back."


    Seeing Patrick avoiding the topic, Candice wisely stayed silent.


    Her current task was to cken Jane in front of Patrick, make him dislike Jane.


    One day, Patrick would fall in love with her.


    After all, she was the person Patrick had been looking for all along.


    She had the confidence that there was nothing she couldn''t get!


    Patrick drove silently.


    Candice sneaked a nce at him. Patrick''s hands tightly gripped the steering wheel, his facial lines


    tense, eyebrows slightly furrowed, thin lips pressed tight. His handsome face carried a faint sense


    of detachment, and it was unclear what he was thinking.


    Candice''s heart sank.


    Why did Patrick always maintain a distance deliberately in front of her?


    Clearly, she should be the one he cared about the most!


    "Paddy, it''s just ahead," Candice pointed to where she lived.


    It was an old neighborhood, and the surroundings were run-down.


    "Candy, tomorrow I''ll have someone find you a new ce." Patrick stopped the car, frowning.


    Candice was overjoyed to hear this. It seemed Patrick still cared about her. She hid her emotions


    and said obediently, "No need, Paddy, I''m fine here."


    Patrick didn''t say anything more, just opened the car door and got out.


    Themplight shone on him, as if coating him in a goldenyer all over, noble, elegant, irresistibly


    captivating.


    Watching this outstanding man in front of her, Candice''s eyes, almost imperceptibly, showed a trace


    of infatuation.


    "Paddy,e up and sit for a while," Candice pursed her lips, extending an invitation.


    "No, it''ste; you go to bed early." Patrick said expressionlessly.


    Rejected by Patrick, Candice clenched her fingers at her side secretly. Though disappointed, she


    still wore a bright smile on her face. "Well, Paddy, you go back and rest. Thank you for driving me


    home. Good night."


    Watching Candice go upstairs, Patrick returned to the car, turned the car around, and left.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead of going back to Water Moon New City, he headed to the East Garden.


    The gossip magazine photos were taken in the East Garden.


    And Patrick knew that Osborn had bought an apartment here on the eighteenth floor.


    He parked the car downstairs and looked up at the windows on the eighteenth floor.


    Osborn''s apartment was lit.


    Jane should be in there now, right?


    Patrick sat in the car, lit a cigarette, his handsome face appearing particrly cold in the swirling


    smoke.


    Ten minutester, he extinguished the cigarette fiercely, opened the car door, stepped out, and


    headed straight to the eighteenth floor in the elevator.


    Ringing the doorbell, Osborn opened the door.


    The moment Patrick saw Osborn, his face darkened.


    So, Jane was indeed living with Osborn?


    "Patrick, what are you doing here?" Osborn frowned at the unexpected guest.


    Patrick, with a grim expression, spoke, "Is the online report true? Are you living with Jane?"


    "That''s none of your business," Osborn retorted with a cold snort.


    Patrick grabbed Osborn''s shirt forcefully, "Where is Jane? Let here and see me!"


    He wanted her to tell him the answer herself!


    Tensions rose.


    Osborn met Patrick''s furious gaze and coldly replied, "Patrick, what right do you have to see her?


    You already have Candy; why bother with Jane? Don''t forget, your engagement with Jane has been


    canceled. Even if everything online is true, what does it matter to you?"


    Patrick''s response was a direct punch.


    Osborn staggered, and Patrick took the opportunity to push him aside and walked in.


    "Jane,e out!" Patrick, with a stern face, searched around but didn''t find Jane.


    Osborn wiped the blood from his lip and, with a cold look, said, "Mr. Pansy, trespassing into a


    private residence. Are you trying to get me to call the police?"


    Patrick, his handsome face cold as ice, asked again, "Where is Jane?!"


    "She''s not here." Osborn, not mincing words, issued him a dismissal. "Patrick, please leave!"


    Failing to find Jane, Patrick left in frustration.


    Upon reflection, if Jane wasn''t there, did it mean they weren''t actually living together?


    Early the next morning, Nana, worried about Jane, got up before dawn.


    "Miss Nana, it''s so early," Megan yawned and headed toward the kitchen. "I''ll make breakfast. You


    can go back to sleep; it''s still very early."


    "I won''t sleep anymore." Nana shook her head, opened the front door, and the snowkes from the


    heavy snowfall drifted in.


    "It snowed heavilyst night." Nana nced towards the mountains, expressing her concern, "I


    wonder if Jane found Dr. Newton."


    If everything went smoothly, Jane should be back today, but with this heavy snow... Nana was very


    worried.


    Just as Megan was about to speak, a few men hurriedly ran over, looking tense. "Something''s


    wrong! There''s an avnche in the mountains!"


    "What?!" Nana''s head buzzed, instinctively asking, "Avnche?"


    "Yes! Megan, no one from your house went into the mountains, right?" one of the men asked. They


    were notifying every household.


    "My friend went into the mountains yesterday afternoon!" Nana''s voice carried a hint of trembling


    anxiety. "She went towards Mont Brush."


    "This is bad." The men exchanged worried nces. The avnche urred right in that area.


    Everyone knew that encountering an avnche in the mountains was extremely dangerous.


    Nana''s heart hung tightly.


    Jane was in danger!

 Chapter 180: I Will Definitely Save Jane

    Chapter 180: I Will Definitely Save Jane


    Chapter 180: I Will Definitely Save Jane


    "Call the police! Hurry, call the police!" Nana was in a frantic state, taking a few deep breaths in an


    attempt to calm herself.


    Her fingers trembled as she dialed the emergency number.


    Several men nearby shook their heads, expressing regret, "Calling the police won''t help. In an


    avnche, chances are the person is already gone..."


    "No, that won''t happen! Don''t say such things! Jane will be fine!" Nana shouted, startling everyone


    present.


    Megan approached, patting Nana''s shoulder andforting her, "Miss Nana, try to stay calm.


    Miracles can happen."


    Nana nodded and contacted the search and rescue team, "Hurry, my friend is trapped in the


    mountains, and there''s been an avnche!"


    The rescue team arrived quickly, but the snowstorm was too severe.


    The team leader, looking at the raging snowstorm, spoke with a stern expression to Nana, "I''m


    sorry, Miss Nana. In this harsh weather, it''s not conducive to carrying out a rescue operation."


    "But my friend is in danger; I must find her as soon as possible!" Nana said anxiously.


    "Miss Nana, I understand your feelings, but I must ensure the safety of my team members," the


    team leader said solemnly. "The blizzard hasn''t stopped, and a second avnche could happen at


    any time."


    Nana understood the logic, but how could she stand by and watch Jane in danger, not knowing


    whether she was alive or dead?


    Nana, frantic with worry, thought for a moment and dialed Patrick''s number.


    Although Jane had once said she didn''t want Patrick to know about this, not wanting him to feel


    indebted to her, Nana couldn''t consider so many details in this life-and-death situation.


    Pansy Group building, CEO''s office.


    Patrick was deeply engrossed in his work when Candice knocked on the door. "Paddy."


    "Come in," Patrick''s voice was cold andposed.


    Candice entered, holding a document. She spoke softly, "Paddy, there are some parts of this I don''t


    understand. Could you teach me?"


    Patrick nced at the document in Candice''s hands. "Candy, this document is too specialized.


    Since you''re new, start with some simpler materials."


    Biting her lip, Candice said, "I want to learn more as soon as possible."


    "Alright, I''ll have Morton arrange for a senior employee to guide you. You can ask her if you have


    any questions in the future." Patrick thought for a moment and spoke in his usual indifferent tone.


    "Oh," Candice felt somewhat disappointed. She had hoped to use this opportunity to get closer to


    Patrick, but he dismissed her with a few words.


    Seeing Patrick busy, Candice whispered, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back and not disturb you,


    Paddy."


    "Okay," Patrick uttered a monosybic response.


    Candice turned to leave, just reaching the door, when suddenly she heard Patrick''s maic voice,


    "Candy."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and Candice stopped in her tracks.


    Turning around, she looked at Patrick''s incredibly handsome face, feeling a flutter of excitement.


    Candice''s eyes betrayed a hint of admiration. "Paddy, is there anything else?"


    Patrick stood up, lips curving as he said, "I''ve arranged for someone to find you a new apartment.


    After work, I''ll have them take you there. See if it meets your satisfaction."


    Joy silently spread through every cell of Candice.


    The reality was before her-Patrick did have feelings for her.


    At least, he cared about her; he had her in his thoughts.


    Thinking this, Candice grabbed Patrick''s arm, her tone carrying a hint of shyness. "Paddy, you''re so


    good to me."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Patrick''s phone rudely interrupted.


    Patrick withdrew his arm indifferently, taking out his phone to check.


    It was an unknown number, and Patrick thought it might be some annoying telemarketing call, so he


    didn''t answer.


    However, the caller persisted, calling him repeatedly as if they wouldn''t give up unless he answered.


    After ringing a few times, Patrick furrowed his brow slightly. Finally, he reluctantly pressed the


    answer button.


    A somewhat familiar voice came through the phone with a hint of panic, "Is this Patrick?"


    "It''s me," Patrick replied in a deep voice.


    Nana''s voice, tinged with a crying tone, came through the phone, "I''m Nana. Jane''s in trouble!"


    "What?!" Patrick''s heart skipped a beat. "What happened to Jane?"


    "Jane... she encountered an avnche!" Nana shouted.


    Thinking of Jane''s current unknown fate, unable to be rescued due to the harsh conditions, Nana''s


    emotions were on the verge of copsing.


    Avnche?


    Hearing this word, nervousness and concern churned in Patrick''s ink-ck eyes. A series of


    questions spilled out, "An avnche? What happened? Where are you? Where''s Jane?"


    Where could Jane have gone?


    How did she end up facing an avnche?


    Nana took a few deep breaths to somewhat calm herself before exining, "Jane came to


    Changbai Mountain with me to find Dr. Newton for Old Pansy''s treatment. She went deep into the


    mountains alone to find Dr. Newton, but..."


    "But what?" Patrick pressed urgently.


    "But the conditions there are harsh. Shortly after Jane entered the mountains, a snowstorm began.


    This morning, I heard that an avnche happened in the mountains. I can''t reach Jane, and the


    ce where the avnche urred is precisely on Jane''s path to find Dr. Newton.


    She must be in trouble; otherwise, there would be noplete silence."


    Patrick''s fingers holding the phone tightened gradually.


    In order to find Dr. Newton for her grandfather, Jane had gone so far to Changbai Mountain, entered


    the deep mountains alone, and encountered an avnche!


    Why was she so foolish?


    Thinking back to the time when Jane went to the hospital to visit her grandfather and was ruthlessly


    driven away by him, Patrick''s heart felt like it was being torn apart by strong hands, incredibly


    ufortable.


    "I''ming with people right away," Patrick said after a few seconds of contemtion. "Nana, listen


    to me. I''ll immediately contact the local search and rescue team. You go into the mountains with the


    rescue team to find Jane, and I''ll meet up with you after I arrive."


    "I''ve already contacted the rescue team, but the blizzard hasn''t stopped, and the conditions are too


    harsh. The rescue team can''t go in," Nana said helplessly.


    "Make them find a way!" Patrick''s handsome face turned cold, his tone upromising.


    Nana nodded. "I''ll try to persuade them again."


    Pausing for a moment, Nana raised her voice, "Patrick, you have to save Jane. You must save her!"


    "I will," Patrick dered without hesitation.

 Chapter 181: Paddy, LetS Go Together

    Chapter 181: Paddy, Let''S Go Together


    Chapter 181: Paddy, Let''s Go Together


    After hanging up the phone, Patrick''s handsome face tensed with lines of worry and nervousness.


    He found it hard to believe that Jane could be in such a dangerous situation as an avnche.


    How was this possible? Wasn''t she supposed to be with Osborn?


    Why would she suddenly run off to Changbai Mountain? Even if Dr. Newton was really there, why


    didn''t she tell him so he could send people to help?


    "Candy, you go back first. I have to leave for a few days," Patrick gathered his thoughts, nced at


    Candy still standing beside him, and spoke in a cold tone.


    Patrick, nervous like this again... was it because of Jane?!


    The smile on Candice''s face froze instantly.


    She had heard Patrick''s conversation with Nana clearly.


    Originally, Candice couldn''t help feeling good when she heard that Jane was in danger. From what


    she gathered from the call, Jane had gone to Changbai Mountain alone to find someone to treat Old


    Pansy, and she encountered an avnche.


    An avnche! Seriously, that was extremely dangerous.


    Maybe by now, Jane had been buried in the snow and turned into a lifeless body.


    But as soon as Candice saw how concerned Patrick was for Jane, her mood couldn''t get any better.


    This scheming Jane must have wanted to find this Dr. Newton to cure Old Pansy, show off in front of


    Patrick, and try to win him back!


    Fortunately, fate was on Candice''s side, letting Jane run into an avnche!


    Thinking this, Candice quickly grabbed Patrick and pretended to be worried. "Paddy, what''s wrong


    with you?"


    "Jane''s in danger, and I have to save her," Patrick said with a firm tone.


    "I''m going with you!" Candice followed behind Patrick.


    Even though Candice believed that Jane was already buried in the snow, what if Patrick did manage


    to rescue her?


    There was no way she would give Jane that chance.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick paused his steps, furrowing his brow. "Candy, it''s very dangerous there. Stay behind."


    "But I''m worried about you," Candice persisted, ying the emotional card. "Paddy, did you forget?


    Back then, we promised to face life and death together. Now, you''re going to such a dangerous


    ce alone. How can I feel at ease?"


    Mentioning the past stirred an inexplicable emotion in Patrick''s heart.


    He nced deeply at Candice. "Thene with me, but it''s really dangerous there. You must be


    careful."


    Candice smiled charmingly, linking her arm with Patrick''s. "With you protecting me, I''m not afraid of


    anything!"


    "Let''s go quickly, then!" Patrick took brisk steps towards the direction of the airport.


    While walking, he also informed Morton, instructing him to bring all the Pansy family''s bodyguards


    to Changbai Mountain to search for Jane.


    "Paddy, wait for me!" Tang Ruoyin''s eyes shed with a hint of hidden intentions as she quickly


    caught up.


    She had never seen Patrick so nervous for anyone. He had always been aloof and elegant.


    But when it came to Jane''s situation, Patrick lost hisposure.


    Candice clenched her fists at her sides, silently vowing that unless Jane was already buried in the


    snow and couldn''te back, she would make sure Jane didn''t have an easy time!


    No one should think about taking Patrick away from her!


    In a hurry, Patrick arrived at the small vige at the foot of Changbai Mountain.


    "Mr. Pansy, you''ve finallye!" Nana hurried over to Patrick.


    Patrick''s voice was cold and filled with unprecedented tension and urgency. "What''s the situation


    now? Have you found Jane?"


    Nana shook her head with a mncholic expression. "No. We''ve searched thoroughly, but we


    haven''t found Jane."


    Before Patrick arrived, the search and rescue team managed to coordinate a helicopter. Nana and


    several team members had already flown around the mountains, but to no avail.


    It had been a full thirty-six hours since Jane went missing, and Nana''s heart remained tightly


    wound.


    She truly couldn''t fathom what might have happened to Jane.


    "Search again!" Patrick''s handsome face turned pale, his voice cold and unyielding, leaving no


    room for resistance.


    He refused to believe that Jane could be in trouble!


    They had faced so many perilous situations before ¨C warehouse explosions, ne crashes ¨C and


    Jane had alwayse out unscathed.


    This time would be no different; Jane would surely turn the tables!


    "Paddy, don''t worry too much," Candice gently pulled on Patrick''s arm, speaking softly. "Miss North


    will be fine."


    Patrick nced at the tired-looking Candice. "Candy, are you tired? Rest here while you wait for


    me."


    "Paddy, where are you going?" Candice asked anxiously, sensing that Patrick might leave her


    behind.


    Patrick''s expression tightened, his tone resolute. "I''m going to find Jane."


    "I''m going with you!" Candice pleaded with her eyes fixed on Patrick.


    What she feared most now was Patrick finding Jane alive. If Jane was still alive, seeing Patrick so


    concerned might rekindle their past feelings.


    Candice had worked hard to orchestrate the cancetion of Jane and Patrick''s engagement. She


    couldn''t afford to let all her efforts go to waste!


    Therefore, she had to stick by Patrick''s side at all times. It not only made her appear caring, but also


    allowed her to adapt to any situation. She couldn''t let Jane steal Patrick''s heart again!


    Thinking this, Candice curved her lips into a smile and sincerely said, "Paddy, I know you''re worried


    about Miss North, and I am equally concerned. Looking at you like this, how can I feel at ease


    resting alone? Let me go with you. There''s strength in numbers, and I might be able to help."


    It was only then that Nana noticed Candice following behind Patrick.


    Seeing Candice appearing genuinely concerned about Jane, Nana couldn''t help but sneer inwardly.


    If she hadn''t heard all about Candice from Jane before, she might have been fooled by Candice''s


    seemingly sincere act.


    It seemed that dealing with Candice wouldn''t be easy. No wonder Patrick was blinded by her and


    chose to be with her instead of Jane on their engagement day.


    To think he couldn''t see how wonderful Jane was, opting instead for this seemingly pure and


    innocent flower. It was trulyughable.


    But now wasn''t the time to think about such matters. The priority was to find Jane quickly.


    As long as they found Jane, she would undoubtedly deal with this seemingly innocent flower.


    "Hurry up!" Patrick urged, somewhat unsettled.


    He couldn''t wait any longer; he was eager to find Jane.


    "Mr. Pansy, let''s go," Morton had everything prepared and spoke respectfully. "We can depart at any


    time."

 Chapter 182: Will You Protect Me Again?

    Chapter 182: Will You Protect Me Again?


    Chapter 182: Will You Protect Me Again?


    Patrick took a long stride, boarding the helicopter.


    The aircraft circled low in the sky, and Patrick, with binocrs in hand, looked down. All he could


    see was an expanse of white.


    Everywhere was covered in snow, a vast whitendscape obscuring everything, and he couldn''t see


    anything clearly.


    "Slow down the flight," Patrickmanded coldly. He couldn''t afford to miss any clues!


    The helicopter circled around and around, but all Patrick could see was more white snow.


    "Paddy, we''ve searched several times, but it seems like we haven''t found anything," Candice, sitting


    next to Patrick, held a telescope and pretended to look for Jane''s traces.


    Candice inwardly rejoiced. The snow covered everything on the mountain; not even a small animal


    could be seen, let alone Jane, such arge person.


    Jane must have been buried by the heavy snow!


    "Keep searching!" Patrick''s harsh voice echoed.


    It was impossible not to find anything!


    Jane must be there, waiting for him to rescue her!


    As time passed by, with every minute ticking away, Patrick''s brows furrowed tighter.


    This wasn''t working. They couldn''t find anything, just wasting time.


    Perhaps being too high in the air hindered their visibility. If they could conduct a ground search, they


    might discover some clues.


    "Morton, bring the parachute," Patrick suddenly said expressionlessly.


    Morton hesitated. "Sir..."


    Candice''s heart jumped suddenly. She quickly interrupted Morton and asked, pursing her lips,


    "Paddy, what do you need the parachute for?"


    "I''m going down to find Jane," Patrick said decisively, his eyes narrowed.


    "No, it''s too dangerous!" Candice''s eyes shed with concern. She reached out and tightly grabbed


    Patrick''s hand. "Paddy, don''t go."


    "I have to." Patrick said calmly.


    "Candy, I know you''re worried, but what I''ve decided, no one can change." Patrick pushed away


    from Candice with a solemn expression.


    Seeing Candice''s eyes dim, Patrick added, "Don''t worry, Candy, I promise you, I''ll be fine."


    "Mr. Pansy, are you really going to parachute down to find Jane?" Nana, seeing Patrick skillfully


    undoing the parachute, asked with some emotion, speaking up. "I''ll go with you."


    Morton hesitated, ncing at Patrick.


    Patrick frowned. "Miss Nana, this is very dangerous."


    "I''m not afraid of danger, as long as I can find Jane." Nana''s expression was determined. "Mr.


    Pansy, I share the same concern for Jane''s safety as you do. You should understand my feelings."


    For a brief moment, Patrick was stunned.


    Who was Nana?


    She was the renowned head of Leo Studio.


    Why did she care so much about Jane?


    Undoubtedly, Nana had a deep rtionship with Jane, but for her to risk herself for Jane went


    beyond ordinary friendship.


    Jane... What else did he not know?


    Now was not the time to think about these things. Patrick pondered for a few seconds and nodded.


    "Be careful."


    He then instructed Morton, "Bring another parachute for Miss Nana."


    "Yes, sir," Morton responded promptly.


    Candice looked down through the window, "Paddy, are you really going to parachute down?"


    "Yes." Patrick''s expression was slightly solemn.


    At this moment, the wind gradually subsided, and the snowstorm showed signs of stopping.


    Morton handed the parachute to Nana and said to Patrick, "Sir, the snowstorm is about to stop. We


    can descend directly when it does. Moreover, once the snowstorm stops, the search and rescue


    team and the people we brought can enter the mountains for a thorough search."


    "I''m going down first; youe as soon as the snowstorm stops!" Patrick couldn''t wait a moment


    longer.


    He had to go down immediately; Jane couldn''t wait!


    The earlier he went down to find Jane, the greater her chance of survival.


    With these words, Patrick turned around and jumped directly from the cabin, opening the parachute


    in one fluid motion.


    Nana followed Patrick and jumped down.


    "Paddy, you must be careful!" Candice shouted, tightly sping her hands.


    She watched Patrick''s determined figure jumping down, and her heart sank bit by bit.


    Did Jane hold such an important ce in Patrick''s heart?


    Patrick could risk his life, venture alone into the snow-covered mountains, just to find Jane.


    Candice wished she could follow, but shecked the courage to jump from such a high ce.


    ...


    Inside the cave.


    Jane sat on arge rock, hungry and thirsty.


    She looked at her phone and realized she had been trapped here for a full thirty-six hours.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane tried calling Nana but, as expected, there was no signal.


    The ne her grandfather had given her for seeking help had also fallen into the sea during the


    ne crash.


    Otherwise, she could have used the ne to signal her grandfather for help.


    But now, trapped in the pitch-dark cave, she could do nothing but wait.


    Jane felt anxious. Would Nana notice the distress signal she left?


    In such a heavy snowstorm, if the red scarf were blown away by the wind or covered by snow, it


    would be disastrous.


    If no one found her distress signal...


    Jane rubbed her forehead. She took out a bag of biscuits from her backpack and ate a few pieces.


    There wasn''t much food left, not enough tost for many days.


    If no one came to rescue her... she might not make it.


    Jane decided not to sit and wait for death. After finishing the biscuits to replenish some energy, she


    walked toward the entrance of the cave.


    The thick snow blocked the cave entrance.


    Jane pushed hard but to no avail!


    In such low temperatures, the snow had long turned into ice, and she couldn''t move it by herself.


    Jane smiled bitterly.


    With such thick snow, if she waited for it to melt, it might take until next spring.


    By then, she probably wouldn''t be able to hold on.


    Thinking of this, Jane''s mood became extremely heavy. She could only return to the cave and look


    around, hoping to find another exit.


    Unfortunately, her search in the cave revealed no other way out.


    Now, all she could do was wait...


    Hope that Nana would discover the distress signal she left as soon as possible.


    She wouldn''t give up until thest moment.


    In her mind, Patrick''s handsome face appeared again.


    "Jane, don''t worry, I will protect you."


    "Jane, as long as I''m here, nothing will happen to you."


    ...


    Those words he had said to her echoed in Jane''s ears again, lingering for a long time.


    She closed her eyes.


    A stifling and uneasy feeling lingered in her heart.


    Patrick, I''m in danger now, do you know?


    Where are you?


    Will you protect me again?

 Chapter 183: Jane, IM Here

    Chapter 183: Jane, I''M Here


    Chapter 183: Jane, I''m Here


    Without hesitation, Patrick leaped from the helicopter, descending slowly to the ground.


    This was his second parachute jump.


    The previous time, he had jumped with Jane.


    Despite the imminent danger they faced, almost facing death, Patrick had been calm and even


    joyful.


    Because at that time, Jane had been by his side.


    Jane had told him that she epted his pursuit, willing to be with him.


    From that moment on, they faced life and death together.


    But this time, Patrick was filled only with worry, tension, panic... Various negative emotions


    interwove in every cell of his body.


    He was afraid.


    Afraid that something might happen to Jane.


    Afraid he might never see Jane again.


    Patrick squinted, looking down at the vast expanse of white below with deep, focused eyes.


    Jane, where are you?


    Jane, I''ming!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Jane, you must hold on!!


    A few minutester, Patricknded slowly in the forest.


    He folded the parachute and set it aside.


    Nana followed closely,nding as well.


    She slipped and fell heavily as soon as her feet touched the ground.


    Patrick hurried over, helped Nana up, and asked in a calm tone, "Miss Nana, are you okay?"


    Nana got up, brushed off the umted snow on her, and shook her head, saying, "I''m fine; let''s


    hurry and find Jane."


    "Okay," Patrick replied, looking around and observing the terrain.


    Their current location was on the route from a small mountain vige to Mont Brush.


    Calcting from the time Jane entered the mountains, she should have passed through here.


    Unfortunately, the heavy snow covered everything, leaving no traces.


    "We''ll search in the direction of Mont Brush from here. Jane should be around here," Patrick


    pondered for a moment and said in a deep voice.


    "Good," Nana nodded, agreeing with Patrick''s analysis.


    "Now that the snowstorm has mostly stopped, I believe it won''t be long before Morton and the


    search team arrive," Patrick continued, his tone cold and resolute. "As long as we don''t overlook


    any ce, we will find Jane."


    Patrick''s words boosted Nana''s spirits.


    He was right; strength in numbers. Once the snowstorm stopped, everyone would join the search.


    As long as they searched every possible ce, they would find Jane!


    "Jane! Jane! Where are you?" Patrick and Nana walked forward, shouting loudly. "Jane, please


    answer me!"


    At this moment, Patrick wished Jane could hear his voice and respond to him.


    Unfortunately, as they walked, the only response was the echo of his own voice.


    Due to the avnche, the thick snow on the road reached Nana''s thighs, making each step


    exceptionally difficult.


    She gritted her teeth, persevering, following behind Patrick.


    Patrick turned around, seeing Nana''s struggling appearance. He furrowed his brows and said, "Miss


    Nana, step in my footprints, it will make it easier for you."


    Nana nodded, stepping into Patrick''s footprints, indeed feeling much lighter.


    Seeing Patrick''s concern and nervousness for Jane, it was hard to understand how they had ended


    up in their current situation.


    "Miss Nana, are you okay?" Patrick stopped as Nana seemed lost in thought.


    "I''m fine; let''s keep going," Nana snapped back, fearing she might slow them down and quickened


    her pace.


    The two of them continued forward for a long time, until it was almost dark, and there was still no


    sign of Jane.


    "Mr. Pansy, do you think something happened to Jane?" Nana''s voice carried a hint of a sob.


    She was truly scared. If they couldn''t see clearly from the helicopter earlier, now, after meticulously


    searching the path Jane had taken, there was still no trace of her. Unless Jane didn''t take this route,


    or she might have been buried under the heavy snow.


    Nana dared not think further.


    "No, Jane will be fine! Patrick''s expression turned grim, his tone unwavering.


    His face showed an unprecedented coldness. There was a kind of unprecedented helplessness


    spreading through Patrick''s entire body.


    He had done his best, but there was still no news of Jane.


    But no matter what, even if it was difficult, he wouldn''t give up!


    Because Patrick firmly believed that Jane was still alive!


    She must be somewhere, waiting for him to rescue her.


    "Let''s go back and maybe Jane didn''t take this road," Patrick frowned.


    "But this is the only way to Mont Brush," Nana said in frustration. "Jane must have taken this road to


    find Dr. Newton."


    "Maybe she got lost and took another direction," Patrick''s brow furrowed.


    "No, Jane is a very organized person. She has apass; she won''t get lost, let alone take another


    path," Nana shook her head.


    They had searched this road thoroughly, and there was no sign of Jane. Even though Patrick knew


    everything Nana said was true, he refused to believe that Jane could be buried under the snow.


    "Let''s search again!" Patrick said coldly; today, no matter what, he had to find Jane!


    Nana nodded, following behind Patrick.


    Just as the two of them were returning, they encountered Morton leading arge group of people.


    Patrick walked quickly, "How is it? Any news about Jane?"


    Morton replied with a gloomy expression, "None."


    "Even if we have to turn the entire mountain upside down, I will find Jane!" Patrick''s profound gaze


    flickered with unparalleled determination.


    "Paddy, it''s getting dark. Why don''t we go back and rest for a while, ande back tomorrow to find


    Miss North?" Candice walked over with Morton, her body trembling as she spoke.


    This ce was terrible, with such harsh conditions; she was freezing.


    If it weren''t for Patrick, Candice wouldn''t want to stay a moment longer.


    "Candy, why are you here too?" Patrick was slightly surprised to see Candice.


    Candice walked up to Patrick, shivering, leaning against him with a hint of shyness, "Paddy, I''m


    worried about you, and I''m worried about Miss North."


    Nana didn''t want to see Candice''s exaggerated appearance and urged, "Mr. Pansy, now that there


    are so many people, let''s quickly go find Jane!"


    Candice red at Nana, "Miss Nana, I understand your current feelings. Of course, we have to find


    Miss North, but have you ever heard of ''haste makes waste''?


    Now, everyone is so tired. Let''s take a break, eat something, and then we''ll have the energy to find


    Miss North more effectively. Isn''t that right, Paddy?"

 Chapter 184: JaneS Scarf

    Chapter 184: Jane''S Scarf


    Chapter 184: Jane''s Scarf


    Candice''s words struck a chord even with Nana, making her feel oddly sensible.


    But Patrick''s face darkened, "We continue searching."


    He couldn''t wait because Jane couldn''t wait. Every minute wasted meant an additional minute of


    danger for Jane!


    So, despite Patrick being exhausted, the thought of Jane''s uncertain fate fueled his determination


    not to stop for a moment.


    "Let''s split into four groups and search in four different directions," Patrick pondered.


    The forest area was vast, and he needed to ensure that no inch of ground was left unchecked.


    "Paddy, I''m with you," Candice held onto Patrick, sticking to him like glue.


    She hoped they never found Jane. Even if Jane wasn''t buried by the snow, she must have starved


    to death in all this time.


    Patrick nodded faintly, "Candy, it''s dangerous here; be careful following me."


    A warmth filled Candice''s heart; she raised the corners of her lips, revealing what she thought was


    her most charming smile. "Paddy, you''re so good to me."


    The four groups went in different directions to search for Jane. Patrick led Nana and others on the


    path where Jane was most likely to be found, initiating another round of search.


    With Morton and others joining, their search became more meticulous.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Jane remained silent.


    "Paddy, I''m scared," Candice looked around, shivering in the pitch-ck darkness. She leaned into


    Patrick, "Could there be wild animals here?"


    Patrick''s heart skipped a beat.


    Wild animals...


    He had never considered that Jane might encounter wild animals.


    If she did...


    Patrick''s already grim face darkened even more.


    His all-ck suit almost merged with the night.


    "Don''t worry; there are no ferocious beasts here." A local viger, part of the search party with


    Morton, quickly spoke, "Only some small animals that won''t pose a threat to humans."


    Patrick breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But it''s so dark now, and the efficiency of the search is low. How about we go back to the vige


    ande back early tomorrow?" The viger suggested tentatively.


    "This brother is right," Candice quickly agreed. "It''s pitch dark; we can''t see anything. How can we


    find someone? It''s better to rest well tonight, gather our strength, and have better energy to search


    tomorrow."


    "Continue the search, don''t stop!" Patrick''s face darkened, his tone allowing no room for resistance.


    At this moment, only one belief supported him: he had to find Jane, and he had to find her as soon


    as possible!


    Patrick had spoken, and everyone else fell silent.


    Even if Candice was reluctant, she could only follow behind Patrick, taking one step at a time.


    A night passed without any progress.


    The eastern sky gradually revealed a hint of light, and the long-lost sun finally peeked out.


    "The weather is clearing up!" Morton eximed with excitement.


    "Great, with the sun out, the ice and snow will melt, and our chances of finding Jane will increase."


    Nana also showed a faint smile.


    But Patrick''s expression remained cold.


    Although the weather had cleared, the temperature was still low. It would take several days for the


    ice and snow to melt. Jane didn''t have much food with her, and she couldn''t sustain herself for so


    long.


    After continuous search efforts, everyone was exhausted, but Patrick persisted.


    "Paddy, I... I can''t anymore... so tired..." Candice tugged at Patrick''s arm, speaking with a pitiful


    tone.


    Patrick nced at her, "Candy, hold on a bit longer. Otherwise, you can go back."


    "No, I want to be with you," Candice shook her head, refusing.


    At that moment, the members of the other three groups returned after searching.


    "How is it?" Patrick asked eagerly.


    The leaders of the three groups all shook their heads, "Sorry, Mr. Pansy, we didn''t find anything."


    "Why didn''t you continue searching if you found nothing?" Patrick furrowed his brows.


    The leader of the search team cautiously spoke, "Mr. Pansy, we''vebed through the entire


    mountain, but... you better prepare for the worst. Miss North might have..."


    Before the team leader could finish, Patrick coldly interrupted, "Impossible!"


    Jane couldn''t be in trouble!


    Jane must still be alive!


    Patrick''s eyes were bloodshot, and he shouted, losing some rationality, "I repeat, Jane is fine! She


    must be alive, waiting for us to rescue her somewhere! No one is allowed to give up!"


    "Sir, we won''t give up," Morton hurriedly stepped forward.


    He had never seen his CEO so close to breaking down.


    If something really happened to Miss North... Morton didn''t dare to think further.


    It was now in the afternoon.


    The sunlight was particrly ring in the afternoon.


    The wind rustled through the leaves, and the big snowkes fell silently.


    "Jane, Jane! Where are you?" Patrick called out repeatedly, but each time with growing despair.


    Jane, where are you?


    Can you answer him?


    Wait a minute...


    What is that red thing fluttering in the distance on the tree?


    Patrick''s steps paused, and he squinted, blocking the sunlight with his hand, gazing into the


    distance.


    "Paddy, what''s wrong with you?" Candice, who had been walking beside him, curiously asked when


    Patrick suddenly stopped.


    Patrick''s heart suddenly beat faster.


    He pointed his slender fingers at the faint red on the treetops in the distance, "Look, what is that?"


    Following Patrick''s direction, Nana saw something red tied to a big tree and found it somewhat


    familiar.


    "It looks like Jane''s!" Nana''s voice was unusually excited as she rushed towards the big tree.


    If she didn''t recognize it wrong, it seemed to be the scarf Jane was wearing the day she


    disappeared!


    Jane!


    Patrick''s expression changed abruptly. He strode forward with long legs, running all the way.


    Under the tree, he saw clearly. It was a red scarf, tied high on the treetop.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "It''s Jane''s! It''s Jane''s scarf!" Nana remembered clearly that day when Jane entered the mountains;


    she was wearing this red scarf!


    Excitedly, she said, "It must be a distress signal left by Jane for us!"


    "Yes, it''s left by Jane!" Joyful hope surged in Patrick''s heart, and he said in a deep voice, "Since


    Jane left us a distress signal, she must be nearby. Let''s search everywhere!"


    "But this ce doesn''t seem to have any signs of people," Candice bit her lip, pouring cold water on


    Patrick. "You can see to the end at a nce. Where could there be anyone? Unless... she''s under


    the thick snow."

 Chapter 185: Finding Jane

    Chapter 185: Finding Jane


    Chapter 185: Finding Jane


    "No, Jane must be somewhere not far from us!" Patrick''s tone was affirmative.


    He had a premonition; he would see Jane soon and rescue her!


    Looking up at the red scarf dancing in the wind again, Patrick felt somewhat annoyed with himself.


    Jane had left such an obvious distress signal; why hadn''t he noticed it earlier?


    At the time, Jane''s situation must have been critical, and she left the distress signal, hoping he


    woulde to her rescue.


    But he had taken so long to find it, a full forty-eight hours since Jane disappeared.


    He couldn''t wait any longer!


    "How did we only discover Jane''s distress signal now?" Nana was equally frustrated.


    "That scarf was definitely covered by heavy snow before, so we couldn''t see it," Morton analyzed.


    "The sun came out this morning, the snow started melting slowly, andbined with the strong


    wind just now, that''s why the scarf became visible."


    "You make sense," Patrick nodded in agreement.


    But where exactly was Jane?


    Patrick furrowed his brows, and his profound gaze turned to the vigers who hade to help with


    the search. "Think about it, is there any ce nearby where she could hide?"


    "Oh, I remember!" one of the vigers excitedly spoke up. "Right by this road, there''s a cave. Last


    summer when I went into the mountains to collect herbs, I went in to take a look."


    A cave!


    Perfect!


    Jane must have taken refuge in the cave!


    Patrick urgently asked, "Where is the cave?"


    "It should be nearby," the viger scratched his head, "but I don''t remember exactly where."


    Shit!


    Patrick cursed inwardly. Why did someone have to drop the ball at a crucial moment?


    But, at least, they had a lead now.


    There was a good chance that Jane had left the distress signal before the avnche and then hid in


    the cave.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a few seconds of careful recollection, the viger pointed to the right. "The general direction


    should be over there."


    Before the viger finished speaking, Patrick rushed in the direction he pointed.


    "Jane, Jane! Are you here?! Jane! Answer me!!" Patrick shouted loudly.


    Pausing for a moment, he turned to instruct Morton, "Come over here and dig away the snow!"


    Inside the cave.


    Jane was leaning against the cave wall, resting her eyes to conserve energy.


    Vaguely, she seemed to hear a maic voice.


    Faint, ethereal.


    But so familiar.


    As if... Patrick''s voice!


    Jane woke up abruptly, quickly walking to the cave entrance, perking up her ears to listen carefully.


    "Jane, Jane! Where are you!"


    It really was Patrick!


    Patrick came to rescue her!


    Boundless joy spread in Jane''s heart.


    Trembling, she said, "Patrick, is that you?"


    Trapped in the cave for two whole days, her voice was a bit hoarse.


    "Patrick, I''m here!" Jane tried to raise her voice but struggled.


    What to do?


    She had to notify Patrick of her presence as soon as possible.


    Jane took a deep breath to calm herself.


    Looking down at her phone, she opened it, turned the volume to the maximum, and yed music.


    Hoping Patrick could hear it.


    Patrick, who was searching for the cave, suddenly heard musicing from the snowdrifts.


    Though the sound was faint, he heard it.


    "Big Big World," that was Jane''s favorite song!


    "Jane, it''s Jane!!" Patrick''s deep gaze was filled with boundless joy. He turned around and shouted,


    "Everyone,e here! Jane is here!"


    "Quick, dig away the snow!" Patrick coldly ordered everyone.


    It was as if he had inexhaustible strength; his hands kept digging into the snow.


    His big hands turned red from the cold, but Patrick was oblivious.


    All he knew was that, at this very moment, Jane was on the other side of the snow.


    She was trapped in the cave.


    Between him and her, very close... just a step away.


    Everyone else came up, joining Patrick in using their hands to dig away the snow bit by bit.


    The song from the phone became clearer and clearer.


    "Jane, I''ming! Hold on, you must hold on!" Patrick spoke solemnly in the direction of the music.


    Inside the cave, Jane heard Patrick''s voice very clearly.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    The tension that had gripped Jane for the past two days slightly eased.


    She was saved.


    Patrick hade to rescue her!


    "Faster, dig faster!" Patrick couldn''t wait to see Jane.


    "Sir, this won''t work; the efficiency is too low," Morton felt his hands freezing, and the snow blocking


    the cave entrance showed little change.


    After a pause, he suggested to Patrick, "How about this? I''ll take some people to the vige and


    bring back some tools."


    "Go faster!" Patrick nced at him with cold eyes.


    Concern creates chaos; he hadn''t thought about getting tools first, relying on the most primitive way


    to save Jane.


    Morton quickly went back to the vige with a few vigers, and Patrick continued digging with his


    bare hands, relentless.


    "Paddy, take a break; wait for Morton and them to bring the tools," Candice said from the side.


    A trace of gloom shed in Candice''s eyes.


    Jane didn''t die!


    She couldn''t even die in an avnche!


    Watching Patrick, who was doing everything for Jane, Candice clenched her fists tightly against her


    body on both sides.


    She wouldn''t let Jane take Patrick away!


    "Candy, you go rest first," Patrick''s tone carried a hint of impatience.


    At this moment, all he could think about was rescuing Jane as soon as possible!


    Soon, Morton and the vigers returned with shovels and other tools. "Sir, use this!"


    With the tools, the speed increased significantly.


    After about an hour, they finally cleared a hole in the snowdrift.


    The intense gaze shone through the opening, dazzling Jane for a moment.


    She squinted, taking a while to adjust to the outside light.


    When she opened her eyes again, she saw Patrick''s tall and straight figure, so familiar.


    It was Patrick, really Patrick!


    Although just now in the cave, Jane already knew Patrick was outside, trying hard to save her.


    But at this very moment, seeing Patrick''s genuinely tall and straight figure standing right in front of


    her, Jane couldn''t help but rub her eyes in disbelief.


    Her eyes turned red, a mist of tears welled up, and Jane pursed her dry lips. Her voice trembled as


    she spoke, "Patrick, is it really you?"

 Chapter 186: Healing Miss CandiceS Condition

    Chapter 186: Healing Miss Candice''S Condition


    Chapter 186: Healing Miss Candice''s Condition


    Jane stared at the familiar and upright figure in front of her, feeling like she had entered a different


    world.


    "Jane, it''s me!" Patrick curled his lips, his maic voice resonating.


    He raised an eyebrow, his deep gaze firmly fixed on the woman in front of him.


    In just a few days, Jane had be noticeably thinner.


    Her fair face, deprived of sunlight in the cave for several days, now looked exceedingly pale.


    Her beautiful eyes were slightly red, teeming with glistening tears, yet she bravely held them back.


    In the wind, Jane''s slender body seemed like it could be blown away at any moment.


    With a stride, Patrick stood in front of Jane, extending his long arms without hesitation and pulling


    her into a tight embrace.


    Once again enveloped in Patrick''s embrace, it remained warm andforting, providing Jane with


    an inexplicable sense of security.


    Her heart pounded rapidly, like a fawn clumsily colliding.


    A thousand words swirled in her mind, but she didn''t know how to express them.


    How could Patrick suddenly appear here?


    Why did hee to save her?


    Did he forgive her for Old Pansy falling ill...?


    A myriad of thoughts raced through her mind. Jane opened her mouth, "I... am I dreaming?"


    "Of course not," Patrick held Jane tightly with both hands and, in a low, resonant voice, said near


    her ear, "Jane, I finally found you. Do you know how worried I was?"


    Feeling the scorching warmth from the man in front of her, Jane''s originally pale face blushed.


    His warmth was so familiar, so real.


    It was indeed Patrick!


    He saved her.


    In her almost desperate moment, he appeared before her like a godsend, saving her.


    "Patrick, how did you know I was here?" Jane bit her lip, looking up at him, "I thought I would never


    see you again..."


    "Never." Patrick raised an eyebrow, and his deep gaze fell on her face.


    Their eyes intertwined, expressing a myriad of emotions without a single word.


    Patrick''s hands cradled her face, and leaning down slightly, his lips gently met Jane''s, slowly kissing


    her.


    Watching that familiar handsome face, magnifying in front of her incessantly, Jane''s face suddenly


    heated up.


    "Paddy!" Just as Patrick was about to kiss Jane, Candice''s annoying voice interrupted.


    Paddy?


    It was Candice''s voice!


    Why was Candice here?


    Jane''s heart tightened bit by bit.


    She gently pushed Patrick away, turned around, and saw Candice walking toward her with an


    expressionless face.


    Candice, witnessing this ring scene, felt a burning jealousy engulfing her.


    She had thought Jane was long buried in the avnche, but unexpectedly, Patrick found her!


    And not only did she not die, but upon seeing Patrick, she couldn''t wait to seduce him!


    After a considerable effort, Candice managed to suppress the jealousy and quickly walked to


    Patrick''s side.


    She tugged at Patrick''s sleeve, forcibly positioning herself between Patrick and Jane. "Paddy, as


    long as Miss North is fine, you don''t have to worry anymore. Now that Miss North has found Dr.


    Newton, Mr. Old Pansy can be saved."


    In Candice''s words, there was an implication that Patrick came to save Jane only because he


    needed to find Dr. Newton.


    Patrick snapped back to reality, nodded faintly, and said, "Candy, you''ve worked hard all the way."


    "Paddy, as long as I can help you, a little hardship is nothing. I''m willing to give everything for you."


    Candice''s eyes, full of affection, fell on Patrick. "I know you feel the same way. You once said you''d


    do anything for me."


    Patrick furrowed his brow, "Candy, let''s not talk about this now."


    He looked at Jane again, his tone filled with concern. "Jane, you''ve been trapped for so long; you


    must be tired. How about we go back and rest..."


    Before Patrick could finish his sentence, Candice, standing beside him, suddenly copsed onto


    him, her voice weak, "Paddy, I feel so ufortable..."


    "Candy? Candy, what''s wrong with you?" Patrick''s heart skipped a beat, instinctively supporting


    Candice.


    Candice was ice-cold, pale, eyebrows tightly closed, and she fainted.


    "Candy!" Patrick held Candice, his eyes showing a mix of nervousness and worry.


    "Mr. Pansy, Miss Candice probably fainted due to exhaustion, coupled with her unfamiliarity with the


    low temperature," Morton spoke up.


    "Where is the nearest hospital around here?" Patrick asked coldly.


    A viger stepped forward, "There''s no hospital in the vige, and the nearest one is in the county.


    With the current heavy snow, it''s unlikely an ambnce can make it."


    Watching the unconscious Candice, Patrick suddenly remembered the scene when he and Candy


    were trapped in a small dark room back then.


    Back then, he couldn''t save Candy, and now he couldn''t let anything happen to her again.


    Patrick pondered, "Morton, arrange for a helicopter toe over and take Candy to the hospital as


    soon as possible."


    "Yes, sir." Morton respectfully replied.


    Seeing Patrick''s tense expression as he held Candice, Jane''s mood plummeted from heaven to hell


    in an instant.


    Patrick''s utmost concern was always for Candy.


    She had just experienced a life-threatening situation, almost dying in this avnche.


    Yet, the one he held now was Candice.


    "Jane." Nana walked up to Jane and patted her shoulder.


    Jane snapped out of her thoughts, smiled bitterly, "I''m fine."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nana nodded toward Candice, subtly lowering her voice as she asked in Jane''s ear, "Is she really


    fainted?"


    Jane''s lips curled in a sarcastic smile. She walked a few steps to Patrick, lowered her gaze to


    Candice in his arms, and calmly said, "Patrick, step aside and let me see her."


    Patrick looked at Jane and agreed, "Sure, take a look at Candy."


    He almost forgot that Jane was knowledgeable in medicine.


    Jane crouched down, reached out, and felt Candice''s pulse.


    Her pulse was steady and calm, with no abnormalities.


    She was definitely faking it.


    "How is she?" Patrick couldn''t help but ask after Jane remained silent for a while.


    Jane coldly smiled and ignored Patrick. Instead, she called out to Morton, who was rushing towards


    the mountain vige, "Morton, no need to trouble yourself. I can treat Miss Candice''s condition."


    Morton paused, seeking approval with his eyes from Patrick.


    Patrick asked, "What''s wrong with Candy?"


    "She''s fine." Jane spoke indifferently.


    The next second, Jane''s eyes turned cold. She raised her right hand and delivered a heavy punch


    to Candice''s chest.

 Chapter 187: Complicated Love Quadrangle

    Chapter 187: Complicated Love Quadrangle


    Chapter 187: Complicated Love Quadrangle


    This punch came too suddenly, catching everyone off guard, including Patrick.


    Jane only used about thirty percent of her strength, yet Candice still trembled in pain, unable to


    suppress a cry, "Ah!"


    "Woken up, haven''t we?" Jane pped her hands and stood up.


    Candice''s face alternated between pale and flushed. She red at Jane fiercely, "Jane, what are


    you doing, hitting me?"


    Looking down at Candice from her superior position, Jane sarcastically remarked, "Candice, weren''t


    you just unconscious? How do you know I hit you?"


    Anyone with a bit ofmon sense knows that a person who is unconscious cannot feel pain.


    Candice took a punch, causing such amotion. It could only mean she wasn''t really


    unconscious.


    Seeing Patrick''s gaze turning somewhat scrutinizing, Candice quickly spoke with a look of


    grievance, "Paddy, did I faint just now? I suddenly lost consciousness, didn''t know anything. Then,


    when I woke up, Miss North hit me, it hurts so much!


    Why would Miss North treat me like this? I''ve been with you, enduring hunger and cold, almost


    unable to go on. We finally rescued Miss North, and this is how she treats me?"


    Patrick was momentarily speechless. Candice had indeed been by his side, searching for Jane


    together.


    He hadn''t expected that Jane''s idea of treatment involved punching Candice.


    Seeing Candice''s pitiful appearance, Jane couldn''t help but retort, "Miss Candice, you''re not being


    fair. When did I hit you? I was helping you recover. Look at you now, full of vitality. You followed


    Patrick to save me, and now I''ve saved you once, so we''re even."


    After saying that, Jane ignored Candice, grabbed Nana''s hand, and said, "Nana, let''s go find Uncle


    Newton."


    Nana was surprised, "Don''t you want to rest first? After all, you were trapped in the cave for two


    whole days, and you look exhausted."


    Jane shook her head, "I want to find Uncle Newton as soon as possible."


    Regardless, Jane wanted to find Uncle Newton quickly, to seek his help for Old Pansy.


    "Jane, I''ll go with you," Patrick suddenly spoke in a deep voice.


    Before Jane could respond, Candice grabbed Patrick and, clutching her chest, said, "Paddy, don''t


    go. I''m in pain, Jane hit me so hard."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick frowned, "Candy, let Morton take you back first. When I find Dr. Newton, I''lle to you."


    Seeing Patrick insisting on going with Jane to find Dr. Newton, Candice''s eyes shed with a hint of


    resentment.


    She held onto Patrick tightly, tears streaming down, looking pitiful, "Paddy, you once said you would


    protect me for a lifetime, that you''d love me forever. Now, you can just abandon me like this..."


    These words fell into Jane''s ears, sounding so grating.


    Patrick had said simr things to her.


    "Jane, don''t be afraid, I''m here, I''ll protect you."


    "Jane, I love you, I''ll make you the happiest woman in the world."


    But he had said the same to Candy.


    Taking a deep breath, Jane pushed away all the difort in her heart, nced at Nana, and said,


    "Nana, let''s go!"


    Jane pulled Nana away, leaving.


    Patrick, his gaze fixed on Jane''s indifferent departing figure, absentmindedly told Candice, "Candy,


    be obedient, go back with Morton first."


    "Paddy!" Candice clenched her fists tightly.


    Jane, again, because of Jane!


    Why?


    Why did Patrick care so much about Jane?


    In the envious gaze of Candice, Patrick caught up with Jane and spoke in a deep voice, "Jane, let''s


    go find Dr. Newton together."


    Jane paused and turned to look at him, her expression indifferent. "No need. Uncle Newton doesn''t


    like meeting strangers. You better go apany your Candy."


    "Jane, about me and Candy..." Patrick began to exin, but suddenly a urgent voice came from a


    distance.


    "Jane!"


    This voice...


    Jane followed the sound and saw Osborn rushing toward her hurriedly.


    "Osborn, why are you here?" Jane eximed.


    Osborn quickly approached, "I saw the news and found out you were in trouble. Why are you so


    foolish? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    When Jane suddenly left with Nana earlier, Osborn didn''t know where Jane had gone. Later, seeing


    the news, he found out about Jane''s situation and rushed over immediately. Unexpectedly, he was a


    stepte, and Patrick had already rescued Jane.


    Jane thought for a moment and smiled, "I didn''t want to worry you, so I didn''t tell you."


    After a pause, Jane added, "Osborn, I''m fine. Now let''s go find Dr. Newton. You go back first."


    Osborn''s gaze focused tightly on Jane''s face. "Jane, I''ll go with you."


    After a moment of contemtion, Jane nodded. "Let''s go!"


    Patrick''s handsome face suddenly darkened.


    Earlier, Jane refused hispany, citing Dr. Newton''s dislike of strangers. But now, she allowed


    Osborn to apany her?


    Implying that he was a stranger, and Osborn was not?


    Jane, Nana, and Osborn walked towards Mont Brush together.


    "Jane, why are you so foolish,ing here alone? Why didn''t you tell me, let me apany you?"


    The thought of Jane facing an avnche and almost losing her life made Osborn shudder.


    Before Jane could respond, Nana frowned and said, "Osborn, Jane has just escaped danger. Can


    you let her be quiet?"


    "I''m sorry, Jane." Osborn was startled and fell silent.


    Nana, still concerned about the recent events, said, "Jane, you should have let Patrick go with you."


    "Why?" Jane pursed her lips.


    Nana sighed lightly, "Can''t you see how much he cares about you? Also, everyone knows about


    Candice''s feelings for him. Aren''t you pushing Patrick into her arms by doing this?"


    Jane understood the logic, but every time she thought about what Candice had said, about Patrick''s


    nervousness around her, her heart felt constricted.


    "Don''t push Patrick away just because of a momentary anger," Nana said with some frustration.


    Osborn, no longerposed, interjected, "Nana, what are you saying? Patrick likes Candy. Don''t


    meddle in."


    Nana knew that Osborn liked Jane, but Jane liked Patrick, and now there was also Candice...


    Faced with thisplex love square, Nana could only shake her head helplessly.

 Chapter 188: Have You Met My Parents?

    Chapter 188: Have You Met My Parents?


    Chapter 188: Have You Met My Parents?


    The three of them moved forward, and as the ice and snow had notpletely melted, the journey


    was full of bumps and difficulties, especially for Jane.


    "If I had known, I should have let Patrick use the helicopter to bring us here," Nanained.


    Instead of letting Candice cling to Patrick, it would have been better to have him bring them to find


    Dr. Newton.


    After all, the purpose of finding Dr. Newton was to save Old Pansy.


    Patrick had a responsibility to bring them here.


    Jane''s face stiffened. She looked around with a furrowed brow, "We should be close by."


    "Are you sure?" Nana questioned, puzzled. "Everywhere is covered in snow, deste, and it doesn''t


    look like there''s any sign of human activity."


    "ording to what Megan said, it should be around here," Jane paused her steps.


    Osborn, who had been silent all along, suddenly spoke in a deep voice, pointing ahead, "Jane, is


    this the ce?"


    Following Osborn''s indication, not far behind a dense forest, a small cabin faintly appeared.


    Passing through the forest revealed a hidden paradise on the other side.


    "It should be right here!" Jane''s tone carried excitement.


    Approaching, she knocked on the door, "Is anyone there?"


    No response.


    "Could we be mistaken? Is this the wrong ce?" Nana asked worriedly.


    Jane''s face darkened, but she persisted in knocking on the door, raising her voice, "Anyone? Uncle


    Newton, are you in there?"


    After a while, the wooden door creaked open, revealing a middle-aged man with graying hair in


    Jane''s line of sight.


    Sword-like eyebrows, bright eyes, a full face of sideburns, vaguely resembling the image of Uncle


    Newton in Jane''s memory, just much older.


    It was him!


    Truly Uncle Newton!


    Old Pansy could be saved!


    Jane spoke with some excitement, "Uncle Newton, do you still recognize me?"


    "Are you Bernice?" Rory Newton squinted in shock, staring closely at Jane at the doorway,


    muttering with an excited expression, "Bernice, Bernice..."


    Bernice?


    Who was that?


    Jane was stunned, "Uncle Newton, don''t you recognize me? I''m Jane."


    "Jane?" Rory snapped back to reality, disappointment flickering in his eyes. He said lightly, "So, it''s


    you."


    "Yes, Uncle Newton, do you remember me? When I was a child and seriously ill, you saved me, and


    later you taught me medical skills." Jane spoke urgently, fearing that Rory might have forgotten her.


    Rory nodded, examining Jane from head to toe. His tone carried a hint of emotion, "You''ve grown


    so much. Come in, and let''s talk."


    Relieved that Rory still recognized her, Jane turned to Nana and Osborn, saying, "Wait for me


    outside. I know Uncle Newton doesn''t like meeting strangers."


    Entering the small cabin, Rory mmed the door shut with a bang.


    "Take a seat," Rory pointed to a wooden stool in the room. "How did you know I was here?"


    Following his words, Jane sat down and straightforwardly said, "Uncle Newton, I came to ask for


    your help with something."


    "To ask me to treat an illness?" Rory guessed Jane''s intention but tly refused, "Go back. I won''t


    leave this ce."


    Jane pleaded urgently, "Uncle Newton, I know my request is abrupt, but Mr. Pansy''s life is at stake,


    and only you can save him. Can you please help me?"


    "Mr. Pansy? Are you referring to the Mr. Pansy from Pansy Group?" Rory furrowed his brow.


    "Yes, Mr. Pansy. He and my grandfather were close friends. Uncle Newton, please, for the sake of


    my grandfather, save Mr. Pansy. Can you?" Jane grabbed Rory''s arm, pleading earnestly.


    After all, Old Pansy''s illness was also her responsibility. If Uncle Newton didn''t agree, she would feel


    guilty for the rest of her life.


    Feeling Jane''s warmth on his arm, Rory''s thoughts drifted away.


    "Rory, save him, please, save him..."


    Back then, Bernice had also held his arm, begging him to save her beloved.


    Looking at the face in front of him, so simr to Bernice''s, Rory sighed lightly. After contemting


    for a moment, he finally nodded.


    "Uncle Newton, you agreed?" Jane felt a wave of relief.


    "Yes," Rory replied indifferently.


    "Thank you, Uncle Newton." Jane''s heart finally let go of a heavy burden.


    A smile appeared on her lips. "Can we head to Guavo as soon as possible?"


    Now that Uncle Newton had been found, the sooner they reached Guavo, the sooner Old Pansy


    could wake up.


    "I''ll get ready." Rory stood up, took a wooden box from inside the room, and slung it over his


    shoulder.


    Jane recognized it as Rory''s medical kit.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Jane, do you remember the things from the past?" Rory suddenly spoke.


    Things from the past... Did he mean the events before that severe illness?


    Jane''s eyes darkened. "Uncle Newton, I don''t remember many things from my childhood.


    Grandfather said it was the aftermath of that illness. Is that true?"


    "Yes," Rory nodded somewhat perfunctorily. "Let''s go!"


    "Uncle Newton, have you met my parents? What do they look like?" Jane hesitated before asking.


    She had asked her grandfather this question before, but he either changed the subject or got angry


    every time. So, Jane dared not ask again, afraid of hurting her grandfather''s feelings.


    Perhaps Uncle Newton knew something?


    "No, when I visited your home, there were only you and your grandfather," Rory''s eyes flickered.


    His answer left Jane somewhat disappointed.


    Intuition told her that Uncle Newton was hiding something from her.


    What could it be?


    Jane understood Rory''s temperament. If he didn''t want to say, no matter how much she asked, it


    would be useless.


    Well, the urgent matter now was to get back to Guavo quickly and let Uncle Newton save Old


    Pansy.


    Jane and Rory walked out of the cabin side by side, and Nana and Osborn hurriedly approached.


    "This is Uncle Newton." Jane introduced with a smile. "Uncle Newton, these are my friends, Nana


    and Osborn."


    "Dr. Newton, I''ve heard a lot about you." Nana and Osborn admired Rory''s medical skills.


    However, Rory merely gave them a faint nce, showing an indifferent attitude.


    Nana and Osborn had heard from Jane that Rory''s temperament was a bit odd. They exchanged a


    nce and silently followed behind Jane.


    Back in the vige, as they reached the intersection, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of Jane,


    blocking her way.


    Jane furrowed her eyebrows, "Patrick, what are you doing?"


    "I''ve been waiting for you," Patrick said in a deep tone.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve found Uncle Newton. He agreed toe back to Guavo with me to save your


    grandfather," Jane said calmly.

 Chapter 189: A Series Of Nightmares

    Chapter 189: A Series of Nightmares


    Patrick''s deep gaze flickered with a hint of surprise,nding on the


    middle-aged man behind Jane.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, this seemingly unremarkable man should be Dr.


    Newton.


    Patrick took a step forward, his tone carrying a hint of respect, "Dr.


    Newton, thank you."


    Rory let out a cold snort, "If you want to thank someone, thank Jane."


    The usually lofty Patrick felt a bit embarrassed, giving a wry smile.


    It seemed that the temperament of miracle workers was a bit peculiar.


    Otherwise, Rory, with his extraordinary medical skills, wouldn''t have


    hidden away in this icy wilderness without reason.


    Considering this, Patrick understood. He was concerned about Old


    Pansy''s condition, "Jane, time is of the essence. Let''s set off as soon


    as possible."


    Jane nodded gently, "Let''s go!"


    She also wanted to return to Guavo quickly and cure Old Pansy.


    Patrick pulled out his phone, intending to call Morton when Candice,


    panting heavily, ran over. She went straight to Patrick, grabbed his arm,


    and spoke softly, ¡°Paddy.¡±


    With disheveled hair and still wearing cotton slippers, she looked


    somewhat disheveled.


    "Candy? What happened?" Patrick was taken aback, his thin lips


    slightly lifted.


    Candice, warily ncing at Jane, tightened her grip on Patrick''s arm,


    her voice soft, "I woke up and couldn''t find you. I searched everywhere,


    only to discover you''re here."


    Patrick hade out while Candice was asleep. Now, seeing her


    anxious appearance, he patted her shoulder reassuringly, ¡°Candy, Jane


    has found Dr. Newton. We need to rush back to Guavo. Since you


    haven''t fully recovered, stay here and rest for a few days. I''ll have


    Mortone to pick you up in a few days."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, Paddy, I don''t want to stay alone. I want to go back with you."


    Candice''s head shook like a tambourine.


    How could she let Patrick and Jane go together? She wouldn''t give


    Jane any chance to get close to Patrick!


    "But your health..." Patrick hesitated.


    Tears welled up in Candice¡¯s eyes as she looked at him, pitifully saying,


    ¡°I''m fine. I don''t want to stay alone. I''ll be scared..."


    Seeing Candice portraying herself as a weak and pitiful white lotus in


    front of Patrick, Jane''s expression turned cold, impatiently urging,


    "Patrick, are you leaving or not?!"


    "Let''s go," Patrick''s expression became stern.


    The group boarded Patrick''s private ne, flying towards Guavo.


    "Patrick, is this ne safe?" Nana, sitting next to Jane, looked around


    uneasily. "It won''t have any idents or be tampered with again,


    right?"


    Jane''s previous life-threatening experience at sea had frightened Nana


    considerably. Now, sitting on Patrick''s private ne, Nana was starting


    to develop a fear of heights.


    Patrick sat in the front seat, turning to look at Jane''s face with his deep


    gaze.


    Their eyes met, but Jane averted hers.


    Patrick''s handsome face darkened a bit, and he spoke with some


    frustration, "Miss Nana, do you think I would make the same mistake


    twice?"


    Morton quickly added, "Miss Nana, rest assured. I''ve had the ne


    thoroughly checked; it''s very safe, no issues at all."


    ¡°That''s good to hear,¡± Nana shrugged.


    "Paddy, are you sure everything is okay?" Candice naturally sat next to


    Patrick, clinging to him throughout the journey like a piece of toffee.


    ¡°Yeah, it''s fine," Patrick said indifferently.


    Candice nced yfully at the man beside her, resting her head on


    his shoulder. "Paddy, do you know that ever since I fell off the cliff that


    time, I''ve been most afraid of standing in high ces and also afraid of


    flying in nes.¡±


    Patrick''s heart skipped a beat.


    Fear of heights and nes... Jane also had acrophobia.


    Candy and Jane had many simrities.


    Not sensing the man''s peculiar reaction beside her, Candice continued,


    "But now, with you by my side, I''m not afraid of anything.¡±


    "Yeah," Patrick responded indifferently, his mind elsewhere. "We still


    have two hours before reaching Guavo. Take a good rest for now."


    Her body shivering, Candice suddenly snuggled into Patrick''s embrace.


    "Paddy, I feel so cold..."


    Candice clung tightly to him, a sensation that made Patrick somewhat


    ufortable.


    Gently pushing Candice away, he took off his suit jacket and draped it


    over her. In a detached tone, he said, "This should keep you warm."


    Feeling Patrick''s distance, Candice''s expression changed slightly.


    ncing at Jane, who sat expressionless in the back seat, she lifted a


    sweet and satisfied smile. "Paddy, you''re so good to me."


    This scene was particrly piercing in Jane''s eyes.


    Jane simply closed her eyes, out of sight, out of mind.


    Yet, involuntarily, scenes from the ne crash when she returned from


    France with Patrick resurfaced in her mind.


    It hadn''t even been half a month since then, but thinking about it now


    felt like a lifetime ago.


    What Patrick earnestly said to her at that time, were they sincere?


    With furrowed brows, Jane took a deep breath, banishing these


    inexplicable emotions from her heart.


    She wondered if Patrick had discovered the mastermind behind the


    ne crash?


    Was it really Winston?


    If so, why hadn''t she heard any news about Winston?


    If not, then who could it be?


    Silently contemting these thoughts, Jane''s eyelids grew heavier,


    finally sumbing to the realm of dreams.


    Her sleep was uneasy.


    In her dream, she felt trapped in a pitch-ck room.


    Many people intimidated and beat her.


    She wanted to struggle but was powerless.


    Suddenly, the scene changed. She was running haphazardly in the


    mountains.


    There were many menacing figures chasing her.


    As they were about to catch up, Jane ran forward desperately.


    But-


    Ahead was a cliff...


    She looked down, a pitch-ck abyss, unfathomable.


    With an ambush ahead and pursuers behind, she had no way out!


    Just as Jane felt helpless, a tall woman with high heels walked toward


    her, sneering.


    It was Candice!


    She approached Jane step by step, her delicate face contorted, red lips


    opening like a venomous snake. "Paddy is mine, and no one can take


    him away! Jane, including you!"


    As she spoke, Candice reached out, pushing Jane fiercely off the cliff!


    "Ah! No!!!" The terrifying sense of falling spread throughout her body,


    and Jane woke up abruptly.

 Chapter 190: Miraculous Acupuncture

    Chapter 190: Miraculous Acupuncture


    Suddenly opening her eyes, Jane found herself surrounded by the


    cabins overhead lights as the ne continued its smooth flight.


    Jane took a long breath, relieved that it was just a nightmare...


    "Jane, how are you feeling?" Several concerned voices spoke


    simultaneously.


    Jane, holding her chest, with lingering fear, shook her head. "Nothing,


    just had a nightmare."


    The dream had felt so real.


    Real to the point it seemed like an actual event.


    Why would she dream such a strange dream?


    Could it be because of being nauseated by Candice these past few


    days?


    Osborn nced at Jane, seeing her pale face and sweat on her


    forehead.


    Concerned, he spoke, "Jane, you look awful. Are you sure you''re


    okay?"


    Jane forced a smile. "I''m fine."


    ¡°I''ll take a look." Rory stood up and walked to Jane.


    Bending down slightly, he ced his index finger on Jane''s pulse.


    After two minutes, Rory smiled and said, "Nothing serious. Probably


    because you''ve been too tired and mentally stressed these past few


    days. Just rest, and you''ll be fine."


    "Okay." Jane regained herposure. "Thank you, Uncle Newton."


    These past few days had indeed been exhausting for her-trapped in a


    cave after an avnche, two days of constant anxiety, and rushing


    back to Guavo after being rescued. Even with her good physical


    condition, it took a toll.


    "Give me a cup of lemon water," Patrick suddenly spoke, addressing


    the flight attendant.


    "Mr. Pansy, please wait a moment.¡± The flight attendant smiled and


    respectfully replied.


    Soon, she brought the lemon water and handed it to Patrick. "Mr.


    Pansy, here''s your lemon water.¡±


    Patrick took the cup and turned, passing it to Jane. "You like lemon


    water. Drink some; it''ll make you feel better.¡±


    Jane hesitated for a moment but instinctively took the cup. The touch of


    Patrick''s palm against her fingertips caused her heart to skip a beat.


    Did Patrick still remember that she liked lemon water?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Paddy, I want lemon water too." Candice tightened her grip on


    Patrick''s hand, a hint of envy shing in her eyes, as she nudged his


    arm.


    Patrick, expressionless, told the flight attendant, ¡°Bring another cup of


    lemon water.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Paddy.¡± Candice leaned close to Patrick''s ear, shing a


    provocative smile at Jane where he couldn''t see.


    Frustrated, Jane ced the lemon water aside.


    No matter how she looked at it, Candice didn''t seem like the gentle and


    understanding girl Patrick described.


    It seemed she needed to investigate this Candice more thoroughly.


    After several hours of long-distance travel, the ne finallynded


    smoothly at Guavo''s airport.


    "Uncle Newton, let''s go to the hospital to see Old Pansy now." The


    moment the nended, Jane couldn''t wait to head to the hospital.


    Rory nodded. "Let''s go."


    Morton had already arranged a car, and the group hurried to the


    hospital.


    In the hospital room, Dr. Pater, informed in advance, was waiting for


    them.


    Beatrice and Melissa were also in the room, keeping vigil by Old


    Pansy''s side.


    "Dr. Pater, how is my grandfather?" Patrick hurriedly asked upon


    entering the room.


    "Same as before." Dr. Pater''s gaze shifted to Rory behind Patrick. "Still


    unconscious, but all the indicators are normal. Dr. Newton,e over


    and take a look.¡±


    Rory took a step forward, speaking coldly, "All of you, leave. Wait


    outside for me."


    Patrick''s sword-like eyebrows furrowed.


    Despite the widespread acim for Rory''s miraculous medical skills,


    the rumors were just that-rumors.


    He hadn''t witnessed it personally.


    If only he and his grandfather were in the room, what if something went


    wrong...


    Suddenly, Beatrice coldly interjected, "We all leave? That''s not


    eptable.¡±


    Beatrice scrutinized Rory from head to toe. "You are Dr. Newton?"


    Rory remained expressionless, ignoring her.


    "Patrick, is this guy really Dr. Newton? Can he cure your grandfather?"


    Beatrice raised her voice, her tone sharp. "I heard Jane brought him.


    Don''t forget, it''s Jane who caused your grandfather''s condition. Is she


    genuinely kind enough to find someone to treat him?"


    "Mrs. Pansy, mind your words. You can question me, but you absolutely


    cannot question Uncle Newton!" Jane, caught off guard by Beatrice''s


    confrontation, retorted.


    After all the hardships she endured to bring Uncle Newton, she didn''t


    want Beatrice to ruin it.


    "Mom, stop talking." Patrick, seeing Rory''s displeased expression,


    spoke coldly. "Everyone, leave."


    Regardless of everything, Dr. Newton was now his grandfather''s only


    hope.


    He was willing to trust Jane, to trust that Rory could heal his


    grandfather.


    Beatrice''s face changed, and Melissa added, "Cousin, Aunt is right.


    Grandfather is of noble status. How can we let someone like him treat


    him?"


    "Shut up! When did it be your turn to speak about Grandfather''s


    matters?" Patrick''s handsome face tensed, and he directly had the


    bodyguards pull Beatrice and Melissa out.


    ¡°Dr. Newton, I entrust my grandfather to you." Patrick nced deeply at


    Rory and spoke in a deep voice.


    Afterward, he, along with the others, walked out of the ward.


    Rory suddenly spoke, "Jane, stay.¡±


    Jane paused in her steps. "Alright, Uncle Newton."


    ¡°No! Jane, you can''t go in." Beatrice blocked Jane. "You, the jinx, do


    you want to harm us more?!"


    Patrick, with a cold face, pulled Beatrice away. "Mom, can you please


    stay quiet!"


    "Patrick, did you forget how your grandfather fell ill? Do you want Jane


    to harm him again?" Beatrice red fiercely at Jane, attempting to stop


    her again but was pulled away by Patrick.


    Ignoring Beatrice, Jane entered the ward and closed the door.


    "How is it, Uncle Newton? Can you cure Old Pansy''s illness?" Jane,


    with hopeful eyes, stared at Rory.


    After a moment of contemtion, Rory spoke, "Yes."


    Jane felt a wave of relief.


    She believed in Rory''s medical skills. If Uncle Newton said it could be


    cured, then it surely could.


    Rory opened his medical kit, revealing an array of silver needles.


    "Uncle Newton, are you nning to use acupuncture?¡± Jane asked.


    She had thought about using acupuncture for Old Pansy before, but


    shecked the confidence, and the opportunity didn''t present itself.


    Now, with Uncle Newton personally administering acupuncture to Old


    Pansy, there was certainty that it could bring about a full recovery.


    "Yes." Rory nodded, selected a few of the thinnest silver needles,


    sterilized them with alcohol, and then approached the acupoints on Old


    Pansy''s chest.

 Chapter 191: Leave It To Jane

    Chapter 191: Leave it to Jane


    Rory''s technique was extraordinary, his movements swift and precise, a


    series of actions flowing seamlessly like a masterful performance,


    leaving Jane dazzled.


    "Jane, did you see it clearly?" Rory deliberately slowed down, ncing


    at Jane.


    "Yeah." Jane nodded, mentally noting Rory''s technique.


    After about half an hour, Rory removed the silver needles from Old


    Pansy''s chest one by one and returned them to the medical kit.


    "Uncle Newton, is it done?" Jane was still immersed in Rory''s


    mesmerizing acupuncture technique.


    "Yes." Rory nodded gently, turning to open the ward''s door.


    Patrick, who had been waiting outside the door, rushed to the bedside


    when the door finally opened. Concerned, he asked, "How is my


    grandfather?"


    "Old Pansy''s condition can be treated with acupuncture.¡± Rory calmly


    spoke, ¡°I''ve just performed acupuncture on him."


    "Why is he still unresponsive? Are you trying to extort money, you


    ipetent quack?" Beatrice lowered her head, questioning, staring at


    Old Pansy still lying unconscious on the bed.


    As she spoke, Jane''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "No reaction?


    Didn''t you see that Old Pansy''splexion has improved a lot?"


    Patrick looked down, and indeed, Old Pansy''s face was no longer as


    pale as before but had a hint of rosy color.


    It seemed that his grandfather''s condition was indeed improving.


    Patrick, whose handsome face had been tense, rxed a bit. Just as


    he was about to express his gratitude, he suddenly saw Old Pansy''s


    fingers move.


    "Grandfather, Grandfather!" Patrick''s heart lifted with joy as he grabbed


    Old Pansy''s hand.


    Rory, standing aside, calmly spoke, "He hasn''t woken up so quickly.


    Old Pansy''s condition requires at least three acupuncture sessions to


    wake up, and I''ve only done one."


    ¡°Then please, Dr. Newton, help my grandfather with acupuncture as


    soon as possible.¡± Patrick urgently requested.


    He had been hoping for Old Pansy to wake up for a long time, and now


    there was finally hope.


    Rory raised an eyebrow. "This matter can''t be rushed. Each


    acupuncture session needs a three-day interval. Otherwise, the patient


    will be at risk."


    "Oh..." Patrick, upon hearing this, felt a slight disappointment.


    It meant that his grandfather would need at least another ten days to


    wake up.


    However,pared to before, the situation was much better now.


    At least, his grandfather was gradually improving, and he would wake


    up after three acupuncture sessions.


    Thinking of this, Patrick''s tone took on a rare lightness. "Dr. Newton,


    then please stay here for a few more days until my grandfather wakes


    up..."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Patrick''s words were interrupted by Rory. "I''ll leave immediately.¡±


    "What?" Patrick was stunned. "But my grandfather..."


    ¡°The remaining acupuncture sessions, leave them to Jane." Rory''s


    gaze fell on Jane.


    "Jane??? Can she handle it?" Beatrice jumped in again, vehemently


    opposed.


    Jane gave a cold smile. "Can I handle it? Well, can you?"


    Beatrice''s face changed.


    Jane continued, "Weren''t you questioning Uncle Newton''s medical


    skills just now? The fact proves that Uncle Newton''s skills are excellent


    and fully capable of curing Old Pansy."


    "He can, doesn''t mean you can!" Melissa took a step forward, giving


    Jane a disdainful look. ¡°Do you understand medicine? I think you just


    want to show off in front of Cousin, right?"


    Rory frowned. "Jane, I''m leaving now."


    The Pansy family was in chaos, and Rory didn''t want to stay here and


    endure the chaos any longer.


    Rory turned around and briskly walked out of the ward.


    "Uncle Newton, I''ll walk you out," Jane hurriedly followed.


    Rory paused, giving Jane a meaningful look. "Jane, no need to


    apany me. Take care of yourself."


    With that, he walked away without looking back.


    Knowing Rory''s personality, decisive and straightforward, Jane sighed


    lightly as she watched his departing figure.


    Lost in her thoughts, Patrick''s hoarse voice suddenly came from


    behind, "Jane, did Dr. Newton really leave?"


    Jane turned around, her expression unchanged. "Yes, Uncle Newton


    left. But don''t worry, I will cure Mr. Pansy."


    After all, Old Pansy''s illness was caused by her, and she would do


    everything in her power to help.


    ¡°In three days, I''lle on time to perform acupuncture on Mr. Pansy."


    Jane nced at Candice, who was closely following Patrick. She spoke


    coldly, "I''m tired now; I''m going back.¡±


    "I''ll walk you," Patrick blurted out without hesitation.


    "No need for you to walk me." Jane furrowed her brow, spoke


    dismissively, and turned to walk towards the elevator.


    Patrick wanted to catch up, but Candice held him back. ¡°Paddy, I want


    to go back too. Will you escort me?"


    Jane reached the hospital entrance, and a ck Bentley parked right in


    front of her.


    It was Osborn''s car.


    The door opened, and Osborn, being a gentleman, got out, nodding


    slightly in an inviting gesture. "Jane, get in. I''ll take you home."


    Days of rushing around had left Jane extremely exhausted.


    "Thank you." She smiled and took the front passenger seat.


    "What about Nana?" Jane asked as she fastened her seatbelt.


    Osborn reached over to help Jane with the seatbelt. "She went back to


    the hotel first."


    "Okay." Jane responded faintly.


    Osborn stepped on the gas, and the car headed towards the East


    Garden.


    When Patrick arrived at the hospital entrance, he saw Jane sitting in


    Osborn''s car, smiling.


    His expression instantly turned icy.


    Candice caught up, "Paddy, what are you looking at?"


    "Nothing." Patrick withdrew his gaze, his thin lips tightly pressed,


    revealing his displeasure.


    ¡°Isn''t that Osborn and Jane?" Candice, seeing Patrick''s gloomy


    expression, added fuel to the fire. ¡°It looks like the gossip news online


    is true. Jane is cohabiting with Osborn, isn''t she?"


    "Candy, aren''t you tired and want to go home?" Patrick impatiently


    interrupted Candice.


    "Yeah." Candice looked at Patrick with a tender gaze. "Paddy, can you


    escort me?"


    ¡°I have something to do. I''ll have the driver take you." Patrick spoke


    coldly.


    Candice''s heart skipped a beat. "Paddy, what''s wrong? I can


    apany you..."


    "No need, Candy. You go back first." Patrick unceremoniously had the


    driver take Candice back.


    He drove with a cold expression, heading towards the East Garden...

 Chapter 192: OsbornS Confession Again

    Chapter 192: Osborn''s Confession Again


    Osborn drove Jane to the East Garden.


    Jane was exhausted, leaning against the seat, closing her eyes to rest.


    Unconsciously, she drifted into a light slumber.


    After parking the car, Osborn turned his head, silently watching Jane


    peacefully asleep.


    Dim light illuminated Jane''s face, entuating her exceptionally fair


    complexion. Her long eyshes cast a fan-shaped shadow on her


    cheek.


    Despite a hint of fatigue and weariness, she remained radiant and


    captivating, tugging at his heartstrings.


    Staring at Jane for a few minutes, Osborn''s heart rate quickened.


    Unable to resist, he leaned down, getting closer to her...


    Just as Osborn''s lips were about to touch Jane''s cheek, she suddenly


    woke up.


    She opened her eyes to see Osborn¡¯''s handsome face approaching


    hers.


    "Osborn, what are you doing?" Jane was startled, furrowing her brow,


    and cautiously moving back.


    Osborn snapped out of it, quickly straightening his posture. With a


    somewhat awkward cough, he said, "Jane, we''re here."


    ncing outside, Jane nodded faintly. "Yeah, thanks for the ride.¡±


    Opening the car door, Jane stepped out, preparing to walk towards her


    home, when Osborn''s deep voice came from behind, "Jane..."


    Jane paused, turning to him. ¡°Is there something else?"


    Osborn walked up to Jane, nodded slightly, and, looking down at her


    from a height, his gaze gradually deepened. "Jane, can you give me a


    chance, be my girlfriend?"


    Girlfriend???


    Facing Osborn''s confession again, Jane was somewhat surprised.


    Hadn''t she already made things clear with him before?


    She thought Osborn had let go of his feelings for her.


    But-


    Clearly, he hadn''t.


    After some thought, Jane carefully spoke, "Osborn, didn''t we agree


    before? If I find true love, you''ll be happy for me. Between us, it''s just


    friendship.¡±


    "Yes, I said that before. But Patrick doesn''t deserve you. Being with him


    has hurt you deeply, and he can''t give you happiness."


    Osborn''s emotions suddenly became intense. He stepped forward,


    cing his hands on Jane''s shoulders.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    His gaze was unusually profound, carrying a hint of stubbornness.


    "Jane, give me a chance to take care of you, protect you. I will do a


    thousand times better than Patrick. Trust me!"


    "Osborn, don''t do this." Jane furrowed her delicate eyebrows, speaking


    calmly.


    "Jane, before, you said you found true love, and I thought Patrick would


    genuinely love you and make you happy. But that''s not the case.¡±


    Osborn persisted. "Clearly, Patrick truly loves Candy. The reason he


    agreed to engage with you before was because he thought Candy was


    no longer in the picture.


    But now, he has found Candy, and we can all see how he treats her.


    Jane, don''t deceive yourself anymore. Patrick is simply not suitable for


    you."


    Hearing Osborn''s words, Jane''s expression gradually turned cold.


    Seeing Jane''s displeasure, Osborn felt a slight pang in his heart. "I


    know I shouldn''t have said all this today, but..."


    "If you know you shouldn''t have said it, then don''t. I''m tired." Jane


    looked up, meeting Osborn''s gaze with a cold tone. "You should


    understand; it''s impossible between us."


    "Is it because you still love Patrick?" Osborn''s gaze dimmed slightly.


    Jane shook her head, "It has nothing to do with him."


    With that, Jane no longer paid attention to the brooding Osborn, turning


    away to walk forward.


    Sitting in the elevator, Jane reached her apartment door, took out her


    keys from her bag, and opened the door.


    As she entered, just about to close the door, a tall and sturdy figure


    shed from the dim staircase nearby.


    Arge hand reached out, holding the door that was about to close, and


    stepped inside.


    Startled, Jane eximed, "Who is it?"


    The man snorted.


    That voice...


    By the faint moonlight from outside, she clearly saw the man''s


    appearance.


    He exuded a cold aura, dressed in a ck handcrafted suit that almost


    blended with the night.


    His three-dimensional and profound facial features seemed like a


    perfect masterpiece crafted by a divine hand, noble and elegant.


    His deep, mysterious eyes were slightly narrowed, and the profound


    gaze, with a hint of chill, was fixed on her face.


    Patrick?!


    Why was he here?


    Jane was puzzled, asking in a cold tone, "Patrick, why are you here?"


    "What, don''t want to see me?" Patrick smirked, his tone carrying a


    trace of anger.


    He reached out, mmed the door shut with a bang.


    "If you came for Old Pansy, you don''t need to worry. I''ll go to the


    hospital to acupuncture him in three days." Jane looked expressionless


    at Patrick, spoke tly, and issued a dismissal. ¡°I''m tired and need to


    rest. Please leave."


    She couldn''t think of any reason why Patrick would suddenly appear


    here.


    Wasn''t he supposed to be taking Candy home?


    Patrick''s handsome face darkened, and he suddenly grabbed Jane''s


    wrist, forcefully pressing her against the door.


    ¡°Let go of me..." A pain shot through her wrist, and Jane struggled.


    Before she could finish her sentence, all her words were sealed by the


    man in front of her.


    Patrick''s kiss came down forcefully, dominating, rough, and


    overwhelming, without any tenderness.


    In his deep and mysterious gaze, desire and anger intertwined, rolling


    and surging.


    The long-lost pleasant feeling from the woman in front of him was so


    familiar, making Patrick unable to stop.


    He missed her!


    Madly missed her!


    Since Jane canceled the engagement and moved out of Xin Cheng


    Garden, her every smile and frown lingered in his mind all the time.


    Since she moved out, there hadn''t been a night when he could sleep


    peacefully.


    When he saw the news about her and Osborn online, he was angry, he


    was scared, afraid that he had really lost her forever.


    Knowing that she was in danger in Changbai Mountain, he went to find


    her regardless of everything.


    Now, he couldn''t care about his grandfather or Candy, rushing all the


    way to the East Garden just to see her.


    But what did he see?


    What he saw was Osborn grabbing her shoulders, the two standing on


    the roadside, intimately engaged.


    They were so close, and their actions were so affectionate.


    And Jane, she treated him with this indifferent attitude.


    Did Jane really like Osborn?


    Were those rumors online true?!


    A burning anger surged within him, and Patrick''s domineering kiss


    intensified. His tongue forcefully pried open her lips, unhesitatingly,


    aggressively probing inside...

 Chapter 193: Are You Sure SheS Candy?

    Chapter 193: Are You Sure She''s Candy?


    This sudden kiss took Jane by surprise.


    She stiffened, her mind momentarily nk.


    After a few seconds, she finally reacted.


    What was Patrick doing?!


    They had already called off the engagement, and there was no


    connection between her and Patrick anymore. Why did he have the


    audacity to vite her like this?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With determination, Jane''s teeth fiercely bit down on Patrick''s lips.


    Apanied by the metallic taste of blood, a sharp pain shot through


    the lip, causing Patrick to instinctively release Jane.


    Jane''s chest heaved violently, filled with shame and anger. She panted,


    saying, "Patrick, that''s enough!"


    Patrick''s face turned an iron blue, and the chilling aura he emitted


    made people shiver.


    The air seemed to freeze at that moment.


    With furrowed brows, Patrick''s handsome face tensed, his eyes slightly


    narrowed, staring intently at Jane.


    Did she hate his touch so much?


    Clearly, in the past, when they were together, she enjoyed him kissing


    her like this.


    He only spoke after what felt like an eternity, his face cold, his voice


    deep, "Jane, are you really with Osborn?"


    Jane furrowed her brows.


    "Did you heartlessly break off the engagement because of Osborn?"


    Seeing Jane silent, Patrick''s face grew colder.


    Because of Osborn?


    Heh, was Patrick ying the victim here?


    Clearly, it was because of Candy!


    Jane suddenly raised her eyes, meeting his icy gaze. "Patrick, please


    don''t nder me and Osborn. Why I broke off the engagement, don''t


    you understand it in your heart?"


    ¡°I don''t understand!" Patrick''s deep eyes were bottomless, anger rolling


    within. ¡°Tell me, why?"


    Today, he wanted to hear the answer from Jane''s own mouth.


    Jane sneered, "Since you pretend not to understand when you clearly


    do, fine, I''ll make it clear for you."


    Taking a deep breath, Jane stared into Patrick''s eyes, continuing, "A


    long time ago, I told you that I have a cleanliness obsession with


    rtionships. My future husband must love me wholeheartedly and


    only have me in his heart.


    And you, obviously, you''ve always loved Candy."


    "So, you canceled the engagement because of Candy?" Patrick raised


    an eyebrow, his mood suddenly improving.


    Not because of Osborn, but because of Candy... Did this mean that


    Jane still cared about him?


    "Yes." Jane nodded.


    Patrick''s gaze deepened, and he spoke in a low, deep voice, "So, if I


    say that Candy and I are not as you imagine, and there''s nothing


    between us, will youe back to me?"


    "Do you think I''d believe that?" Jane''s lips curled with a hint of sarcasm.


    Patrick stared deeply at her. "Why wouldn''t you believe it?"


    "On the day of our engagement ceremony, on such an important day,


    you disappeared without considering my feelings, and I couldn''t reach


    you.


    I thought something had happened to you, went crazy looking for you,


    and what did I find?


    You were with Candy.


    Clearly, in your eyes, Candy is more important than me.


    Or should I say, from beginning to end, the person you love is Candy.


    Since that''s the case, this engagement, which shouldn''t have existed in


    the first ce, has even less reason to continue.¡±


    Patrick squinted his eyes. "I did not disregard your feelings. That day,


    didn''t I send you a message, telling you I''d pick you upter?"


    A message?


    Jane was taken aback.


    When did he send her a message?


    "I haven''t seen any message,¡± Jane sarcastically remarked.


    Patrick furrowed his brows. His phone had run out of battery that day,


    and it was Candy who sent the message.


    Why hadn''t Jane received it?


    Where did things go wrong?


    Seeing Patrick silent, Jane asked coldly, "Patrick, dare you say you


    haven''t loved Candy for so many years? In your heart, the person


    you''ve been thinking about isn''t Candy?"


    "Jane, I don''t deny that I have a special feeling for Candy, but it''s not as


    you imagine,¡± Patrick carefully exined. He didn''t know how to rify


    things to Jane.


    Indeed, Candy held a significant ce in his heart.


    He once thought that the Candy he had been searching for was the


    one he loved.


    However, after meeting Jane, he was gradually attracted to her, and the


    emotional bnce leaned toward Jane.


    When he saw Candice again, he realized that he didn''t have the same


    affectionate feeling for her. The person he wanted to spend his life with


    was still Jane.


    It''s just that Candy had saved him, and he wasn''t the type to forget a


    debt of gratitude.


    So, when Candy made various demands of him, he would agree


    without hesitation.


    Jane bit her lip, silent.


    Her heart, however, stirred slightly.


    How much of Patrick''s words could be believed?


    ¡°I''ve exined about Candy. Now, shouldn''t you exin what your


    rtionship with Osborn is?" Patrick''s heart still felt tight when he


    thought about what he had seen downstairs.


    Jane, however, answered with a question, "Patrick, can you be sure


    that Candice is Candy?"


    "Of course," Patrick answered without hesitation.


    "Why are you so sure?" Jane asked further.


    Patrick''s gaze carried a hint of inquiry. "Jane, what are you


    suspecting?"


    Jane pursed her lips, about to speak, when suddenly Patrick''s phone


    rang.


    Patrick took out his phone from his pocket, looked down, and saw it


    was a call from Candice.


    Seeing the constant blinking of "Candy" on the screen, Jane''s face


    darkened.


    Patrick''s slender fingers pressed the answer button. "Candy?"


    On the other end, Candice''s voice came in a panic, "Paddy, save me!


    Hurry, save me!"


    "Candy, what happened?" Patrick''s tone involuntarily carried a trace of


    concern.


    "Don''te over, ah... Paddy, help!" Candice''s voice on the phone


    sounded tearful, as if she had encountered something terrifying.


    "Candy? Candy? What happened?¡± Patrick anxiously inquired.


    However, the call was abruptly disconnected.


    Patrick called back, but no one answered.


    "Jane, Candy might be in danger. I''ll go check." Patrick looked at Jane


    with a serious expression.


    Without waiting for Jane to respond, he walked straight to the door and


    left inrge strides.


    Watching Patrick hurriedly leave, Jane''s heart sank bit by bit.


    Just now, he said his feelings for Candice weren''t as she imagined.


    But as soon as he received Candice''s call, he rushed over like a


    madman.


    Did that look like having no feelings?


    The fact was right in front of her-Candice was more important to Patrick


    than she was.

 Chapter 194: CandiceS Seduction

    Chapter 194: Candice''s Seduction


    Patrick drove, speeding all the way to Candice''s ce.


    "Candy, Candy!" He knocked on the door, calling out with urgency in his voice.


    Candice''s crying voice came from inside, "Let go of me, you thug! Let go of me!"


    Soon, a man''s voice followed, "You bitch, I spent so much money on you, entertaining you at the bar every day. Now you say you won''t do it anymore?"


    Patrick''s face darkened, and he kicked open the door.


    Inside, the room was in disarray.


    Candice, disheveled, rushed out from the room.


    Behind her, there was a man with dyed blonde hair.


    "Paddy, save me." The moment Candice saw Patrick, she quickly threw herself into his arms, panic-stricken.


    "You bitch, I''ve spent so much money on you, entertained you at the bar every day. Now, you say you won''t do it anymore?" The blonde-haired man cursed, his leering eyes fixed on Candice. "I''ve already resigned. I won''t sing at the bar anymore," Candice cried.


    "Not singing is okay. Apany me for a night, please me, and everything will be fine," the man said while reaching out to pull Candice.


    Candice hid behind Patrick, trembling all over. "Don''te over, Paddy, I''m so scared."


    Patrick coldly nced at the blonde-haired man, blocking his hand from reaching Candice, and pushed him to the ground.


    "Do you dare to meddle in others'' affairs?" The man grumbled on the ground, attempting to get up.


    Patrick directly stepped on his chest. "Get lost!"


    His powerful and icy aura overwhelmed the man. The more he looked at Patrick, the more familiar he seemed. Fearful, he stammered, "You... You''re Mr. Pansy?"


    "Do you now know who Paddy is? Paddy won''t let you bully me!" Candice held onto Patrick''s arm, ring fiercely at the blonde man.


    "Mr. Pansy, I didn''t know Ang was your woman. I was blind and didn''t recognize Mount Tai. Please forgive me, don''tpare me to you," the man apologized, bowing to Patrick. Patrick frowned. "Still not leaving?"


    "Yes, yes, I''m leaving." The man nodded hastily, quickly running out.


    "Candy, it''s okay now. Don''t be afraid," Patrick reassured her, ncing at Candice and lifting his lips slightly.


    Candice tightly grabbed Patrick''s arm, leaning against his chest, crying softly. "Paddy, thanks to you today, otherwise, I''m afraid I would have..."


    "Who was that person just now?" Patrick asked in a low voice.


    Candice sobbed, "He was a former customer from the bar who had been bothering me. I didn''t expect him toe to my house today and try to assault me. Paddy, if it weren''t for you, I think I would have beer vited by him by now."


    Patrick patted Candice''s shoulder, his voice gentle. "Candy, stop crying. It''s over."


    Candice wiped away her tears. "Paddy, I''m really scared. Can you stay with me tonight?"


    Seeing the tearful Candice in front of him, the refusal was stuck in Patrick''s throat. He nodded gently.


    "Paddy, you''re too good to me!" Candice reached out, circled Patrick''s neck, and whispered in his ear with a scent like orchids.


    Patrick calmly pushed Candice away. "Candy, you''re tired. Rest early."


    "I''ll take a shower first," Candice said, a hint of a smile at the corner of her eyes as she nced deeply at Patrick.


    After speaking, she turned and walked towards the bathroom.


    Patrick sat on the sofa, and in his mind, Jane''s image involuntarily appeared-her voice, herughter.


    He rushed so quickly just now. Jane probably misunderstood again, right?


    His heart sank a bit.


    Patrick took out his phone, intending to call Jane, when suddenly a terrified scream echoed from the bathroom, "Ah!!!"


    "Candy, what''s wrong?" Patrick''s heart jumped, standing up and asking.


    "Paddy,e quickly! I''m so scared!" Candice''s anxious voice came out, as if something terrible had happened. Walking to the bathroom door, Patrick stopped in his tracks.


    "Candy, are you okay?" Patrick knocked on the door, asking in a deep voice.


    "There''s a cockroach!" Candice


    looked at the cockroach on the floor,


    intentionally exaggerating, "Paddy,


    come in quickly, I''m terrified of


    cockroaches."


    So, it was a cockroach.


    Patrick breathed a sigh of relief, calmly saying, "Candy, don''t be afraid. Just step on it. Or, finish your shower, and I''lle in." Seeing Patrick standing outside and noting in, Candice''s eyes dimmed.


    Tonight, she wanted to win him over!


    For Patrick, she was determined to seed!


    Candice quickly finished her shower, put on a very sexy nightgown, and sprayed her favorite perfume.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, sexy and radiant, Candice curved her lips, opened the bathroom door, and walked out gracefully.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Candy, are you okay?" Patrick asked with concern as Candice walked out.


    "Paddy, that cockroach was so big! I was really scared..." Candice''s chest heaved, deliberately slipping and falling into Patrick''s arms. "Candy, are you okay?" Patrick instinctively held Candice, feeling a bit stunned.


    Candice was wearing a


    semi-transparent silk nightgownin


    milky white. Her graceful figure was


    vaguely visible beneath the


    nightgown, exuding an indescribable


    charm.


    Candice''s soft body intentionally brushed against Patrick''s strong arm. She looked up, gazing at him with tender eyes. "Paddy, I''m fine."


    The scent of overpowering perfume wafted over. Patrick frowned slightly, reaching out to steady Candice. "Candy, it''ste. You should go to bed."


    "Can you take me to my room?" Candice rubbed her temples, looking weak and helpless. "I feel a bit dizzy."


    She pressed herself against Patrick, and he reluctantly helped her to her room.


    As they entered the room, Candice suddenly exerted force, pulling Patrick onto the bed with her.


    Patrick was caught off guard, and both of them ended up on therge bed.


    "Paddy..." Candice extended her


    arms, embracing Patrick''s shoulders. With a shy and flirtatious gaze, she looked at his irresistibly handsome face and softly spoke, "Do you remember what you once said? You promised to marry me. I and


    You said I saved you ou''d give


    yourself to me."

 Chapter 195: A Man And A Woman Alone In A Room

    Chapter 195: A Man and a Woman Alone in a Room


    Candice''s hands, soft as willows, tightly wrapped around Patrick''s neck, her eyes filled with affection as she gazed at him adoringly.


    She could imagine the robust and powerful physique hidden beneath his ck suit, captivating and intoxicating.


    Candice licked her somewhat parched lips, feeling her heart elerate, pounding almost out of her chest.


    Tonight, she would undoubtedly spend an unforgettable night with Patrick.


    She would be his woman, his only beloved, the mistress of the Pansy family!


    Thinking so, Candice couldn''t suppress the excitement in her heart. She pressed herself against him, wanting to meld with him.


    Patrick was embraced tightly by Candice. Her soft body was so close to his; he could even hear her slightly hurried breath.


    For some reason, Patrick felt this sensation, so unfamiliar, even somewhat repulsive.


    Clearly, when they were locked in that dark room, scared by the dogs, and Candy held him, he felt warmth, familiarity, and a touch of excitement.


    But now, Candice''s touch felt different.


    Why?


    "Are you sure Candice is really Candy?" Jane''s words suddenly echoed in Patrick''s ear.


    Was the woman in front of him truly Candy?


    This thought flickered in Patrick''s mind.


    "Paddy, do you remember when we were locked in that dark room together? Back then, you were afraid of the big dogs, and every time you wanted me to hold you, just like now." Candice spoke while casually adjusting her nightgown, revealing a hint of her chest and the red plum-shaped birthmark on her shoulder.


    Patrick''s gaze fell on Candice''s shoulder, snapping back to reality. How could he doubt Candy?


    Candice was Candy.


    He was sure of it.


    But-


    His feelings for Candy hadpletely changed from eight years ago.


    After all, eight years had passed, and they had both grown up.


    It was normal for feelings to change over time.


    "Candy, don''t do this." Patrick felt a bit ufortable in Candice''s tight embrace. He pushed her away, stood up, and elegantly adjusted his clothes.


    "Paddy, don''t you like me?" Candice didn''t expect Patrick to push her away suddenly. Her expression changed slightly, "Have you forgotten that you said you liked me and wanted to marry me?" Patrick''s movements paused, and he frowned, "Candy, those were just childhood jokes."


    "Jokes? But I was serious." Candice stood up, facing Patrick, looking up at him earnestly with a slightly excited tone.


    Why was Patrick so indifferent to her?


    She had dropped enough hints, and as a strong and mature man, how could he remain unmoved?


    Candice''s beautiful eyes teared up, and her small hand grabbed Patrick''s arm. She murmured, "Paddy, I really like you. When I fell off the cliff years ago, severely injured, it was thinking of you that kept me alive. All these years, I''ve been thinking of you constantly. You said you would marry me; you won''t go back on your word, right?"


    Mentioning the events of those years, a sudden wave of guilt surged through Patrick''s heart.


    Yes, he had said those words back then.


    And Candy had fallen off the cliff to save him.


    He owed Candy.


    "Candy, can we talk about these thingster?" Patrick gently patted Candice''s hand, somewhat dismissively, "For now, go to bed and get some good rest. Don''t think too much."


    "Is it because of Jane?" Candice bit her lip, her eyes full of unwillingness.


    On such a good opportunity tonight, she used all her tricks, yet Patrick seemed to feel nothing!


    At the mention of Jane''s name, Patrick''s gaze softened a bit, remaining silent.


    It really was because of Jane!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    A barely perceptible hint of


    resentment shed in Candice''s


    eyes. "Paddy, don''t forget, Jane has


    already called off the engagement with you. She''s with Osborn now.


    Jane isn''t worth your..."


    Before Candice could finish her words, Patrick interrupted in a stern tone, "Candy, it''ste. You should sleep."


    Sensing Patrick''s impatience, Candice knew that if she persisted now, it would only backfire, making Patrick dislike her.


    Taking a deep breath, nails tightly


    pinching into her palms, forced


    a sweet smile, "Okay,


    I''ll go to sleep. What ab


    "I''ll sit here with you." Patrick stretched his long legs and sat on the nearby sofa.


    Candice silentlyy down and turned off the light.


    In the dim moonlight, Patrick''s tall figure sat on the sofa, his handsome face showing a touch of mncholy.


    Watching Patrick, who was so close yet indifferent to her, Candice tightly clenched her fists.


    Jane!


    The reason Patrick was so cold to her was because of Jane!


    She wouldn''t let Jane off!


    Patrick would eventually be hers, Candice''s!


    A sleepless night passed, and the next morning, Patrick drove Candice to Pansy Group.


    As Candice and Patrick entered the Pansy Group building, Jane happened to be arriving for work.


    Catching a glimpse of Jane''s tall


    figure behind them, Candice reached out and hooked her arm around


    Patrick''s, softly saying, "Paddy, 1


    suddenly feel a bit dizzy. Cal lean


    on you for a moment?"


    S


    Patrick gave a faint acknowledgment, and Candice leaned her head on Patrick''s shoulder, the action appearing particrly intimate.


    Witnessing this scene in front of her, Jane''s heart sank bit by bit.


    Last night, Patrick received a call from Candice and rushed out like a maniac.


    And early this morning, the two of them came to work together.


    So... Patrick and Candice spent the whole night together?


    What did they do?


    Jane sarcastically curved her lips.


    Hah.


    A man and a woman alone in a room, what else could they do?


    Especially when that person was Candy, whom Patrick had always longed for.


    She even thought the words Patrick said to herst night had some truth.


    How ironic!


    From start to finish, Patrick''s heart belonged only to Candy.


    Then why did Patrick say those things to herst night?


    What did he take her for?


    With a cold face, Jane silently walked behind them, heading into the secretary''s office.


    There, she saw Candice sitting at her desk.


    Jane walked straight over, looked down at Candice, and coldly said, "Candice, this is my seat. Please move."

 Chapter 196: "Love Jewelry" Resurgence

    Chapter 196: "Love Jewelry" Resurgence


    "Jane? Didn''t you resign?" Candice heard the voice, looked up, and saw Jane standing in front of her. She deliberately widened her eyes, wearing a surprised expression.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I did resign, but Patrick didn''t approve it," Jane said coldly, giving Patrick a nce with a sarcastic curve on her lips. "So, I have no choice."


    "Paddy, is that true?" Candice''s pitiful eyes fell on Patrick.


    Patrick nodded faintly, "Candy, this seat belongs to Jane. I''ll arrange a new one for you."


    Hearing this, Candice stood up, speaking in a considerate tone, "Paddy, I thought Jane had resigned, so I sat in her seat."


    Pausing for a moment, she bit her lip and lowered her gaze, "Paddy, don''t worry; I won''t make things difficult for you. I''ll move right away." Candice packed her things, settling into an empty seat nearby. "Paddy, can I sit here?"


    "Sure." Patrick uttered a monosybic response. Someone helped tidy up Candice''s new seat, and then he returned to the CEO''s office. Jane went back to her seat directly.


    Turning on herputer, she began to focus on her work.


    Due to the dy caused by her trip to Changbai Mountain to find Dr. Newton, being trapped in a cave by heavy snow, and several days of turmoil, she had umted a lot of work that needed to be addressed promptly.


    After quickly reviewing some recent sales data for "Ice and Fire," Jane''s gaze gradually became colder.


    Because she quickly realized that something was wrong.


    Given the extensive publicity and the reversal in the "Love Jewelry" giarism incident, which had significantly advertised Pansy Group, the sales of "Ice and Fire" should have been soaring. However, recent sales not only failed to rise but dropped by twenty percent.


    How could this be?


    Under normal circumstances, this shouldn''t happen at all.


    Jane quickly skimmed through the avable information, immediately calling for a meeting with relevant personnel to inquire about the situation.


    In the meeting room, Jane opened the documents, projected them onto the big screen, and then asked the sales department manager, Scott, "Manager Scott, what''s your view on the recent sales of ''Ice and Fire''?"


    Jane''s sharp gaze made Manager Scott tremble, hesitating for a moment before saying, "Miss Jane, the sales of ''Ice and Fire'' have droppedpared to the previous month."


    "And the reason?" Jane asked coldly. "This month''s sales have dropped by twenty percentpared to the previous month. Why?"


    "Well, recently, there have been many low-end products imitating ''Ice and Fire'' on the market, which are popr among ordinary people. However, ''Ice and Fire'' targets the high-end consumer group, and you know their standards are high. Now, with so many imitations, it''s effectively lowering the status of our product," Manager Scott exined, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    Jane questioned, "Whichpanyunched these imitations?"


    Manager Scott truthfully answered, "ording to our investigation, thepany behind these imitations is ''Love Jewelry'' Jewelry Group."


    "Love Jewelry?" Jane was slightly surprised at the revtion.


    Previously, "Love Jewelry" had already suffered a significant blow to its reputation in the industry due to the giarism incident. Now, surprisingly, they were undeterred and still engaging in giarism? Jane''s expression grew even colder. "Since these are imitations, why not hold them ountable? Why not demand a public apology from ''Love Jewelry,'' removal of all their products, andpensation for the losses to Pansy Group?"


    "Miss North, it''s like this. These


    e


    imitations by Love Jewelry'' are cleverly done, they avoid the unique elements of ''Ice and Fire,'' so it doesn''t constitute giarism. But it still gives people a sense of simrity," Manager Scott sighed lightly, expressing some helplessness.


    "Alright, I understand. Keep an eye on this matter," Jane narrowed her eyes. "You can go back to work now."


    Unexpectedly, within the few days she was away at Changbai Mountain, so much had happened upon her return to the office.


    In just a short span of time, "Love Jewelry" had made a resurgence, engaging in covert actions that had a considerable impact on Pansy Group''s jewelry business, thanks to these underhanded tactics. Now, with this situation at hand, it was her responsibility to report to Patrick and discuss a strategy.


    Jane returned to her office seat, intending to organize the information she had just gathered before reporting to Patrick.


    She had not slept wellst night, and Jane decided to go to the pantry to make a cup of coffee.


    With information on "Ice and Fire" in one hand and a cup in the other, Jane walked toward the pantry, bending down to get water when suddenly the sound of high heels echoed from outside.


    "Jane!" Candice''s voice came from behind Jane.


    Jane looked up, seeing Candice approaching with an aggressive posture. Jane couldn''t help but frown. "What''s the matter?"


    Candice mmed the door of the


    pantry shut, wearing high heels and


    taking deliberate steps toward Jane. Her tone carried a hint of provocation. "Jane, since you''ve chosen to break off the engagement with Paddy and resign, why are youing back?"


    "How is that any of your business?" Jane looked at Candice as if she were an idiot, responding calmly.


    Jane''s indifferent gaze made Candice feel ufortable.


    Candice raised her lips slightly, took a few steps forward, and approached Jane. She deliberately spoke in a suggestive tone, "Let me tell you something. Paddy spent the night at my cest night. We spent the whole night together."


    As she spoke, Candice intentionally pulled at her neckline, revealing the love marks on her neck.


    In fact, these love marks were left by the blond guy yesterday. But at this mon ent, they opeared so ri


    in Jane''s eyes.


    "Paddy said I''m the only woman he


    truly loves. He will marry me,"


    Candice provocatively smiled. "Jane, if you have any sense, resign quickly.


    Never appear in front of Paddy


    again. Paddy only loves me. Don''t


    think about seducing him


    Trying to


    take him away!"


    "If Patrick loves only you, why are you so afraid of him being taken away?" Jane smiled lightly, unaffected. She patted the documents in her hands. "I need to report to Patrick now. Excuse me, Miss Candice!" "You!" Candice was choked by Jane''s retort, unable to catch her breath. She red at Jane with anger.


    Jane ignored Candice, walked past her, and left the pantry.


    Watching Jane''s graceful andposed figure, Candice''s eyes didn''t hide a trace of resentment.


    Jane, I won''t let you off!


    You''ll see very soon!

 Chapter 197: Await With Anticipation

    Chapter 197: Await with Anticipation


    Jane paid no further attention to Candice, walking steadily towards the CEO''s office. Yet, her heart was slightly tinged with pain. Why did Candice repeatedly provoke her? What exactly did she want?


    Hadn''t Candice already gotten together with Patrick? Why then this fear of losing him? Fear of him being snatched away?


    If Candice was truly Candy, she should be confident in holding onto Patrick''s heart firmly. Not acting this way.


    What was Candice afraid of, exactly?


    Jane pondered, sending a message to Anthony: **[Anthony, help me check on someone.]**


    Anthony quickly replied: **[Who? Please don''t tell me it''s that Candy from many years ago.]**


    *Candy... Jane self-mockingly curled her lips. Yes, it was indeed about checking on Candy. Now, the focus was on Candice.


    Whether Candice was Candy or not... she would have to wait and see.


    Jane smirked and sent another message to Anthony: **[Look into Candice, stage name Ang, formerly the resident singer at Allure Bar. I want all her information.]**


    After sending the message, Jane added: **[Especially anything specific about Candice around the 18th ofst month.]**


    The 18th ofst month was the day of Jane and Patrick''s engagement ceremony. Candice appeared on that day, disrupting their engagement ceremony, just as Nana had pointed out - too coincidental. Behind such coincidences, there ofteny deliberate actions unknown to others. Jane''s intuition told her that Candice''s appearance was orchestrated by someone.


    **[Ada, I''ll check for you as soon as possible.]** Anthony quickly replied.


    **[Good, I''ll be waiting for your good news.]** Jane responded.


    Putting away her phone, she arrived at the CEO''s office door.


    Just the thought of meeting Patrick caused a subtle hitch in Jane''s breath. She took a few deep breaths,posed herself, then knocked on the door.


    "Come in," came Patrick''s clear voice.


    Jane entered.


    "Jane?" Patrick looked up, and upon seeing the graceful figure in his line of sight, the previously chilly gaze softened imperceptibly.


    He stood up, and as his deep gaze fell on Jane''s face, his thin lips lifted slightly. "Jane, are you looking for me?"


    "Yes." Jane nodded lightly, walked to Patrick''s desk, and handed him the documents. "I need to report something about the ''Ice and Fire'' project."


    Patrick''s gaze fell on the documents in Jane''s hands.


    Jane continued, "ording to what I just found out, ''Love Jewelry'' has recentlyunched many imitations, causing a significant impact on the sales of ''Ice and Fire.'' Our sales have dropped by twenty percent this month."


    "I know about this; I''ve already asked Morton to investigate." Patrick narrowed his long and narrow eyes slightly.


    Jane nodded. "Alright, then I''ll go back to work."


    Seeing the woman in front of him looking indifferent, Patrick''s expression darkened. He reached out, encircling Jane''s waist.


    Jane was about to turn and leave when suddenly a powerful force around her waist made her lose her bnce. She toppled into Patrick''s arms.


    Patrick took advantage of the situation, leading her to the nearby sofa.


    He pressed her down, hands on either side of Jane''s body, his tall figure firmly pinning her down.


    "Are you looking for me just for business?" Patrick''s gaze, cold and deep, stared at the woman beneath him as he spoke with a chilling tone. Jane struggled a bit but to no avail, raising her lips in response. "And if I am?"


    Just for business...


    Patrick''s thin lips tightened into a straight line, his handsome face showing extreme displeasure at this moment.


    The atmosphere in the CEO''s office froze slightly at that moment.


    After a brief silence, Patrick spoke again in a deep voice, "Jane, you have nothing else to say to me?"


    "No," Jane replied calmly.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me where I wasst night?" Patrick''s expression darkened as he looked at Jane, who seemed indifferent.


    He had spent the night at Candice''s ce. Shouldn''t she be jealous? Shouldn''t she be questioning him?


    Why was she so indifferent?


    "Heh, your Candy has already told me everything," Jane sneered coldly.


    "Candy? What did she tell you?" Patrick was momentarily stunned.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane coldly hummed, turning her eyes away from him.


    What exactly did Patrick mean?


    Wasn''t the humiliation he gave her enough?


    Just then, a knock on the door sounded, followed by Morton''s untimely voice, "CEO."


    Jane took the opportunity to push Patrick away. "Someone''s here; you better let go of me."


    Patrick frowned, releasing Jane. He straightened his slightly disheveled clothes and sternly said, "Come in."


    Morton entered, seeing Jane present as well, and the expression on the CEO''s face was far from good.


    Uh, it seemed like he came at the wrong time...


    "What''s the matter?" Patrick, impatiently loosening his tie, sat back in his chair, coldly ncing at Morton. "Tell me."


    Morton''s expression froze, quickly approaching him, respectfully saying, "CEO, I''ve found some information about ''Love Jewelry.""


    "Speak," Patrick spoke in a faint tone.


    ret


    Morton opened the documents in his hand, handed them to Patrick, and exined, "Since thest giarism incident, ''Love Jewelry has been severely damaged in terms of reputation andpany operations. It faced a financial crisis and was on the verge of copse."


    Hearing this, Jane spoke in


    confusion, "If ''Love Jewelry'' is in


    such a bad situation, how is it


    causing such a significant impact on us now?"


    "Because someone acquired ''Love Jewelry," Morton nced at Jane and answered.


    "Acquired ''Love Jewelry''?" Patrick raised an eyebrow, his tone tinged with surprise.


    Jane was also puzzled.


    Who would acquire apany with so much scandal, on the brink of copse?


    "Yes," Morton nodded affirmatively.


    Patrick, with a cold face, asked, "Whichpany acquired ''Love Jewelry''?"


    Morton pointed to the documents on the table. "It''s an Australianpany, called Baxter Pty Ltd, abbreviated as BPL."


    Australia?


    Jane''s heart skipped a beat, sensing an unusual scent.


    Could things be so coincidental?

 Chapter 198: Growing More Puzzling

    Chapter 198: Growing More Puzzling


    "BPL?" Patrick''s handsome face turned cold, and his fingertips tapped the table rhythmically. His clear voice cut through the room as he asked, "Do we have information on thispany?"


    Feeling the pressure from the CEO, Morton flipped through the documents in his hand and reported to Patrick, "ording to the information I found online, BPL was established in recent years, with a wide range of business operations, including real estate, jewelry, cosmetics, clothing, and more. Since its establishment, thepany has grown rapidly, making significant progress in just a few years. Their strength is not to be underestimated."


    Pausing for a moment, Morton continued, "There are rumors circting that BPL made its fortune through shady dealings."


    "Is that so?" Patrick raised the corner of his lips.


    Made its fortune through shady dealings?


    No wonder he had never heard of thispany before.


    Patrick inquired further, "Who founded thispany? What background do they have?"


    Morton respectfully replied, "About the president of BPL, he keeps a low profile and is quite mysterious. All we know is that he is a Chinese-Australian, and there is no other information about him."


    Chinese-Australian?


    Low profile and mysterious?


    Made a fortune through shady dealings?


    Jane searched through her mind, but no one seemed to fit the description of the president of BPL.


    Making a fortune through shady dealings and maintaining a low profile was normal.


    But this BPL president acquiring "Love Jewelry," rapidly releasing imitations of "Ice and Fire," and targeting Pansy Group-was all of this just a coincidence or a deliberate move? The situation was bing increasingly unclear.


    "You keep investigating," Patrick nced at Morton with a faint look, sensing that this matter was not simple.


    "Yes, CEO," Morton answered respectfully and left the room.


    Jane followed suit.


    Just as she took a step, a low and deep voice from Patrick reached her ears, "Jane, wait."


    Jane paused, turning around. "Patrick, is there something else?"


    Patrick took a step towards Jane with his long legs, his gaze shifting to Jane''s face.


    Was this woman in such a hurry to leave?


    Did she really not want him?


    Thinking about the scene where Patrick pressed her onto the sofa just now, Jane''s expression turned colder. She spoke, "It''s working hours now; I only discuss business matters."


    Business matters?


    Seeing the woman in front of him looking wary and indifferent, Patrick''s expression darkened. "What I want to talk to you about is business."


    "The issues with the ''Ice and Fire'' project were already discussed just now," Jane took a step back, keeping a distant demeanor.


    "It''s another project," Patrick spoke in a deep voice.


    "Another project?" Jane raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes." Patrick''s elusive gaze swept over Jane''s cheek. He took out a set of documents from the drawer. "This is the North Bay project; take a look."


    Jane lowered her gaze to the thick stack of documents on the table.


    The North Bay project? What was it?


    Was Patrick assigning her a new project again?


    "In a few days, the government will publicly open bids for thend near North Bay," Patrick exined as Jane looked puzzled. He raised an eyebrow and continued, "I n to develop arge amusement park there."


    An amusement park...


    In Jane''s mind, memories suddenly shed of that time in France when Patrick kissed her on the Ferris wheel.


    He said to her, "The top of the Ferris wheel is the closest to happiness. If lovers kiss at the top, they will never be separated for generations. Just like us now."


    Never be separated for generations, huh.


    Recalling that scene from that day, Jane''s thoughts became somewhat trance-like.


    Just then, Candice walked into the


    CEO''s office, carrying a cup of


    coffee. Her tone carried a hint of ambiguity, "Paddy, you must be exhausted after not sleeping al night. Have a sip of coffee to refresh yourself." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane''s thoughts were brought back by Candice''s voice.


    Although Candice''s voice was soft and gentle, it sounded piercing to Jane.


    Not sleeping all night... exhausted...


    Even with a hint, anyone could guess what the two of them didst night.


    "Paddy- Try this; it''s coffee I made myself." Candice gracefully approached Patrick, handing him the coffee.


    Jane picked up the documents and was about to leave when Candice suddenly spoke, "Jane, wait."


    Jane, however, ignored Candicepletely and walked straight out of the CEO''s office.


    Just as she stepped out of the CEO''s office door, Jane received a message from Anthony: [Ada, I''ve found some basic information about Candice.]


    Jane''s spirits lifted, and she immediately replied, [Send it for me to see.]


    A few secondster, Jane received an email from Anthony.


    Jane opened it, and inside were the basic details about Candice.


    Candice, female, 21 years old.


    Height 1. 65 meters, weight not specified.


    Father Jim Dillon, a taxi driver, had a leg injury from a car ident two years ago, making walking difficult.


    Mother Louise, unemployed, engaged in household farming.


    Financially struggling, with an eight-year-old brother who died tragically.


    The Dillon family favored males, and


    at around four years old, Candice was abducted by human traffickers. There was a long gap in her records afterward. Around the age of ten, Candice was adopted by ano


    Australian and settled in Australia.


    Half a year ago, Candice returned to her home country, recognizing her biological parents, and became a resident singer at Allure Bar.


    Australia again?


    How could it be so coincidental?


    Jane''s beautiful eyes squinted slightly as she stared at the phone screen.


    The information about Candice provided by Anthony was limited to this.


    Jane thought for a moment and sent a message to Anthony, asking, [Can you find out who adopted Candice? Also, I need information about her life in Australia.]


    Anthony replied: [Not at the moment. Ada, please give me some time.]


    Jane sent Anthony two words [ASAP].


    She had a gut feeling that this Candice was not as simple as she seemed.


    Where did Candice go after being abducted at the age of four?


    Why was there a gap in her records during that time? Even Anthony couldn''t find it.


    Was Candice really Candy?


    What was hidden behind her?


    Lost in thought for a moment, Jane suddenly remembered something and sent another message to Anthony: [Help me check Baxter Pty Ltd, thepany.] [Received!] Anthony quickly replied.


    The president of Baxter Pty Ltd was a Chinese-Australian, and Candice was adopted by an Australian. Could there be a connection between the two?


    It could also be just a coincidence; after all, Australia is a vast country.


    Jane rubbed her temples, hoping that things would soon be clear.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!